《From Secret Clan to the Divine Dynasty》 Chapter 1: 1 My Revival Chapter 1: My Revival
Consciousness was submerged in a chaotic darkness, sightless and deaf, feeling only a muddy confusion, with almost no retrievable fragments in the blurry shards of memory. Who am I? Karl. A soul in a shattered state. Gradually, Karl began to recall that he used to be not Karl, but Shen Ling, from apletely different world. Am I a transmigrator?
In the endless darkness, Karl, as a fragmented soul, gradually remembered his past life. He had just graduated from a key university not long ago, held a job in business sales, and ran around every day for a living, talking big, until one night after work he was forcibly escorted on his way by a client who had finished drinking. Memory about his past life halted there; it seemed he truly had been sent on his way by the client. Karl realized his current predicament was extremely bleak; the only memories he could recall were just a small part, and in the deepest part of his soul, there were ten distinctly different and exceedingly heavy things suppressing his memories. A deep subconscious recognition was that they should be seals from different beings, as if unlocking the seals would restore more memories. Initially, he wandered in the dark for a long time, not knowing how to change the situation, until he identally absorbed a trace of faint Spiritual Power into his body, which showed signs of restoring his soul. The least heavy of the ten seals finally showed signs of loosening. Karl greedily and frantically absorbed the source of this Spiritual Power, continuously restoring and strengthening his soul. As the power was drawn, his senses gradually returned, and he noticed the source of the Spiritual Power was apletely transparent ss bottle. Subconscious cognition told him it was a Mysterious rare artifact of extraordinary nature, and the Spiritual Power contained within was just what Karl needed to replenish his soul. Suddenly, it was as if he had walked out of the dark, lightless world and could finally see the things around him. An old, dpidated wooden hut, damp, with only two wooden nk beds on either side, covered with straw mats, the room narrow, all sorts of items still arranged neatly and orderly.
The transparent bottle containing Karls soul was on one of the nk beds, the transparent ss bottle only slightlyrger than a palm, unremarkable, ced next to some old clothes with a faint smell, washed bowls, spoons, and other misceneous items. Looking out from the open door of the wooden hut, the night sky was visible, with sparse constetions, the air very fresh, and two moons hanging high in the star-studded night sky were distinctly visible. One crimson, the other pure and bright. Indeed, this ce was not the world he once knew, Karl sighed to himself. He missed his homnd; being confused like in a dream was one thing, but feeling ufortable all over now that he was conscious and could not go online was another. Bad news, he was so weak that a mere breeze could extinguish him, no doubt a difficult mode, a hellish beginning. Karl began to explore what he could do and soon discovered his vision was not limited to the surroundings, but he could rise and extend his view from the bottle as a center, up to a range of five kilometers at the highest and farthest. Outside the wooden hut to the north was a ratherrge subtropical forest, covering an astonishingly vast area with no visible boundaries. To the southy light brownnd that had been tilled, at the end of the cracked stone paths was a seaside town on the East Coast, full of weathered white-ash buildings, with sea breezes carrying a hint of saltiness. Through interactions among the townspeople, Karl quickly learned he was in the port town of Nasir on the East Coast of the Cyart Kingdom, where people mainly lived off fishing and sea transport, leading self-sufficient lives with many never having left this ce in their lifetimes. As for the inhabitants of the wooden hut, they were two young children. The older sister, Irene Fischer, was about thirteen or fourteen, resilient, with long ck hair, bright eyes, and a glowing, healthyplexion.
Her baby brother was still in swaddling clothes, needing goats milk brought from the town by his sister to survive, able to eat and sleep. Their parents had left over ten days ago and had not returned, and life for the siblings on the edge of town grew increasingly difficult. Irene was a very strong and principled girl, never pleading with the townspeople for help, but rather picking wild fruits from the forest or helping the townsfolk with chores, trying to exchange for supplies as fairly as possible. Even when starving, she would not let her brother suffer from hunger. At night, she sometimes hid in the corner crying silently before feigning a smile to lull her brother to sleep. The swaddled baby was well-behaved, with faint silver hair and eyes, plump cheeks, never crying or fussing, but often watching his sisters face intently. Karl gradually realized something, the Fischer siblings parents were probably noting back, most likely dead already. The outside world was definitely not safe, perhaps even utterly harsh and dangerous. The young siblings managed to scrape by for now, but if they didnt receive help from others, they wouldnt survive theing winter. As time went by, he was about to finish absorbing the Spiritual Power from the transparent bottle, which slowly transformed into a rune deep in his soul. It was a rune shaped like green grass with a strong vitality, emerald-colored, emanating a sense of soft, warm spring. But the heavy seal on his soul showed no further signs of loosening. Karl realized that the Spiritual Power in the bottle was far from enough topletely break through the first seal.
Chapter 2: 1 My Revival_2 Chapter 2: Chapter 1 My Revival_2
I need more power! But he was trapped inside the small bottle, unable to move or say a word. He had absolutely no way to search for the Mysterious rare artifact with Spiritual Power. Karl silently watched the siblings for over ten days, constantly trying but never seeding in establishingmunication with them. Whats the logic in this? I can hear without ears and see without eyes, so why cant I speak without a mouth? He fell into deep contemtion; if only he could speak, he could figure out a way to use the power of others to obtain the Mysterious rare artifact.
At night, the smell of moist earth drifted through the air, and in the pitch-ck sky, there was a faint sh of lightning C a downpour was imminent. The overcast sky was dark and gloomy. T the lightning and thunder performed a terrifying symphony between heaven and earth, like a horror painting, as if even the spirits of nature were roaring in anger at this moment. Boom! The outside suddenly erupted into a torrential downpour! Irene knelt inside the house, her head lowered as she murmured incessantly to herself. O Sea God and the gods above, I beseech you, please bring back my parents. Her prayers failed to elicit any response. Irene shed tears, there wasnt much left to trade at home, and she simply couldnt manage to raise her brother by herself smoothly. Why? Why cant the great gods of this world save us? Could it be, that the gods just dont care for mortals?
All this time, Irene had many aspirations for the future. She wanted to watch her brother grow up, to leave the town and see the world outside, to experience all she had never experienced. Even after their parents disappeared, she remained strong and took care of her brother by herself, enduring lifes hardships and obstacles to this day, all because of this small hope for the future. Why dont the gods ever protect us At that moment, the girl startled and sensed danger approaching the cabin. In the dark jungle outside, there were figures moving that didnt seem to mean well. The peril in the pouring rain nearly suffocated the girl. Irene was utterly astonished and instinctively muttered to herself, Whos there? In the wind and rain, five men dressed in beastly attire and wielding sharp des, with ck patterns on their faces, slowly emerged from the woods. Their faces expressed an unmasked hunger as they pressed towards the wooden house where Irene and her brother lived. Dont resist in vain! The men with ck patterns on their beastly attire burst in, brandishing their weapons with malevolence, ordering the astonished Irene not to think about escaping. Who are you?
Irene was horrified, and one of the men in beastly attire with a ck facial pattern suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her outside violently. She was quickly pulled out of the house by the five men and thrown down onto the damp soil. Her brother, not even a year old, was also taken out into the stormy weather, his captors looking at the infant as if he were livestock. The baby in swaddling clothes began to cry loudly. Irene, trembling in the mud, could only wail, pleading for them to spare her brother. Please, let my brother go. Do whatever you want with me, just spare him! The pleas of the weak are ignored by all; despair was all that was left for Irene. The eldest of the five men was d in high-grade animal hide, his head adorned with a bizarre ck moose headdress, as if he was a priest of a primitive tribe. He calmly drew arge circle around the siblings with the de, chanting, We worship You, O Great Demon of Blood, We offer You pure sacrifices, Please, grant us Your protection. The other four men, their faces awash with reverence, knelt one after another around them. Irene, lying on the ground, incapable of struggling, was filled with fear and despair. Beyond that, there was a strong sense of unwillingness and rage!
Why? All along, she had been desperately striving, valiantly relying on her own hands to secure a future for herself and her brother, but unable to garner any hope or response. Even though she had not yet given up hope, she struggled arduously and even looked forward to a future that may or may note. Yet at this moment, her anticipation of a better future was being effortlessly trampled upon by this sudden malice. All her perseverance during this time seemed utterly ridiculous. Karl had already noticed the strangers who appeared suddenly and observed them in secret; they clearly were not Nasir citizens from the town. He narrowed his focus, wondering if these men could be bandits from nearby? No, they didnt resemble bandits, but more like evil cultists. He had heard various tales of mystery from Irene and the townspeople and knew that extraordinary power was not umon in this world. Having observed silently for over a dozen days, Karl felt a bit of closeness to the siblings he had first encountered in this world and didnt want to see them die by his side. But as of now, apart from observing, he was utterly powerless to help. Irene,ying on the ground covered in mud, murmured to herself.
Why, why has ite to this Who will save us? Anyone, please, save us! Her eyes were bloodshot, her pupils filled with despair and fury as she red. Take anything from me, just save my family! The next moment, an incredibly supernatural event urred! As soon as she said, Take anything from me from the depths of her heart, Karl suddenly noticed a faint blue glow at the girls chest, revealing a cyan blue orb. It seemed to be her soul. It was loosening! He felt as though he could, like a demon from myth, seize the opportunity to snatch away the girls soul. Surrounding the soul, other colors of light emerged: pure white, pink, cyan blue, deep red, and orange, representing life, emotions, memories, senses, intelligence. For some reason, Karl instinctively knew he could extract the various lights within Irene to use as weapons. But what would happen to the girl if he did this? Would she die on the spot if she lost her life force?
They were already destined to die anyway. And to initiate a change in his own prison-like circumstances, Karl desired to try anything possible, so he concentrated and attempted to extract a portion of the white light. The white light was pulled out by an invisible hand of thought, hovering high in the airit was like a white torch cleaving through all darkness in the night! The evil cultists paid no attention to the shing white light in the darkness; they were oblivious and could not see it. Only Irene looked up nkly at this scene. Incredulous, she gazed at the white light in the sky, radiant with the beauty of mighty power, reminiscent of the de that judges the world, inspiring awe and making it impossible to look away. What in the world is that? Chapter 3: 2 Judgment Chapter 3: Chapter 2 Judgment
The evil cultists outside the cabin remained blissfully unaware of everything,pletely blind to the white light in the sky. All the cultists, except for the elder priest, burst into hideousughter, sneering disdainfully at Irenes recent prayer. The leading elder priest shook his head calmly, not joining in the mockery of the girl; instead, there was a trace of faint, barely perceptible pity. The expressionless old man in the ck rainy night was exceedingly terrifying. His tone was cold and cruel, as if he was narrating thews of the worlds workings. You descendants of swineherds who live by fishing, you are, without a doubt, the lowest fodder of a cruel world, your souls are born worthless, and because of that, no deity will ever protect you.
Since you have no refuge, you might as well be a sacrifice to satisfy my Lords appetite. Karls invisible will projected the white light from the sky onto the lead priest, who immediately became exceedingly dazzling in the pitch-ck rainy night. Its decided, its you! Boom! Out of nowhere, a thunderbolt fell in the stormy night, like the white de in the hands of a thunder god, tearing through the sky like a dancing silver serpent, shattering the darkness, and striking the priest squarely! A dazzling sh of white light passed, and the elderly priest waspletely reduced to hot, pitch-ck char, without a single uncharred part left. The other cultists were all stunned. Irene was ck-jawed, unable toprehend what had just happened. Karl was somewhat surprised, having never expected the white light to also be capable of summoning thunder from the heavens. The girls lifespan could indeed serve as a weapon; it just worked differently from what he had imagined. Irene, having lost a portion of the white light, did not die or age; only faint silver strands began to appear in her once pitch-ck, silky hair. Irene stared nkly at this scene, tears on her cheeks continuously mixing with the rain, her eyes filled with disbelief.
What just happened? The cultists were terrified upon seeing that the Great Priest had not been blessed by the Mighty Bloody Demon but rather suddenly killed by lightning, and they all felt a strong sense of ill omen. Mighty Bloody Demon, please protect us! The four cultists who were kneeling on the ground began to plead loudly. Already full of blind devotion in their minds, theypletely believed that the forces of nature represented the retribution of some mysterious existence. Believing thatpletely eradicating the threat was the only way to avoid greater danger, and having ascertained that the girl could bear the loss of some of her lifespan, Karl didnt hesitate to draw more white light to form new weapons. The invisible des of judgment marked each cultist one by one, emanating a white light that only he and Irene could see. Ah! The second cultist wasnt struck by lightning but suddenly burst into raging mes, screaming and writhing, frantically spinning and jumping, yet the fire could not be extinguished even in the pouring rain, and he gradually died in extreme agony. The remaining cultists were practically insane, knowing this could not be some baseless, idental mishap but the intervention of some powerful, mysterious force! Great Mighty Bloody Demon, someone is killing your followers, please save us! The third cultist screamed frantically, suddenly bulging his eyes, wailing and clutching at his face, trembling on his knees, unable to struggle for breath, as if drowning.
Under the terrified gazes of the others, he drowned in the water that emerged from nowhere in his lungs, even as the downpour battered him. So that was it; the weapon was actually a curse that caused unexpected death, Karl finally understood. The extracted white light was also the lifespan of the prayer, which could then mark individuals and curse them with a mysterious force to die of sudden idents. The fourth cultist, the fifth cultistthey begged in vain for forgiveness from the mysterious entity lurking in the shadows, but still couldnt escape the fate of death. One died suddenly from an acute illness, asphyxiating, and thest also drowned. Irene, frozen like a statue, couldnt speak for a long time; her dark, damp hair was now studded with a striking twenty percent white. After a few maneuvers, Karl too felt a wave of spiritual fatigue, with a significant amount of spiritual power drained from his soul. Intuition told him it would take at least thirty years to recover naturally, an exasperatingly long time. It seems my abilities cannot be expended endlessly, but are limited by mana. s, s, such a minor cheat doesnt really count as cheating! If he were to forcefully use his power again, his depleted spirituality would plunge him back into the murky darkness where rity was lost. And to permanently increase the upper limit of his spiritual powers mana, it was clear he had to devour more mysterious rare artifacts. Karl pondered deeply; in the future, he definitively needed to find a way to acquire more mysterious artifacts and consume them voraciously!
In the midst of the downpour, Irene, covered in mud, slowly got up, staring nkly at the corpses strewn across the ground, her eyespletely vacant. What on earth happened The girl had witnessed everything that had just urred, and she knew these people had not died naturally. The ghastly array of corpses did not instill fear in her; instead, Irene felt a profound reverence and gratitude towards the mysterious entity that had saved her and her brother! She was just an ordinary girl living in the town, always having lived with her parents, poor but not feeling any pain. But just over a month ago, her parents went out to sea to fish for a rare species of fish with a magic beast lineage, and they never returned. The acquaintances in town were all reluctant to mention anything about her parents situation. However, Irene was no longer a child, and she gradually understood that her parents would never being back. Therefore, as the elder sister, she must protect her brother, and she vowed to take good care of Chris. It was tough for Irene to raise her brother on her own, and she found it difficult to survive on her own, let alone take care of an infant in swaddling clothes. Even with hard dailybor, the stingy adults in town were only willing to give a little bit of food, and Irene had to thank them profusely. She went hungry day and night but always managed a smile, as everything would be worth it as long as her brother grew up safely. But the events of this night were so ruthless and cruel; Irene suddenly realized how powerless she was in this dark and brutal world.
Wah! The crying of her brother brought Irene back to her senses. She quickly returned to the wooden hut with Chris, who was crying and soaking wet, hurriedly ignited a fire with the little dry wood they had in an attempt to warm up her drenched brother. Mm, mm, dont cry, dont cry, the soaked girl consoled her brother in her arms. Outside the wooden hut, the storm raged as Irene knelt on the ground, her body small and huddled like a little animals, sincerely asking. Who are you? In the depths of her heart, she knew that what had just happened was no coincidence; there must be some powerful and mysterious entity that had protected her and her brother from the shadows. Who are you, the one who saved us? As the girl murmured to herself, Karl suddenly felt a gap form deep inside her heart, vague yet genuinely existing. He realized this might be an opportunity tomunicate with someone and needed to seize the moment, picturing a part of his soul being injected into it. The soul shard entered the girls body through the gap in her heart and instantly flowed into her bloodstream. Boom!
The whole fusion process was excruciating for Karl, with his consciousness nearly shattering and his soul itself wilting! He was acutely aware that his current condition was terrible, at most only enough for one act of splitting his soul. Ah! Irene couldnt help but scream out in sudden agony. In pain, she clutched the back of her left hand, where a distinct red mark had emerged on her pale skin, with a round base and aplex pattern of lines that was difficult to define. Favored member. The term surfaced suddenly from her memory, and Karl realized that his connection to the girl had be exceedingly close. It seemed not just her but also the crying babys chubby little hand bore a red imprint. It wasnt just the two of them either; the entire Fischer familys bloodline descendants, whether ten generations or a hundred, were doomed to forever be favored members. Karl knew from memory one significant fact: the souls of favored members would return to him after death, and the ultimate fate of a lifetime of work was to return after death. The spirituality they carried would also turn into nourishment to strengthen his own soul, just like those mysterious rare artifacts, except that digesting spirituality wouldnt harm the essence of the favored members souls. What is this thing on the back of my hand, this red pattern? After not receiving an answer for a long time and sweating from the pain, Irene carefully continued to inquire. Could you be some great deity? He suddenly found that he could speak in the depths of Irenes heart; no, it was still different, closer to conveying thoughts and ideas than actually producing a human voice. Karl considered the deity concept; it was far too remote. In fact, he was merely a fragmented soul, even trapped inside a small bottle, unable to move. But if he merely imed to be a passing remnant soul or some terrifying entity like a devil, its likely no human would be willing to sincerelymunicate. Karl pondered in silence and decisively fabricated an identity that seemed mighty and awe-inspiring. [I am the Lord of the Lost, also the god who is destined to revive.] [You will contribute to the great cause, offering a portion of your strength.] Chapter 4: 3 Grace Chapter 4: Chapter 3 Grace
Raindrops hit the wooden hut with a dull sound, seemingly telling the world of natures infinite might on disy. Without sorrow or joy, filled with ancient power and dreadful majesty, the message conveyed to the kneeling girls mind! It was not anguage or script belonging to humans, devoid of anymon emotions, the inexplicable stream of information rearranged itself into a meaning her barren mind couldprehend. A deity! Irene was astonished, never having imagined that the source of the voice was truly a god from the myths and legends! Surrounding the East Coast, there were many legends about the Sea God, and the priests from the Tempest Church considered It to be a manifestation of the Tempest Overlord, worshipped by countless sailors and fishermen.
She was aware that the gods from the myths often had unpredictable moods, sometimes saving people and other times capable of destroying everything. She must repay this deity well, partly out of gratitude and also to not bring disaster upon this town! Great deity, thank you for saving us, I I have no way to repay you, but I will do my best, whatever you ask I will try to fulfill, Irene responded cautiously, fearful of upsetting this mysterious deity. Karl suddenly realized that conveying thoughts also consumed a tiny amount of Spiritual Power, and it seemed that eachmunication should be treasured. He decided not to use realnguage formunication, only to sendmands containing the most basic meanings, as his already limited Spiritual Power was best conserved when possible. Commands devoid of human emotion, iprehensible yet understandable, emerged abruptly in the depths of the girls heart. She understood immediately! Great presence, do you need the power contained in that amulet? Do you wish for me to retrieve that transparent bottle first? Irene nodded repeatedly and rose to her feet, running outside the hut, braving nausea to retrieve a purple, finger-shaped amulet from the charred corpse of the priest, its ckened flesh sticky and revolting to the eyes. Karl had long sensed the Spiritual Power contained within it, his inner depths stirring with longing, as if faced with a delicious dessert. Kneeling in front of the transparent bottle, Irenes hands trembled as she held up the finger-shaped purple amulet, her voice unclear from fear as she presented it.
Great Lord of the Lost, I, I offer it to you. The next moment, the Spiritual Power contained within the finger amulet raced towards Karls soul inside the bottle. He suddenly found that after awakening from the darkness, his efficiency in devouring spirituality had significantly improved. Yet the amulets spiritual content was far too insignificantpared to the bottle, so Karl quickly consumed itpletely. If Karls fragmented soul originally had a spiritual capacity limit of ten, after devouring the spirituality within the bottle, this became thirty, and afterpletely absorbing the amulet, the limit merely rose to thirty-two. His spirituality, nearly exhausted due to casting the Curse, consequently recovered close to one-tenth. Huh? Irene observed, astonished, as the purple finger withered visibly before turning into ck ashes and dissipating. Yet another miraculous scene! It was as though the great deity had devoured it! Are you satisfied? Irene asked, looking downward, while simultaneously checking her brothers condition. Suddenly, she noticed that her brothers breathing was off, growing increasingly rapid.
Chris! Quickly, Irene realized her brother had a fever! However, in such torrential rain, it was difficult to find medicine, and for a child so young, the mortality rate was rmingly high once they fell ill. Irene, watching her brothersbored breathing, struggled within herself, in agonizing pain, and felt the urge to rush into the night rain toward town. But now, the heavy rain made the roads slick and treacherous, and even if she could reach the town by night, she had no money to buy the expensive fever medicine. In the town, patients unable to pay weremon, and the doctors who had seen much of this were numb, so begging was also unlikely to procure the medicine; moreover, if she were to encounter an ident along the way, her brother would probably not survive. How could this happen? Wave after wave of crisis left Irene nearly on the verge of copse, with tears of despair constantly streaming from her eyes. Thats right, there was one more thing she could try. Only by continuing to plead with this deity might she be able to save her brother. Tearfully, she knelt on the ground and prayed again to the mysterious being that saved her and her brother. Please save us, great Lord of the Lost, I will offer anything to you!
Great deity, please save my brother, I cant be without him! He shall be saved. The unemotional voice, like that of a deity from beyond this world, suddenly entered her mind, and Irene lifted her head in utter amazement. A strong sense of fear surged within her, as the mysterious being appearing out of nowhere met her continuous wishes so easily, leaving her to wonder whether It was a benevolent deity or an extremely evil devil. But whether deity or devil, as long as It could save her brother, she would offer anything to It! Still with aching legs, Irene knelt down again, without any room to stand firm, and appealed to the mysterious voice. Please save my brother. As long as you dont harm my family, you can take anything from me! If life and soul could exchange for her familys survival, it was a worthy sacrifice. As long as her family could live healthily, it was already a blessing from fate! As a former salesman, Karl had long since lost touch with awkwardness inmunication, almost bing a social phobia sufferer. He knew best how tomunicate, contact, and develop a series of skills and methods to generate trust with customers. Customers would never truly believe in any person, they only believed in what they desired in their expectations, utterly engrossed and even unable to extricate themselves. The two people before him needed not power or dignity but merely the right to survive.
Thus, cooperation could be achieved between himself and them. Karls will, alien to humanity, once again emanated, filled with an awe-inspiring majesty that made one involuntarily want to worship. A solemn will conveyed, and soon reformed into an understandable meaning, Irene was slightly startled, and then she understood that from the very beginning, she had to ept the fate that the mysterious existence was about to give. Fate had revealed an undeniable corner, no matter whether the source of the voice was an evil devil or a great deity! Karl could clearly feel that the grass runes in his soul possessed the healing characteristic, which might cure the disease afflicting the infant. But how to wield this power was indeed a problem. Impacting the outside world again would consume arge amount of his Spiritual Power, the meager remains of which were better reserved as a trump card. Perhaps there was another way to proceed. He could fully feel a strong connection with the girl, able to share the authority to activate that grass rune. The next moment, Karl once again conveyed his will,manding Irene to gaze at the transparent bottle not far away. What does that mean? At this point, Irene knew she could only fully trust the mysterious existence of the voices source.
As she looked at the bottle on the wooden bed, she suddenly discovered a cross-shaped ck light flickering dazzlingly in the middle of the old, transparent bottle. The terrifying, twisting aura it emitted froze herpletely! When she stared at the ck light, all the colors in the world seemed to vanish in an instant, leaving only the most basic ck and white, the surrounding sounds were utterly extinguished, and all Spirituality and life seemed to be stripped to an unstrippable extent. All things muste to an end, everything will bepletely destroyed by Him, a thought of extreme terror emerged in Irenes mind simultaneously. This is the might of a god! How magnificent! Irreverently awesome! That is the great power of the Lord of the Lost! Irene involuntarily trembled subconsciously, the light shadow of grass runes faintly emerging in her pupils. Karl felt that Irenes soul already held the Imprint of the Soul, sufficient to activate the magical power contained in the grass rune. The act just now was akin to sharing some kind of administrative authority, yet for her pitifully small soul mass, bearing a single soul imprint was probably already the limit. Irenes heart was extremely confused, and her body trembled slightly. She suddenly discovered a warm power hidden deep within her heart, gentle enough to soothe any wound in the mundane world. Without a doubt, that was the power bestowed by the great Lord of the Lost! The wind howled past with the roar of thunder, rushing over from outside the wooden house, bringing rain that struck her fiercely, tearing at her clothes like des, cold enough to make one shiver violently. The light of the firewood was extinguished, and the drenched girl in the darkness couldnt help but feel lost. She had no idea if that power could really save her brothers life, subconsciously praying to the gods and the vast heavens. Gods and fate above! Please, no matter what, do not take him away! In the storm, the girl roared defiantly at the sky, her face awash with tears. But would the True Gods preached by the Church really pity the mortals? If they were truly useful, wouldnt her mother and father have already returned? The gods are useless! A determination shed in her eyes, and she changed her plea, shouting loudly: Great Lord of the Lost, please save him! Irene took a deep breath, turned to sit beside her brother, and slowly sat down, struggling to lift the infants burning head. There, there, get well. Inside, Irene felt a mix of desperate confusion and hope; the grass runes faintly visible in her pupils, her hands gradually emitting a vibrant green glow full of the breath of life. The feverish infant, already unconscious, had a life so fragile and fleeting, but a gentle warm current began to flow gently into the childs body. At this moment, Irenes heart was all on him, earnestly hoping her brothers little life would not fade away here, Great Lord of the Lost, please descend a miracle. A miracle urred! As the gentle warm current flowed in, the infants breathing stabilized, the intense heat of his body gradually subsided, and the pained expression on his face disappeared. The infant still slept but was no longer feverish, and the disease that could have brought death instantly receded, the whole event being a miracle that urred in the blink of an eye! A look of great surprise appeared on Irenes face, sess! That power just now was the Divine Power granted by the Lord of the Lost! How on earth should I repay Him! Chapter 5: 4: The First Seal Chapter 5: Chapter 4: The First Seal
This is wonderful! Chris, hes not burning up anymore, he really can survive! Irene couldnt help but reveal a joyous smile, feeling an extreme sense of reverence and gratitude toward the Lord of the Lost deep in her heart! It was a great miracle! The Lord of the Lost truly was an extremely powerful and benevolent deity! So, what did He want to take away from me?
Irene had never seen a unteral act of giving without expecting something in return, kneeling before the transparent bottle, trembling like a harmless little animal. Great Lord of the Lost! I praise You! It was Your power that saved my brother, and I have nothing with which to repay You! She said to the flickering ck light inside the bottle, her voice trembling: If You wish to ask for any kind of repayment, my life, my soul, or anything else, I am willing to offer it all to You. I only hope that You will show mercy, and wait until my brother has grown up before Youe to collect what I owe You. ording to myths and legends, all kinds of temptations often came with a price, and for the sake of her only family member, she had prepared herself for the worst. To the girls fearful attitude, Karl was somewhat baffled, feeling that she was too wary and cautious. He decided to be straightforward and openly state the clients requirements. His will transmitted very clearly that all the girl needed to do was to bring forth a Mysterious rare artifact as a tribute, and that would satisfy His request. A Mysterious rare artifact? Irenes hands trembled slightly, as she remembered the town chief once mentioning what a Mysterious rare artifact wasit was a treasure that could only be possessed by Extraordinary Exponents with great power. For themon people of the town, Mysterious rare artifacts were legendary objects that they had never seen!
How could an ordinary girl from a coastal harbor town possibly find such an item, but if the Lord of the Lost was not satisfied what would happen then? She dared not think of the terrible consequences that would surely bring destruction! The Lord of the Lost was definitely a powerful and fearsome deity, whose great power could potentially level the entire town! What should I do? Yes, yes, I understand, I will do my best to find the Mysterious rare artifact for You! Irene suddenly saw the flickering crucifix ck light inside the bottle again. It was as if she had entered a ck and white world once more, where all sounds ceased, as if she was trapped inside a suffocating painting, witnessing the approach of destruction, feeling as if she could not look away, almost fainting! It took her a great effort to fearfully lower her head. Karl also felt something was amiss. Why did the girl before him seem so scared, did he appear frightening? Karl fell into contemtion. Could it be that the bottle with a soul attached was terrifying? He broadened his view to take a nce at the transparent bottle, and found nothing unusual; perhaps it was just that the girl was overly timid, there was nothing he could do. Karl continued to observe the babys state, finding that he hadpletely recovered, peacefully asleep without a trace of illness.
The Extraordinary power to heal disease and pain originally didnt belong to him; it came from that mysterious rare artifact in the bottle whose Spirituality he hadpletely devoured. It seems that the Mysterious rare artifacts whose Spirituality has been devoured truly be part of ones own Soul Power. Karl clearly felt that the power attributes of the purple fingertip amulet were very slight, a protective type of effect, now transformed into a crucifix rune with a purple glow. Beyond that, there was another piece of good news that was even more important; after absorbing two Mysterious rare artifacts, he felt the first seal deep within his soul loosen even more, ready to bepletely shattered at any moment. After a while, Irene noticed that the Lord of the Lost was no longer conveying thoughts. Have You left? She gradually rxed, sealed the door blown open with a wooden board from her home, and sat back down on the wooden bed, feeling that everything that night was incredibly astonishing. Humming a small tune from the childrens lubies, Irene apanied her sleeping brother for a few hours until the rain at night gradually subsided. The girl, exhausted,y down beside him and curled up to sleep. Karl silently sensed the peculiar bond between them. Now, he could vaguely sense Irenes location and emotions. As long as she was within a five-kilometer range, even if the girl encountered danger, Karls consciousness could arrive at the scene at a moments notice. An extremely peculiar beginning. Karl, attached to the bottle, quietly listened to the rain outside, contemting the power he currently possessed.
The ck light gradually escaped from the bottle, causing everything nearby to lose its original color, turning into a silent, emotionless world of ck and white. He realized that this ck light seemed to be the source of his own power. Karl discovered that the true power he possessed within the depths of his soul was formidable. Firstly, it could devour the spirituality from mysterious rare artifacts and the souls of favored members, transforming it into a permanent power within his own soul, strengthening the lower limit while raising the upper limit of his soul power. Secondly, it showed the manifestation of temporary powers, he naturally could convert the life sacrificed into a death-inducing Curse, afflicting any individual within his field of vision. I wonder if different sacrifices besides life would have the same effect. He had already realized the importance of that girl. She was his favored member, that is, a chess piece, just like the first character one gets in a mobile game. Being attached inside a bottle, he couldnt move freely, and acting personally would consume an immense amount of spirituality, so utilizing convenient chess pieces to influence the world became very important. As Karl pondered, it was best to train Irene and even the entire Fischer bloodline to be powerful Extraordinary Exponents. He vaguely sensed that there were two other members of the Fischer family with their bloodline in the vicinity. However, with a distance of over five kilometers, Karl still couldntmunicate directly with their consciousness.
But those two family members, drawn by the fate of their bloodline, would sooner ortere here to see him. What needed to be done next was very clear. On one hand, he needed loyal chess pieces to collect mysterious rare artifacts, providing him with more spirituality and runes. On the other hand, the spirituality of favored members who have died returns to him; therefore, as long as he created favored members with strong spirituality, once their souls returned to him after their death, they could provide him with enough spirituality to nourish himself. It seems that I and the favored n are fundamentally in prosperity and in adversity together. Suddenly, as the purple amulet waspletely absorbed, the first heavy seal within the depths of his soul was finally entirely shattered! Karl was overjoyed, feeling a surge of fragmented memories emerging, and he quickly learned a great deal about the ud World in which he resided. It turned out that this ce was Nasir City on the East Coast of the Ouden Continent. On the Ouden Continent, there were numerous countries, with the ruling ss being powerful nobles who controlled extraordinary powers, and Nasir City was under the rule of the Hovern baronial family. Without doubt, extraordinary power was an absolute symbol of status and identity! Approximately ny percent of the resources and channels for cultivating extraordinary powers were entirely in the hands of the nobility and the True Gods Curia.
Extraordinaries in the world mainly fell into two categories: those who studied to wield more magical power with mental power, and those who strengthened the power of the bloodline in their corporeal form. Yet regardless of the type of Extraordinary, the essence of their soul had not sublimated, meaning that even in death, the extraordinaries were still purely mortal, and their souls spirituality would not differ much from that of ordinary people. Ah? Wait, somethings wrong! Karl quickly realized that something was terribly amiss! In his mind, there was aplete system of powers for the God Pantheon Consecution, whereby mortals could ascend the God Pantheon stairway through magic potions and rituals, gradually sublimating the essence of their soul, increasing their spirituality. However, in the present world, there was no God Pantheon Consecution at all! People, even if they took the corresponding magic potions and performed rituals, could not possibly grasp the power of the consecution! Because the extraordinaryws rted to spirituality consecution simply do not exist, a far more advanced system of power is of no help Karl felt profoundly helpless within. Furthermore, whether it was bloodline or spellcasting talent, they were gifts given at birth by the gods, and mortals without bloodline or talent could never be Extraordinary Exponents! At least that was the theory. Even if, theoretically speaking, he really could train members of the Fischer family to harness magic power or the power of bloodline, bing powerful spellcasters or knights, they would not be able to contribute much spirituality to him after their death. Enlightenment on the power of the soul waspletely a blind spot in the knowledge of the current ud World! After a long silence, Karl finally thought of the only solution that wasnt really a solution. With the recovery of memories after removing the first seal, it contained many fragmented pieces of information about the God Pantheon Consecution. Although the rted information in the memories was iplete and even scattered, as long as he continued to shatter the seals, he would be able to deduce aplete God Pantheon Consecution. Moreover, in his memories, he possessed the method to visit the Spirit Realm through dreams, theoretically able to reconstruct all the Spiritual Laws of the God Pantheon Consecution, eventually enabling the people of the world to have the opportunity to grasp the power of consecution. Build the stairway to deification, creating an entirely different new generation of extraordinaries! Chapter 6: 5 Nasir Town Chapter 6: Chapter 5 Nasir Town
No sooner had the sky cleared than Irene awoke from her sleep, first checking on her baby brother Chris, who was breathing steadily in his swaddling clothes and appeared very healthy. Phew. Having let out a sigh of relief, Irene then got up apprehensively and quickly knelt before the transparent bottle ced on the table. Great Lord of the Lost, thank you for the power you have bestowed upon me. Green light began to emerge in her eyes, filled with genuine gratitude and excitementextraordinary power, that which only existed in legends! For some reason, Irene felt as though she had gained a dignity and confidence deep within her that never existed before.
Karl did not respond, as telepathicmunication also consumed a faint amount of spirituality, and it was better to speak as little as possible unless necessary. Moreover, he fundamentally understood human thoughtsno matter how great an entity, getting closer to the mundane would result in a loss of mystique and a significant decrease in reverence. Since he had decided to be the Fischer familys hidden mastermind, rather than a friendly grandfatherlypanion, it was best to maintain sufficient mystery and coldness. His role was that of a chess yer, and in the story, the so-called grandfatherlypanion, no matter how important, was in actuality just a treasure belonging to the protagonist,cking any independence of its own. Irene received no response and was momentarily perplexed, but the brand on the back of her hand reminded her that the Lord of the Lost definitely existed. Suddenly, the girl understood! He might just be silently observing her, and she hadnt fulfilled his requirements or found the Mysterious rare artifact, which is why the great Lord of the Lost didnt deign to reply to her! Phew. Irene stepped outside, took a deep breath, and felt as though she had experienced an unimaginably tumultuous night. In the sky, two suns, one golden and one white,plemented each other, zing Sun and Radiant Sun, continuously radiating gentle light; the third sun would only appear on very rare asions. The bodies with their ghastly deaths still remained. The girl shivered subconsciously, with the experiences of the previous night resurfacing in her mind, making every memory seem extremely real.
She had seen dead people, she had seen animals killed, but she had never seen living people ughtered, dying like animals being butchered. The bodies could not be left outside for anyone to find, and, struggling against fear and disgust, Irene managed to drag the many corpses into the wooden hut. The sleeping infant, surrounded by corpses, still slumbered sweetly, hisplexion healthy and rosy. Were out of sheeps milk at home, I need to go to town to exchange for some sheeps milk and food. Irene thought she would need to borrow another shovel as well, to take advantage of the rain-softened soil to bury those bodies. Thats right. Irene almost forgot something. Frowning with hesitation, she still squatted down and started to search the bodies. To her surprise, she found thirty-five copper nals on the intact body of the evil cultist, enough for her and her brother to live on for half a month! The most regrettable thing was that on the charred corpse, there were only a few silver coins left that had melted and resolidified, and were temporarily unusable. Irenes mentality gradually changed unconsciously. She rose silently from the wooden hut and with heavy steps, headed toward Nasir City. Her hands, washed by the river water, still carried the scent of the corpse; she could never be carefree again. In the bottle, Karl gathered his consciousness and slowly attempted to transfer it into the crimson brand on the back of Irenes hand.
He quickly found out that just as he had thought, he could observe the outside world from Irenes perspective through the connection of the favored ns crimson brand. It was a quite magical sensation, like watching some bizarre VR performance. Karl could not control where he would look next at all; his view just followed Irenes perspective, moving constantly. Moreover, after leaving the bottle, he could not enter a god-like perspective; his view could only be limited to the host. A thin mist spread between the streets,yering the entire town in a hazed veil. The sky cleared, and the townsfolk emerged from their homes. In the market, the vendors had set up their stalls early to sell food, tools, handicrafts, and livestock. The people bustled back and forth as vendors loudly hawked their goods, drawing the attention of the passersby to their merchandise. Irene calmly approached a stall in the market and first bought a bucket of sheeps milk for three copper nals. Eh, copper nals? The sheeps milk seller was quite surprised. That girl usually traded with fruits and things from her home, yet this time she actually paid with real copper nals. Thank you for your help in the past. I wille back to return the bucket tomorrow morning. It seemed as though Irenes inner self had grown up a lot overnight. Last nights upheaval, the demands of the gods, the extraordinary power within her bodythere were too many things waiting to be slowly digested over time. She carried the bucket of sheeps milk through the crowd and quickly found a smithy in Nasir City. Sparks flew, the ng of hammers and the smell of metal instantly engulfed the girl. The workers were busily coborating in a tacit understanding. Red mes burst from the furnace at the center, with various sizes of iron blocks and metal materials stacked beside it.
The shopkeeper was an incredibly burly old cksmith, with a full head of white hair, a face full of wrinkles, and sharp eyes. Putting down the bucket of sheeps milk at the entrance of the shop, Irene showed a maturity andposure umon for her age and spoke calmly, Shopkeeper, I need to borrow a shovel. The old cksmith stared at her in silence for a long while before saying deeply, Youre Irene, arent you? I know your parents; they once brought me fish they couldnt sell Hmm, I can lend you the shovel; just return it to me when youre done with it. The old cksmith paused and then added, You can call me Ramon; if you have any trouble in the future, you cane to me. Irenes eyes lit up slightly, and she immediately expressed her sincere gratitude, Thank you so much, Mr. Ramon. I will remember your kindness. Although she had juste into some money from an unclear source, poverty and hunger had already deeply marked her childhood. If possible, she still preferred not to spend money. But she hesitated for a moment and then said, I will still bring you some fruits tomorrow. I cant let you be taken advantage of for nothing. The old cksmith did not object further. By the time the frail Irene dragged the iron shovel and bucket of goats milk away, Ramon, in the smithy, muttered to himself: She really does look a lot like her, my granddaughter was nearly indistinguishable from this girl. Ah, to be thirteen or fourteen and have to care for her younger brother on her own, I fear theyll have a hard time getting through this winter.
The presence inhabiting Irene, Karl, sensed a vor simr to metal, although faint, a sliver of metallic-type Bloodline power existed within the old mans body. Perhaps it would be worth attempting to unearth his potential, currently only the young siblings are incapable of doing anything substantial; having pieces that can guarantee loyalty is definitely beneficial. However, Karl also felt that the old mans days were numbered and his investment might not be worthwhile. But he also noticed that besides the old man, there seemed to be others in the smithy who possessed the same type of Bloodline power; perhaps these were his descendants or rtives? Irene, carrying her items, passed by a food stand and suddenly stood staring at the rough, hard ck bread, hesitating for a long while before shaking her head and continuing on her way. That was something that, in the past, she could only have on her birthday. The girl also found it strange, what on earth was going on with her, feeling an urge tosh out. She walked past a mansion in the center of Nasir City, the white house surrounded by neatly trimmed gardens and paths shaded by green trees. Overnight umted rainwater dripped from the eaves, creating a trickle that tinkled melodiously. The owner of the white mansion was the town chief of Nasir Town, responsible for assisting the Hovern familys Baron in managing the affairs of Nasir Town. Maritime trade was the most lucrative business along the East Coast, and Nasirs town chief was an exceedingly wealthy tycoon there, a good friend of the great sea merchants controlling the maritime routes, holding sway over many useful connections. The middle-aged and corpulent town chief, his body hefty, had just finished breakfast and stepped out of his mansion when he immediately saw the girl passing his doorway on the street and his eyes bulged in shock! It was as if he had witnessed something utterly unbelievable!
Good morning, town chief. Irene greeted with a calm and respectful bow, for the daughter of an ordinary fisherman, the town chief of Nasir undeniably was a personage high above. Yet after a night of madness, something within her deepest core would never be filled with awe for mere mortals again. You, you, you The town chief seemed to want to say something, but after a long pause, he couldnt articte it and just shook his head. Irene paused for a moment, then left, feeling bewildered, her intuition telling her that something was amiss. In the town chiefs eyes as he watched the girls retreating figure, there shone deep weariness and fear. What on earth was going on? Those people had clearly made a deal with him that as long as this years sacrifice was the orphaned siblings who nobody cared about, the terrifying cult wouldnt target the town! At least not this year! For the entire year! Nasir was supposed to be safe! The sacrifices he had made each year to appease that cult, all for the sake of Nasir, but nevertheless, the siblings had shamelessly survived without permission. If the followers of that evil cult came looking or if the matter escted, leading even the imposing Lord Baron or the more formidable Tempest Curia to take notice A profound dread nearly swallowed the town chief whole in an instant. Baron Hovern was the outright owner of the whole Nasir Town and also the only individual in the town to have reached Level 2 as an Extraordinary Exponent. The strongest on the East Coast, however, was the regions Tempest Bishop, who was likely nearing Level 3. From the perspective of a mortal, these powerful beings were almost indistinguishable from true deities. He trembled all over, plunged into deep contemtion, unable toprehend a matter of vital importance. Strange, why on earth did those helpless siblings survive? Itspletely inconceivable. Could it be that something had gone wrong with the Great Priest of the Blood Cult, but he, too, was a real Extraordinary Exponent? Handling two children would be easy for him. The town chiefs expression turned grave, he must try to reach out to that cults evil cultist, and grasp the full situation at the earliest opportunity. After returning home, Irene immediately checked to make sure her brother was alright, then scrutinized her surroundings to ensure no one else was around before finally taking a deep breath. She hoped no one had passed by during the time she was away. For some reason, all those who died had turned into ghastly pale ashes, as if their bodies had been dead for a long time. The ground outside the wooden house was unusually soft; she gripped the cold, rough handle of the iron shovel tightly, digging forcefully into the moist earth, tremulously burying the ashespletely in the soil. By the time everything was done, the night had deepened and darkness descended. The girls tired, numb eyes were devoid of any light, as if her fear of death and thest of her innocence, like those ashes, were buried deep underground. A few hours earlier in the dead of night. Dozens of kilometers away in another East Coast town. Ah! Members of the Fischer family, Lucius and Byrne, awoke from their dreams one after the other! Looking at each other, they were speechless for a long while. In their dreams, they both heard whispers too alien toprehend, yet impossible to ignore, as if the eerie murmurings were of demonic gods. Sweat poured down their backs as they sat with wide-eyed terror. The sudden red brands on their hands ached faintly, like nightmarish omens, or perhaps a predestined fate hidden within their Bloodline. The East, the son swallowed his saliva. Thats where the call ising from Chapter 7: 6: Father and Son Chapter 7: Chapter 6: Father and Son
In the wilderness, mosquitoes fluttered through the jungle where an old, weary ck horse slowly pulled a wooden cart forward. Its hooves constantly stepped into the moist earth, leaving behind a series of sunken pits. A slender ck-haired boy sat atop the cart, his expression dull. He wore a light brown long coat and leaned against a bundle made of leather and cloth; his blue eyes looked a bit vacant. Leading the old ck horse was a middle-aged man with a pair of whiskers, his demeanorzy. He wore tough ck leather armor and his blue eyes were always filled with vignce for his surroundings. The father and son shared one prominentmonality: a very clear andplex red insignia branded on the back of their left hands. Thezy middle-aged man yawned and squinted as he asked, Byrne, how much money do we have left? How far is it to Nasir Town?
The ck-haired boy lowered his head, counted with his fingers for a moment, then looked up and reported in sequence: We have three silver coins left, three hundred and fifty-five copper nals, enough food and water for two days, and its only a thirteen-hour journey left to Nasir Town. Byrnes father, Lucius, smiled bitterly, shaking his head and sighing. A silver coin was equivalent to twenty copper coins, which meant that was all they had left. Do we have to go to Nasir? The ck-haired boy Byrnes eyes were filled with hesitation. After hesitating for a moment, he still continued, I always feel we should be more cautious, Father. What if what awaits us is some sort of trap? Lucius fell silent for a while before speaking, Byrne, you are smart, educated, and wiser than I, but youre just too timid. Moreover, you still dont understand that some fates cant be avoided. For the past few nights, both your dreams and mine have been filled with that indescribable whispering, showing no signs of stopping. In Nasir Town, there is something immensely significant calling us, clearly a destiny infused in our bloodline, making it impossible to escape forever. Byrne lowered his head and remained silent, no longer arguing against his fathers opinion. The veteran mercenary had seen more and knew better than he did, and Byrne wasnt skilled at debating with others. The old horse moved the cart slowly, and darkness fell as the two neared the edge of the jungle by Nasir Town. Ancient trees and verdant vines intertwined, forming aplex maze. As the night deepened, they stopped the cart on a piece of muddy but rtively open ground.
Byrne lit a campfire in the silent night, illuminating the surroundings. The firelight danced, warm and soft, bringing a trace of vitality to the cold valley of autumn. The trees became more visible in the firelight, and Lucius, while nibbling on bread, suddenly set it aside and swiftly grabbed the long sword nearby, rising quickly to gaze at a figure in the distance. The silhouette in the dark stood still, shouting out. Dont move. Just hand over all the money youve got, and we promise not to hurt you. Lucius narrowed his eyes, making out three armed robbers in the dark, led by a tall burly man wearing a leather cuirass. The robbers approached from three directions, entering the area lit by the firelight. Two of them wielded axes, the third held a sickle, and all showed wariness at the sight of Luciuss gleaming sword. The tall burly man, wielding an ax, said warily, Drop your sword. Think carefully before you decide to fight. There are three of us, and as long as you cooperate, there wont be any trouble. Byrne trembled with fear, his face almost drained of color as he huddled on the spot, daring not to move. Luciuss expression immediately shifted to one of fear as he said, Dont do anything rash, please dont kill us. I am willing to hand over all my belongings. While he said this, he didnt put down his sword. The three robbers were equally vignt, and neither side dared to advance or retreat after a standoff. Under the glow of the fire, the tall burly man was drenched in sweat and suddenly let out an angry roar, Then hurry up,y down your sword! Fine.
No sooner had Lucius said fine than he suddenly lunged forward, thrusting his sword toward the tall burly man who appeared to be the leader of the robbers. The tall burly man, prepared for this, roared and kicked out fiercely. Luciuss charging figure surprisingly dodged the vicious kick and came slicing down with his sword. He aimed to kill the leader first, hoping to scare off the other two. It was undoubtedly the most effective tactic, though it was also a gamble. The sword shed across the shoulder, sttering blood in an instant, but it failed to hit the neck and deliver a lethal blow. The tall burly man howled in pain and instinctively retreated quickly. Help me, you guys! The other two robbers, taken aback for a moment, also rushed forward with shouts, while Byrne took the chance to scurry toward the jungle without hesitation. Damn it. Having failed to achieve a sessful ambush, Lucius turned and swung his sword again, his face fierce as he red at the two men. The de swished threateningly, causing one robber wielding a sickle to instinctively retreat a step, while the other, holding an ax, roared and chopped down, missing the mark by inches. The difference in grasping distance is the distinction between life and death. Lucius surged forward and sent Byrne crashing to the ground, then swiftly ran his sword through the bandits heart.
Aaaaah! The other bandit, wielding a sickle, froze in terror, trembling as therge and burly man suddenly shouted fiercely, You and me, together, front and back attack! Two at once seemed to give the sickle-bearing bandit a backbone, and together they charged at Lucius with a roar. Die! Lucius roared, trying to scare off the sickle-wielding bandit again, but found him closing his eyes and swinging the sickle as he screamed, forcing Lucius to deftly dodge to the side. The burly mans axe came crashing down, and Lucius, in a rush to block with his sword, was forced to one knee by a bear-like strength, his palms throbbing in pain, his teeth clenched. So heavy, such astonishing strengthdid this man have sub-human or foreign race blood in him? Lucius managed to roll away and lessen the force before scrambling back up, only to find the two bandits attacking from front and back once more, nning a repeat of their tactic, leaving him no choice but to immediately turn and run towards the pitch-ck jungle. Chase him! The two bandits, fired up with aggression, were not about to let him go. Byrne hid trembling behind a nearby tree, his face deathly pale as he walked over and bent down to pick up a torch from the campfire. Another pitiful scream rose, and, biting his teeth, he hurriedly followed after it, soon seeing the bandit with the sickle eviscerated and lying on the ground.
Not far off, the hulking bandit was viciously pinning his father down, pressing the axe de against the sword with great difficulty due to the overwhelming difference in strength. Byrne ran over and fiercely burned the burly mans face with the torch! Aaaaah! The bushy beard on the mans face instantly caught fire, his skin split open, and the burly man screamed crazily yet refused to get up as if determined to crush Lucius underneath him no matter what. Ha! The excruciating pain from the burns eventually caused the burly mans strength to wane, and Lucius, with a powerful yell, heaved him off. Aaaaah! The burly man screamed as he rose, holding his axe high, but his entire face was split in two by a sword, and then a sword thrust through his heart for good measure, blood spurting out as the tall body slowed to a kneel before bingpletely still. Huff, huff, huff, huff Lucius sat on the ground, gasping for breath, utterly exhausted. He looked at his son, who was holding his mouth, nearly vomiting, and couldnt help but reveal a smile of having narrowly escaped death. You, youre afraid of blood, arent you?
No sooner had the words left his mouth than the frail Byrne toppled over like a nk of wood. Lucius was ustomed to the weaknesses his son had had from birth; after sufficient rest, he stripped all the valuables from the three bodies and put them all on the carriage. It amounted to twenty-five copper nals, three pieces of inferior weaponry, and a bag of cooked beans. Tsk, turns out they were all disgusting paupers! He frowned as he buried the three bodies overnight, cleaning up all traces of the encounter, carrying Byrne on his back, and driving the carriage to leave during the night. Lucius knew within that many farmers and fishermen would moonlight as bandits; he absolutely couldnt let it be known in Nasir Town that he had killed the three men. The ce where the bandits roamed was very close to Nasir Town, which could likely hold their rtives and friends. Its five kilometers to Nasir, he thought suddenly, feeling a real and unmistaken heat on the back of his hand where the red brand was. The youth, Byrne, on Luciuss back, furrowed his brow and dripped with cold sweat as if he were dreaming of something extremely terrifying. He heard some horrible whispering that was almost devoid of human emotion, conveying anguage not of this world, shaping into a will that was too significant to ignore. Nasir Town. There, by the sea,y something exceedingly great, continuously calling out to Byrne and his father. Chapter 8: 7 The First Family Meeting Chapter 8: Chapter 7 The First Family Meeting
Under the first rays of morning sunlight, the whole world seemed enshrouded in a gentle haze. Karl became distinctly aware of the arrival of two other members of the Fischer family, for he could sense their bloodline through the favored imprint with utmost rity, even predicting their exact time of arrival at the cabin. Three days had passed since the attack by the evil cultists and the night the girl received her imprint, yet Irene still hadnt figured out how to obtain the Mysterious rare artifact. For a girl not widely experienced, it was indeed too difficult. She sat in the cabin caring for her younger brother, slowly lifting her hand that bore the red imprint, feeling she ought to do something with this power. But the ns in her head remained vague and indistinct, unable to take shape.
Just as Irene was at her wits end, she suddenly felt the crimson imprint on the back of her hand grow warm as if a connection was forming from somewhere nearby. Instinctively, she looked up towards the outside of the cabin; a wood cart drawn by a ck horse made its way slowly, leaving deep ruts in the muddy ground. Irene unconsciously swallowed, knowing all too clearly that the ashes of the evil cultists were buried under that stretch of mud. Lucius and Byrne, standing beside the wooden cart, were also taken aback as they felt a subtle sensation in their bloodline connection, pinpointing this ce as the source that called to them in the night. Lucius, out of habit, squinted his eyes, cautiously gripping the hilt of the sword at his waist, ready to draw it at any moment. Irene emerged from the cabin cradling her swaddled younger brother, looking perplexed at the unfamiliar faces from Nasir Town, and asked, Who are you? Byrne instinctively shrank back behind his father, not daring to face the strangers. Lucius replied with a smile, Im a retired old mercenary, my name is Lucius Fischer. And whats your name, little girl? Irene was taken aback for a moment; the man before her also bore the Fischer name. What exactly was going on? She vaguely remembered her father mentioning he had an uncle, but it seemed too coincidental that this man could be him. Byrne, standing behind Lucius, suddenly looked up and said, Father, she could very likely be my cousin. Many questions in Luciuss mind suddenly cleared as he asked with a continued smile, How did you figure that out?
Byrne, still very nervous, went on to exin, Well, father, you once mentioned having a brother in Nasir, and she has that crimson imprint on her hand. I surmise, um, that could likely be an artifact arising from our bloodline connection. Hearing this, Irene took a deep breath, understanding that both men were her kin and had probablye here in response to the call of the Lord of the Lost. So that was it; the girl suddenly realized the true significance of the crimson imprint. Trying to keep calm, she said, It is a gift from the great Lord of the Lost. From now on, members of the Fischer family will all be His followers, and I too am a child of the Fischer family. Lucius nodded silently, his eyes sparkling with intelligence as he brushed aside hisnguid demeanor and continued, It seems you are indeed my brothers daughter. Why havent I seen him or your mother? And about everything concerning the Lord of the Lost please tell us in detail. Mid-sentence, Lucius had already seen the undisguised sorrow in Irenes expression and immediately surmised that his brothers current situation could not be a good one; his expression also became somber. Brother, perhaps I should havee back sooner. The socially anxious Byrne hesitantly asked a question. This mysterious being you speak of, is He truly a god? Even if He is a deity, He could also be an Evil God, right? Does the Fischer family really have to worship Him? Hearing the questioning voice, Irenes face turned cold, and the displeasure in her gaze made Byrne shiver.
You have no right to question Him! She shook her head, turned, and went back inside the cabin, leaving the father and son outside exchanging confused looks. Karl observed the two neers quietly. The older man was a weathered, experienced mercenary, clearly the most useful piece in the Fischer familys current situation. Noon. The zing Sun and Radiant Sun both hung high above, casting their nearly endless warmth. Please, look and see that everything I have said is true, and this is the Extraordinary power bestowed upon me by the Lord of the Lost. Irene had already put down her brother, her expression serene as she raised a hand and summoned a subtle, soothing emerald glow, exuding an air as if spring had arrived. Lucius and Byrne stood inside the cabin, dumbstruck by the scene, their gaze upon the transparent bottle turning uneasy, not knowing what to make of it. Karl could clearly sense the specific content of their emotions. Byrne, the nervous and timid boy, felt an oppressive curiosity amid his unease. He was fascinated by his own existence, yet too fearful to attempt exploring it. He understood the mysterious being symbolized power and held great danger.
The thirty-something Lucius looked calm, but in reality, he was deliberately hiding astonishment, joy, worry, greed, and finally, some kind of resoluteness. It was as if he had made an important decision, hoping to capitalize on the current opportunity to aplish something. Even the deep-rootedziness and decadence within him were instantly swept away. Karl knew very well that Lucius and his son were shocked by the extraordinary power disyed by Irene! Whether spellcasters or Bloodline Knights, the Extraordinary Exponents of the Ouden Continent were born with spellcasting talent or the corresponding bloodline, giving them the chance to advance further and be an Extraordinary Exponent. Talent and bloodline determine the majority of peoples ultimate potential in life. As for Mysterious rare artifacts or the blessings of mysterious beings, those are ultimately just temporary or snatchable sources of extraordinary power. Ordinary humans without the spellcasting talent or bloodline could never truly possess extraordinary power! Yet the power he possessed broke such irond rules! Lucius revealed a smile that was hard to conceal, suppressing the excitement deep in his heart, and said respectfully, Great Lord of the Lost, I am Lucius, the eldest male of the Fischer family. The Fischer family will absolutely serve you, with loyalty and utmost effort. Everything we do is for your great revival! Though he said this, in the depths of his eyes there was actually no reverence.
The man just wanted to use the suddenly appeared mysterious power for his own gain. A man blinded by greed, but he could still make a suitable pawn, Karl silently assessed Lucius. Relying solely on the young siblings was not enough to aplish much, so he did not mind having a pawn with his own thoughts. So, in the next moment, Karl once again conveyed his will. He granted Lucius the protect power contained in the purple finger amulet. Although it was much weaker than the healing rune power in the transparent bottle, the protect rune could still y a significant role in low-level conflicts. Suddenly, Lucius became aware of the great presence of the Lord of the Lost, an immense power beyond description. The ck cross radiance flickered continuously inside the transparent bottle, andpared to it, his own existence seemed as insignificant as the most humble dust in the world! How magnificent! All the plots in his mind dissipated in an instant, leaving only fear and even the urge to prostrate himself on the ground. How foolish he had been to think of using such a magnificent being! In the next moment, a purple glow slowly emerged in the awe-filled eyes of Lucius. He felt a strong power granted to the depths of his soul, which he could activate through the connection with the Lord of the Lost. Upon tentatively activating this extraordinary power, Lucius sensed something within him depleting slightly, followed by an invisible repulsive force surrounding him, capable of effectively defending against external attacks.
Ordinary people might never encounter extraordinary power in their lifetimes, but now Lucius effortlessly possessed it, and he couldnt help being extremely excited! So this is the legendary extraordinary power. Great Lord of the Lost, thank you for your blessing. I, of the Fischer family, will devote everything to assist in your revival! Lucius was ecstatic, and Byrne, not far off, was also deeply moved, acutely aware that his destiny had changedpletely from that moment onward. The future was uncertain; despite his excitement, the young man also felt a great deal of tension and fear surge in his heart. The Lord of the Lost, who controlled the fate of the Fischer family, what kind of deity was He? And what would our future be? After pondering for a moment, Lucius respectfully lowered his head and asked, Great Lord of the Lost, something inside me seemed to have been consumed just now. What was that vanishing thing? Could it possibly be the Magic Power mentioned by spellcasters? Karl thought for a moment deep inside, clearly recognizing the importance of teaching the family basic mystical knowledge, which could spare members of the Fischer family from many detours. Even though conveying information would consume spirituality, and therger the amount of information, the greater the consumption, Karl still decided to transfer basic mystical knowledge at the cost of sacrificing some spirituality. He nned to pass on only one set of mystical knowledge; the rest of the family members only needed to consult the beneficiary of that knowledge. As for whom to impart this knowledge to, Karl had already made his choice. Great Lord of the Lost, I feel Your will. Are You nning to generously bestow upon me mystical knowledge? Irene looked up reverently, realizing that the great god was about to give her the precious mystical knowledge. She was ready. Karl no longer hesitated and transferred the mystical knowledge to her. In an instant, the girl felt dizzy and a sudden, sharp pain flooded into her brain, making her feel as though she was about to split apart and copse to the ground. Chapter 9: 8 Granting Knowledge Chapter 9: Chapter 8 Granting Knowledge
An immense volume of knowledge surged up in an instant, and Irene felt an extremely intense dizzinesse over her, as if everything around her was spinning. Her vision blurred, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt focus on any object. She attempted to steady her staggering body, only to feel as if the ground beneath her feet had lost its gravity. It was as though invisible hands were squeezing Irenes brain, making it impossible for her to think or concentrate. For a long, lingering moment, Irene felt as if her deep soul was isted from the real world, trapped within a boundless void, until the multitude of knowledge gradually digested. Ugh. Irene gradually regained consciousness as she retched, her eyes still somewhat empty and unfocused.
Lucius and Byrne stood dumbfounded, exchanging worried and concerned nces, with no idea what had suddenly happened to Irene. Although they had only met her today, the girl was undeniably their blood rtive, naturally evoking a sense of closeness between them. It seemed that an excessive amount of knowledge indeed harmed both body and mindwhoever said that learning is always beneficial clearly hadnt considered this. Karl immediately realized that he must not impart so much knowledge next time; the fragile mortals might easily break as a result. The bodies and minds of mortals appeared to be much more fragile than he had imagined. Yet I digested that knowledge so easily. Deep inside, Karl suddenly realized that there was a great difference between himself and ordinary mortals. The confusion in Irenes eyes gradually receded, reced by deep shock, unhidden admiration, and reverence. Just now, the gate to a new world had opened to her. It was the gate to the Power of Consecution, a type of extraordinary power she had never heard of before. ording to the knowledge given by the great Lord of the Lost, no other extraordinary exponents on the continent mastered the Power of Consecution. She slowly turned to the other two and said, I have received precious knowledge contained in the oracle of the Lord of the Lost. We must gather extraordinary materials imbued with Spirituality. The Lord of the Lost will then knock on the Spirit Realms gate, and in the Spirit Realm, imprint the Spiritual Laws of the Power of Consecution. After that, we can craft Magic Potions to obtain the power of Consecutiona power thates from the deepest part of the soul, far superior to any other extraordinary power on the continent!
Lucius and Byrne listened quietly, their eyes brimming with unmasked curiosity, delight, and excitement. As long as they collected enough extraordinary materials to make Magic Potions, they could gain powerful extraordinary powers! Lucius, with his decade-long career as a mercenary, had also seen what it meant to be an extraordinary exponent, and he roughly knew the differences between spellcasters and warriors, but he was not so clear about specific knowledge of Magic Power, power of Bloodline, and other extraordinary domains. He was very aware of one thing, howeverthat extraordinary materials were extremely precious! If we want to get extraordinary materials, the simplest and most conventional means is to trade with money, but currently, the Fischer family is almost penniless. After contemting, Lucius looked seriously at his niece. The power she had just disyed was extremely important; healing talent was always one of the most precious kinds. However, with Irenes power, its not impossible for us to make enough money in a short term. By using the power to heal others, right? Irene didnt object at all; in fact, she was grateful to have the ability to repay the Lord of the Lost and help her family members. Luciuss expression suddenly turned very serious, and he solemnly said to Irene and Byrne: Right, there is something I must make clear to you, and perhaps its the most important thing! Over the years, he had traveled to many ces and had even witnessed the arbiters from the True Gods Church ughtering the viges of heretics with his own eyes.
On the continent, all religious groups not recognized by the True Gods Church were ouwed heretic existences; evil cultists could be killed in any nation without trial. All members of the Fischer family must keep the great secret of the Lord of the Lost, never divulging even a single word about His existence! The True Gods Church harbors great hostility towards all mystical beings apart from the True Gods themselves, especially those deities not recognized by the mainstream True Gods Church? Listening silently, Karl delved deep into thought; he could sense the varying strengths of the ten seals deep within his soul, but the entities that had ced those seals undoubtedly possessed substantial and undeniable power. He couldnt help but follow that train of thought; could it be that the entities that sealed his souls memories were actually the so-called gods worshiped by the True Gods Church? Yes, you must learn to keep secrets. Byrne nodded slightly, also feeling that the existence of the Lord of the Lost inherently contained immense danger. If exposed, the entire Fischer family would be doomed beyond recovery; they absolutely had to act cautiously. He agreed with his fathers view, saying timidly and nervously, Father is right, ording to what Ive read in books, our identities are considered extremely evil in the eyes of the church. Keeping secrets is the most important principle. Lucius added, What needs to be kept secret is the very existence of the Lord of the Lost. Irene, on the other hand, doesnt need to hide her power deliberately, because among spellcasters, there are those who wield healing magic. In fact, in order to umte money, disying that healing ability is necessary.
Irene pondered, realizing that money was indeed a resource she must possess to obtain extraordinary materials and mysterious rare artifacts. However, with her limited perspective, she still didnt quite understand how to exchange her powers for money. Would she have to go to the market and heal diseases for the merchants? Perhaps that was indeed a possibility. Uncle Luciuss face showed azy expression once again as he smiled and said, Dont be anxious, Im going to Nasir City to scout around for information and look for opportunities we can take advantage of. At night, in the taverns of Nasir Town. The spacious hall was filled with rough but sturdy wooden tables and chairs, and the dim, faint light from thenterns hung on the walls. The sailors and fishermen of the port city of Nasir were the mainstay of the tavern, their loud chatter andughter unending. Lucius, lookingnguid, pushed open the door and strolled in, tossing a silver coin up and down in his hand. He extended his hand and deftly flicked the silver coin, which leaped out andnded perfectly on the table in front of the bartender. Barkeep, Ill need a few pints of malt beer, ah, and it would be nice to have someone to chat with, Ill buy them a drink, too. Lucius sat down with a smile, quickly attracting the attention of those around him. The tavern was undoubtedly the most convenient ce to gather local information, and he soon began to learn about the various powers within this port city, important figures, and even some get rich channels. Come the early hours of the morning, Lucius left the tavern, drunk, with a few armed sailors stealthily trailing behind.
Before he left town, he suddenly drew his sword and loudly warned, I advise you not to think that a foreign mercenary who has killed many is a so-called easy target. Be careful, lest you pay with your lives. After his rebuke, the sailors didnt follow any further. Once outside the town, Lucius suddenly felt it was a pity; with the extraordinary power granted by that great entity, he had no need to fear those fellows and could have instead gained an unexpected windfall. Before entering Nasir Town, Lucius had already had his son test the actual effect of the protective runes that came with extraordinary powerattacks frommon folk wielding swords could basically be stopped. As a veteran battle-hardened mercenary, he knew well that with this power he stood head and shoulders above themon folk. It truly is power beyond the mundane But then he thought, if he killed them, he might offend the local dockside merchant powers, and Lucius felt it was better not to engage in a fight. After all, suitable targets have already been identified; what remains to be seen is just how strong Irenes healing power is. He had already set his sights on the real easy targets of Nasir Town. Chapter 10: 9 The First Bucket of Gold Chapter 10: Chapter 9 The First Bucket of Gold
John was the head of the wealthy merchant family William on Nasir, owning two sailboats and more than two hundred sailors, often setting sail from the port to do business along the East Coast. He maintained exceptionally good rtions with several knight ns, sub-human tribal elders, and bands of thieves around Nasir Town, and even had the opportunity to attend banquets held by Lord Baron Hovern. A few weeks ago, John had contracted a rare and strange illness after returning from overseas. His once normal skin began to shed uncontrobly, bing scarred and often oozing ck blood from the wounds, his mental state aging at an unimaginable pace. John, panicked and desperate, quickly became almost mad, spending a fortune to call numerous physicians to treat him, but to no avail. As for the extremely rare healing type spellcasters, there were none to be found in the vicinity of Nasir Town.
He could only send his eldest son to seek help from Tempest Bishop Matthew at the Tempest Church, but unfortunately, the high-ranking bishop disdained toe to a small ce like Nasir to save an insignificant merchant. The days awaiting death were unbearable; John would wake up crying every night, praying for mercy and salvation from the Lord of Salvation. Yet, as days passed, prayers did nothing at allJohns body grew weaker and weaker. He was not willing to give in! After decades of hard work earning a fortune that wouldst ordinary people several lifetimes, and elevating the originally fishing-oriented William family to sess, why should he die so easily? O Gods! You are far too harsh, cruel, and despicable! John, lying on his deathbed, unable to speak, his eyes filled with malice, cursed the unfair gods in his heart. Anyone would do, even a devil from hell, an evil god from the abyssas long as they could save him, John would pay any price within his means! Master John, a person iming to be a healing type spellcaster requests an audience with you. The docile servant knelt outside, his words like a divine melody, instantly rekindling vitality in Johns eyes. Spellcasters with the rare gift of healing!
Trembling with excitement, he hurriedly said, Let that spellcaster in immediately. The status of Extraordinary Exponents was supremely elevated, not just an identity but a genuine social ss; even those who had only reached the first Beginning tier of extraordinary power were still an existence beyond the provocation of mortal tycoons. All heads of noble families on the Ouden Continent were Extraordinary Exponents, and a noble familycking a sustaining Extraordinary Exponent would copse. The situation of wars, the rise and fall of nations, and the development of the world throughout history had all been determined by the formidable power of Extraordinary Exponents. There is, after all, an impassable chasm between Extraordinary Exponents and mortals! Irene nervously entered the mansion of the rich, having never been in such close proximity to the lifestyles of the wealthy and powerful. The courtyards flower beds, fountains, and sculptures created a thick artistic atmosphere and cozy vibe, with servants casting respectful nces her wayIrene could hardly breathe. Just days ago, she was an ordinary girl from outside the town, but now she was pretending to be an aloof and superior Extraordinary Exponent. Irene wore a ck veil and donned an expensive ck gown. Renting this dress for just one day nearly drained all the money the half-handed members of the Fischer family had, with the outfit featuring a tightly cinched waist and a neck lined with soft, finely pleated ruffles in manyyers. The girl cautiously felt the clothes on her body, realizing noble attire was actually far lessfortable than her usual clothing. Uncle Lucius, seeing the unstoppable nervousness in his niece Irene, knew it was quite normal, the ordeal probably being too much for a minor.
He immediately said, Dont be nervous, its nothing serious; Irene, were just facing a thoroughly frightened, scared-to-death fat sheep, thats all. Irene felt odd referring to someone as a fat sheep. She nodded, forced a response, What do I need to do? Truthfully, after several days of interaction, Irene deeply felt that her uncle Lucius was indeed a formidable person. He seemed to care nothing for social ss, showing no reverence, and his execution was remarkable. Luciuszily squinted his eyes, half-serious and half-mocking as he said, Actually, what you need to do is quite simple, and that is to keep quiet! Extraordinary Exponents, especially those who wielded healing powers, held esteemed status, and ordinary rich merchants often could not obtain the aid of such high-tier individuals. Karls will, residing within the crimson brand on the back of Irenes hand, was also observing everything around them. The dwelling ce of the wealthy in Nasir Town, it seemed, held the first bucket of gold the Fischer family needed. He could easily judge that the man had been stung by some poisonous magic beast overseas and thus infected with a magical toxin. Karl weakly expended his spirituality, his will encouraging Irene to keep going. The girl hesitated for a split second, but the indecision in the depths of her heart dissipated, turning into stronger determination.
The great Lord of the Lost shelters me, all difficulties will ultimately be resolved, she murmured to herself. Merchant John finally saw the healing type Spellcaster, lying immobile on the bed but still ncing over. The girl in the ck dress and veil appeared extremely mysterious, and her partly obscured face under the veil was exquisitely beautiful, like a noble treasure, making John feel ashamed by his own unworthiness, unable to look directly at her. Spellcaster, please save me John pleaded weakly. I am a member of the Fischer family, the youngdys uncle and spokesperson, and I hope you can offer us thepensation we need. Money is not an issue! John immediately screamed, his voice hoarse like that of a specter. Apart from money, we also need trade channels for extraordinary materials! Most of the extraordinary materials were controlled by the nobility and the church. After a moment of silence with dted pupils, John still nodded and said: As long as I can survive, I will agree to any conditions within my power. Lucius was not surprised at the sess of the negotiation, for the man was, in essence, at his wits end and had to ept their terms. The crucial moment was next, and he did not know whether Irene could actually heal the man.
The Lord of the Lost was undoubtedly a great being, but how strong was the power He granted? Lucius didnt know, and even Irene herself was not clear on that. Without saying a word, she slowly walked over, and Johns eyes were filled with longing, hope, and even a faint trace of awe. He is actually awe-struck by me? For the first time in her life, Irene felt such an odd emotion. Could even I be an object of awe? She understood that the root of the mans awe wasnt really her; it was the strong power, the destiny manipted by the great Lord of the Lost! You will get better. Since I havee following His will, you shall be saved. Irene slowly extended her hand, her pupils flickering with the green light of life, and a gentle, spring-like aura instantly enveloped the nearly rotten man. In merely a few minutes, the healing came to an end. The mans illness was greatly alleviated, and Irene felt that she could have healed him effortlessly, but Lucius had previously told her that even if it was possible to cure the diseasepletely, it would only be necessary to heal halfway.
The young Irene did not understand why, but she still stopped as her uncle had advised. Hahaha! I, I have survived! John, who managed to sit up, was still weak but beamed with a look of tion in his eyes. Lucius smiled faintly, politely saying, We will not linger today, your illness will require a few more treatments. As long as you pay the reward first, we wille again next time to cure itpletely. By the time Irene and Lucius were seen out of the rich mans yard by the servants, they both looked somewhat bewildered. On the way home, leaving the town behind, Irene asked her uncle in disbelief. Did that man go mad just now, willingly giving us five gold coins without hesitation? Those are gold coins were talking about, equivalent to a hundred silver coins, um, two thousand copper nals! Lucius was silent for a moment, then said, I can roughly understand that fellows thinking, its probably the same as mine, he wants to pursue a long-term cooperation. Actually, the money was still secondary, thenguid mercenary squinted his eyes, looking at the box in his hand. Opening it, inside was a piece resembling coral, fiery red, and faintly exuding a constant warmth. zing Coral! ss 1 Extraordinary Material! Luciuss eyes were filled with greed, as if he could see more extraordinary power within reach in the near future. When Irene saw it again, she too took a deep breath and smiled in relief. Thats great! We have sessfully obtained the sacrifice that can be offered to the great Lord of the Lost! Chapter 11: 10 Constructing the God Pantheon Stairway Chapter 11: Chapter 10 Constructing the God Pantheon Stairway
Two weekster, autumn had deepened, and golden leaves danced in the wind, raining down upon the earth like a shower. The three half-human members of the Fischer family finally no longer lived in the wooden hut outside of town but officially moved into South City within the town, from then on to lead apletely different life. South City, a ce in Nasir Town where the middle-ie residents lived, wasnt as wealthy as the affluent North City, but it was certainly wealthier than the poor East City. Lucius had long since found out about important figures and powers in South City District that one shouldnt trifle with: an elder in his nies from the silver descendant n, and the Taylor family, a knight n. Silver descendants, me descendants, dragon descendants, and stone descendants are all branches of the regr human species and aremonly referred to by the general public as sub-humans, often living collectively in familial ns. Elves, dwarves, and beastmen, on the other hand, are considered different from the broader human category and are generally seen as a foreign race by human society.
The silver descendant n residing in Nasir Town is said to possess a spellcaster lineage, and their elder is a well-experienced spellcaster. The Taylor family is a knight n with a legacy of over two hundred years, with several members in the family who have dug into their knight-type extraordinary powers. With the growing middle ss in the Cyart Kingdom, knights today generallyck manors andnds, but those who hold an extraordinary lineage still have an extremely high status, unaffected by firearms. How could bullets fired from a mere flintlockpare with bodies hardened by extensive training? Is this really our new home? Irene, wearing the formally purchased ck dress, with her arms wrapped around her swaddled brother, tilted her head up, looking incredulously at the white mansion before her. The white mansion had arge area with three levels, many rooms, enough for a dozen people to live together, and in the lush green courtyard, expensive and lifelike stone sculptures were ced around. Although the renovated mansion was bought through sea merchant Johns channels at a price thirty percent cheaper, its luxury still couldnt match that of the town chief or the merchants homes, butpared to the average wealthy households in Nasir Town, there was no difference. She always had hopes and dreams for the future, but she had never indulged in fantasies of living in such a ce. When she was small, her parents could only provide her with poverty and a life where one meal was uncertain from the next. Hunger, poverty, and humilitythe shadow of her original family was deeply etched into her very marrow. The young girl looked down at the brother in her swaddle, murmuring, You wont be like me, Chris. I swear you will grow up in a wealthy childhood.
The silver-haired Chris slept soundly in her arms, seemingly having grown a bit more over the past half month, looking plump all over. He knew nothing of all that had befallen the Fischer family. Tonight was the Fischer familys first formal sacrifice to the Lord of the Lost. About the standard and procedure for the sacrifice to the Lord of the Lost, Irene and the others discussed for a long time, but in the end, based on the knowledge Byrne remembered, they made minor alterations before carrying out the sacrificial ceremony. Karls consciousness silently observed the whole process, toozy to expend spiritual power on such trivial matters, so from beginning to end, he maintained silence and calm. Of course, he still found it rather interesting; mortals took care to discuss gravely those things the great entities simply didnt care about at all, not daring to cken in the slightest. Could it be that hed truly crossed into the body of a fallen deity, or is he just a powerful mystical entity? Honestly, even now, Karl was still unclear on the specifics. All he knew was that if he were ying an economy game, then the few people in the Fischer family were currently his only chess pieces. Because the first magnificent appearance of the Lord of the Lost came one night, the Fischer familys sacrificial ceremony was ultimately chosen to be performed deep into the night. Byrne, different from his father Lucius, who had licked blood off his de and was illiterate, had once learned from a home tutor skilled in the arts for a few years. His mother had originally hoped Byrne would be a painter. That was until his mother died of an illness, his father took away all the wealth he and his mother had, and Byrne kept the few books in the house with him ever since.
He also knew quite a bit about religious knowledge and continued to provide suggestions: Well, generally, the one who officiates the sacrifice, or the so-called Priest, is the highest-ranking person in a religious organization. So we must choose someone to lead the sacrificial ceremony. The lethargic Lucius narrowed his eyes indifferently and said, I think you should do it, Irene. Because it was your prayers that began to change the destiny of the Fischer family, and you were the one chosen by the great Lord of the Lost to impart the arcane knowledge. Me? Irene lowered her head, sinking into deep thoughts. The recent healing experience had touched her greatly; the once untouchable bigwigs of Nasir Town, who never even nced at her, were now full of pleading and reverence. The extraordinary power bestowed by Him had indeed changed many things. No, it had changed everything about destiny! In the dead of night, with all preparationsplete in the great hall, including the infant in swaddling clothes, all four members of the Fischer family were gathered. Irene, Lucius, and Byrne knelt in session before the long table where a transparent bottle was quietly ced.
In their eyes, apart from admiration and awe, there was a mix of different emotions: gratitude, yearning, and curiosity. Irene took a deep breath and lifted the ck iron box containing the zing Coral in her hands. She recalled the words she had prepared in her mind, which had been crafted by Byrne C extremely formal and meticulous to a fault. For some reason, Irene eventually followed her own thoughts and spoke out. Calm down, and prepare to express our hearts to the great Lord of the Lost. Great Lord of the Lost, you are the deity who punishes evil, bestows miracles, and saves mankind. Please ept our humble offering. May Your spirit fill us and guide every step of the Fischer familys future, granting the Fischer family wisdom and strength. Karl quickly felt the spirituality of the extraordinary materials rushing towards him like flight, containing the unique fire element of the zing Coral. The extraordinary materials in Irenes hands turned to a small pile of ashes in the blink of an eye. Karl felt the spirituality being devoured by himself, ready for the corresponding preparations. Endless Abode Without Walls
He silently recited the cryptic spell to journey into dreams from his memory, preparing to initiate the conjunction of the celestial spheres and connect the Spirit Realm with this world through the dreamscapes in the crevices of many worlds. ording to the knowledge restored in Karls memory, to step onto the initial God Pantheon stairway, one must first bridge this world with the Spirit Realm, incorporating the corresponding Spiritual Laws. There were thirteen steps in total on the God Pantheon stairway known from the extensive arcane knowledge he held; expanding each rank required the consumption of a certain degree of spirituality. To unlock the power of Consecution at the 1st Rank was the easiest; it only required one primary ss 1 Extraordinary Material and some auxiliary materials. The degree of spirituality contained in extraordinary materials varied, generally ssified from ss 0 to ss 9. Karl estimated that it would take three pieces of ss 0 extraordinary materials or one piece of ss 1 Extraordinary Material to imprint the 1st rank on the Spirit Realm, and the specific material didnt matter as long as enough spirituality could be amassed. Which specific extraordinary materials he chose would determine the form for the God Pantheon stairways 1st Rank potion, once embedded in the Spiritual Laws of this world. For instance, the zing Coral currently obtained by the Fischer family was an extraordinary material, originating from the transformation of a magical coral from the depths of the sea after its death. If Karl used the spirituality of zing Coral to expand any 1st Rank of the God Pantheon stairway. From then on, everyone in the world could have the chance to ascend this stairway through a potion form made from zing Coral. The entire worlds Extraordinaryw would undergo an unprecedented major change due to his actions toe!
Chapter 12: 11: The Descent of the Spirit Realm Chapter 12: Chapter 11: The Descent of the Spirit Realm
Spirit Realm. That was a strange world within the endless universe, gathering an immense amount of spirituality. The boundary between the material world and the Spirit Realm was the offspring of reason and passiondreams. Intelligent life could use dreams as a bridge to enter the scope of the Spirit Realm with their consciousness. The entire structure of the Spirit Realm essentially consisted of two parts: the Spirit Realm Ocean that upied a vast area and the numerous inds formed from the subconscious of intelligent beings throughout history. Karls consciousness had already sneaked into the Spirit Realm, still taking the form of a ck cross of light, floating in the high skies of the Spirit Realm.
There was no absolute concept of up or down in the Spirit Realm; below Karl was the boundless, nearly transparent Spirit Realm Ocean, and above was the raging waves of the same ocean. The numerous inds looked like a spread of chess pieces across the board when viewed from above. ording to the knowledge obtained from memory, the mere act of my entering here is enough to keep the gates of the Spirit Realm open to the ud World. The material world inhabited by intelligent life had an intrinsic attraction to the Spirit Realm, which could only eternally exist as their spirituality was transmitted there through dreams. Karl took a deep breath, and deep within his heart, there was an inextinguishable sense of excitement. The world that was purely about swords and magic was about to be gradually tainted with other hues by his acting as an unruly Evil God. Next, he was to imprint Spiritual Laws and construct the God Pantheon stairway. Numerous constetions suddenly appeared in Karls vision. The group of stars gleamed brilliantly, each shining in different magnitudes, adorning the infinitely wide firmament. They were the various Extraordinaryws contained within the Spirit Realm; each Extraordinaryw, once formed, could scarcely change, as the entire foundation of the corresponding world would copse. Extraordinaryws would be ever more robust, and Karl could not change the existing ones, yet he had the ability to add new Spiritual Laws. He detached the spirituality of zing Coral from the depths of his soul and found the constetion that symbolized ud Worlds Extraordinaryws.
The invisible will brought the spiritual trait of zing Coral down to one of the empty stars. The insides lit up with the shadow of mes! In the gold-red fire, there was a man holding a de, with a body full of scars, and from his cold eyes, ck and red blood kept streaming. He created the first stairway on the ud Worlds God Pantheon stairway, Path of Conquest. He also received a portion of the Spiritual Radiance of the 1st Rank of Path of Conquest. All he had to do was bestow this Spiritual Radiance, and he could instantly promote an ordinary person to the 1st Rank of Consecution of the Path of Conquest. The Power of Consecution was diator! The diator had three Extraordinary traits, the first being body fortification, a bnced enhancement of physical attributes so that even an ordinary person could be as strong as the mightiest human once they received the power of a diator. The second was Weapon Proficiency, allowing the diator to instantly grasp the usage of weapons. Even those they had never touched or seen before could be mastered, gaining the skill and experience to wield them. The third was Fight to the Death, in which the diators reaction speed increased the more severe the injury, with body functions barely declining due to the wounds. Karl gazed at the shadow of fire within the star the blood-tear figure with the weapon in hand remained for a long time.
From now on, in ud World, anyone needs only to use zing Coral as the primary material, along with suitable auxiliary substances to create the diators upgrade magic potion. Consciousness returned to the material world, and only a brief moment had passed. After contemting for a moment, Karl eventually gave the Spiritual Radiance to Lucius. He was the only adult in the Fischer family, battle-hardened, with extremely richbat experience, capable of maximizing the power of the diator. Lucius suddenly felt a unique power surging within him! Great Lord of the Lost! I praise everything about You! Thank you for Your blessing! He instantly received information about the diator in his mind, and his body and limbs felt significantly stronger, his senses much sharper. Overall, his physical fitness hadpletely surpassed the level of ordinary humans! If he were to fight that burly bandit again, his strength would certainly not be inferior to his opponents. Lucius rose respectfully, bowed, and walked over to pick up a vase from a nearby table, memories of practicing with a vase as a weapon for years unexpectedly surfacing in his mind. What a miraculous ability, is this the true Extraordinary power? Beyond that, the Spiritual Power contained within his soul also received a modest guaranteed boost.
Lucius was tremendously excited, and Irene also took a deep breath. She knelt devoutly before the ck cross glowing inside the transparent bottle, immense admiration surging within her once again. The Fischer family will forever be grateful to the great Lord of the Lost! My Lord! How magnificent! - Many people in the ud World had collective dreams of a very unusual world. It was a snowy woond with towering forests that blocked out the skypletely. Looking around, the ground was covered with leaves turned to white ash. The burnt-out ashes formed tall trees reaching dozens of meters high, blocking the vast expanse of pure white sky above. There were no constetions or sun in the sky, nothing at all. Those who intruded into this ce took a long time to find their way out. Upon waking, many felt an inexplicable intense fear.
The world behind that woond seemed to be an unprecedented new realm, with that strange ce holding immense dangers and opportunities alike. The Extraordinary Exponents who dreamed of it felt an even stronger sensation, and countless individuals even perceived a ck cross glowing in the deepest part of the sky, instinctively bowing their heads, not daring to look directly at It. What exactly were those dreams and the things shown within them? The people of the present world do not yet know. In the very center of the Lorne Empire on the Ouden Continent, within the great cathedral of the Salvation Church. An old man in a white robe knelt before the magnificent statue of the Light of Salvation, dozens of meters tall, with his eyes tightly shut and hands sped together. He had received an oracle from the Light of Salvation, seeing a prophecy about the future of the world. The Pope saw a future where time, space, and physics were in chaostracts ofnd sinking one after another, everything copsing and crumbling in the destructive Spirituality, heralding aplete end. Endlessva and solid ice fell from the sky simultaneously, the brilliance of civilizations extinguished one by one, until the entire world was left with nothing but tranquility and silence. In the end, he slowly opened his eyes. The end, the most crucial element for the end of the world has arrived. It has taken on the form of the Lord of the Lost, and has already bred an exceedingly evil faith in the east of the Ouden Continent.
The purple-robed bishop behind him looked towards His Holiness the Pope, waiting for his subsequent directive. Go, deliver a message to all the kings. The Popes voice was old yet firm, leaving no room for doubt. Any person on the continent, humans, sub-humans, or even foreign raceas long as they find heretics in the east who worship that Lord of the Lost and strangle the emerging evil in its cradle, can be a saint of the Salvation Church. A saint? The bishop showed an incredulous look, hardly believing what he was hearing; the number of saints throughout the thousands of years of long history of the Salvation Church was incredibly few! The Pope continued, Yes, that person will receive a thread of Divine Power from the Light of Salvation! In that moment, the bishop thought the Pope had gone mad, deciding on such a measure; the Divine Power bestowed by the Light of Salvation could change the worlds structure, so precious it was! Yet, the Pope took a deep breath as if he aged a dozen years in a moment and said: Any hesitation you show is an act of irreverence, and you should repent. Carry out mymand immediately. His next words left the bishop stunned, his mind nk. You must understand that it is not amand from my heart, but an oracle directly issued by the Light of Salvation itself! Chapter 13: 12: Ascending to the Extraordinary Chapter 13: Chapter 12: Ascending to the Extraordinary
Half a yearter, winter gave way to spring. Flowers began to bloom, trees sprouted tender green leaves, and the clear sound of bird calls wafted through the mountains and forests. The name of the Fischer family had spread throughout Nasir City, especially that of the female spellcaster with the healing ability, who was known by everyone. Karl had been silently observing and chronicling all the experiences of the Fischer family. Following Luciuss advice, Irene acted as a healing type spellcaster. Sea merchant John indeed had ns for a long-term cooperation; he facilitated Irene in treating diseases for more than a dozen wealthy and influential people in Nasir.
The Fischer family gradually umted a substantial wealth, yet now they had more than ten servants, and the expense of employing each was not insignificant. Lucius found the old cksmith Ramon, who crafted a set of tough full-body armor, a reinforced breastte, and a more sharp and finely made longsword. He not only reced his own equipment with high-quality gear but also trained five robust men among the servants as temporary guards for the Fischer family. Byrne purchased an entire bookshelfs worth of books and spent every day immersed in reading, continuously absorbing knowledge. However, thergest expense for the family was rted to extraordinary power. To be Extraordinary Exponents, they had bought new extraordinary materials twice from the sea merchant, acquiring Eye Demon Skin and Spectral Blue Fish Fin. At present, the Fischer family had about fifteen gold coins left in ready money. Byrne suggested investing a portion of it. Over the past half-year, he had carefully observed and predicted that the business of medical drugs would be popr in Nasir soon because purple-red fish were spotted in the surrounding seas, and whenever they appeared, an infectious disease would spread across the East Coast, ording to the records in the books. In the end, Irene and Lucius decided to try investing five gold coins. Chris, who was originally just turning over in his swaddling clothes, could now crawl slowly on the ground. The little white-furred fellow had be the familys mascot, and nearly everyone was fond of him. Three months ago, the Fischer family obtained the Spectral Blue Fish Fin through transactions from the sea merchant, and subsequently, Irene became the second member to ascend as an Extraordinary Exponent. The God Pantheon stairway she ascended was the Path of Divine Sacrifice. The Path of Divine Sacrifice and the Path of Conquest were entirely different; Karl had imprinted apletely different Extraordinaryw in the constetions of the Spirit Realm.
In the constetions, there was a priestess kneeling on the ground, incessantly praying with tears in her eyes, her expression appearing as though she was yearning for deities to descend and showpassion. From now on, people in the world of ud could step onto this new God Pantheon stairway as long as they mastered the form of magic potions. The first rank of the Path of Divine Sacrifice was Acolyte, with the acquired Extraordinary traits being God Worshiping and Malice Perception. Those with the God Worshiping Extraordinary trait could choose a deity they sincerely revered and contact the will of the deity by reciting its name daily, thereby obtaining exclusive blessings from the deity. Malice Perception allowed one to sense any person or thing with malice within a five-meter radius; the range of perception could expand as Spiritual Power increased. Without any doubt, Irene chose the Lord of the Lost as the object of her deity worship. In addition, Irenes physical condition improved slightly, which is the baseline granted by all God Pantheon stairways. For Lucius, who had stepped onto the Path of Conquest, his Spiritual Power had increased by about thirty percent, and his physical condition by a full hundred percent. Conversely for Irene, her physical condition had improved by thirty percent, while the Spiritual Power contained within her soul had increased by a full hundred percent. The Path of Divine Sacrifice could almost be considered the weakest God Pantheon stairway in the early stages, but its future potential and the powerful strength it could bestow in thete stages were undoubted. A month ago, the Fischer family purchased Eye Demon Skin from foreign traders, and Byrne became the third person in the Fischer family to step onto the Extraordinary Path. Path of Knowledge
Karl had simrly selected the most suitable path for Byrne from the thirteen God Pantheon stairways in his mind. Assimting Power of Consecution was aboutpatibility; the closer an Extraordinary Exponents character matched it, the shorter the time allowed for ascending to the next rank. If Byrne were to take the Path of Conquest, it might take him more than a decade to qualify for ascending to the 2nd Rank. The Extraordinaryw expanded by the Path of Knowledge was that of a wise and elderly figure in the constetions, a visage that would even curiously peer greedily beyond the constetions. The first rank on the Path of Knowledge is Chronicler, with the extraordinary traits Profound Memory and Speed Sketching. Profound Memory, as the name suggests, allows the Chronicler to possess an unforgettable memory capacity. Even after several years, they can clearly recall every detail of anything they have seen. Speed Sketching means the Chronicler acquires an extremely precise depicting ability. Any scene, creature, or object they hear or see can be represented via drawing. And any scene, creature, or object that is depicted by a Chronicler bes more easily destructible unless someone destroys the Speed Sketch. Lucius and his son, Byrne, coborated to test this. A stone drawn with Speed Sketching could have its hardness in the physical world be as feeble as ck bread, easily broken apart by hand by an ordinary person. Without a doubt, Speed Sketching can be a strong and powerful support-type extraordinary ability inbat. The spiritual power a Chronicler advances in is quite substantial, even nearing that of a Servant in the Divine Sacrifice, with a slightly higher physical prowess than a Servant. The power obtained at the first rank of the God Pantheon stairway still has a gap whenpared to traditional Extraordinary Exponents of the 1st Level.
Karl judged that they would likely have to reach the 2nd Rank before they could match the Extraordinary power of traditional Exponents at Level 1. In his mind, he knew there were a total of twelve ranks on the God Pantheon stairway, while the traditional Extraordinary levels on the Ouden Continent only counted five. And even Exponents who reach the 5th Level cant even begin topare to the gods. Clearly, the potential upper limit of Consecution power is much higher in theter stages! Although all three members of the Fischer family had be Extraordinary, aside from Irene, the other two hadnt revealed their identities yet. - Lucius, wearing a breastte, arrived in a small alley in the East City District of Nasir City. The young man in a ck robe in front of him was a wine peddler, smiling as he scanned the surroundings for any strangers. Ive bought wine from you several times in thest half a year, and indeed, its quite delightful and memorable. Is it true that you have channels for smuggling wine? Lucius narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the young wine peddler, and continued, If theres more smuggled wine, I would like to purchase a few crates. The Fischer family is willing to cooperate, do you really have a reliable source? The wine peddler smiled and nodded, saying, Rest assured, I havent tricked you. After all, I have a brother to support and would not forgo any opportunity to make money. He spoke as if chatting with a good friend, rxed.
Mr. Lucius, pleasee with me. Sure! Lucius followed the young wine peddler excitedly. Together, they headed to a port outside of Nasir Town, slowly approaching a warehouse. Its right here, said the young wine peddler. Suddenly, Lucius stopped in his tracks, swiftly drawing his de and dodging to the side. An axe thrown with great force whizzed past him, striking the warehouse door. Lucius quickly saw who his assants werethree jungle natives wearing animal skins and with ck patterns on their faces. Ive brought the man! The young wine peddler turned and ran, his panic causing him to flee immediately from the location, clearly in collusion with the jungle natives. So its you guys, I see. You dirt-eating fellows from the jungle finally noticed, huh? Lucius said, smiling with narrowed eyes. He naturally knew about the bodies buried near the wooden hut and what had transpired that night. The mysterious being worshipped by these jungle natives was none other than the Mighty Bloody Demon, and they prided themselves as members of the Blood Cult.
He had been aware that there was a possibility of retaliation. After half a year, the natives of the jungle finally sought to exact revenge on the Fischer family. Chapter 14: 13 Extraordinary Power (Please follow!) Chapter 14: Chapter 13 Extraordinary Power (Please follow!)
Three jungle natives were verybat-conscious, axes in hand, as they coordinated their approach towards Lucius, fixating upon the superbly crafted sword in this mans grasp. Lucius tilted his head dismissively, utterly indifferent, and said with disdain: Dogs of the jungle, you can understand thenguage of Cyart people, cant you? How about you tell me some information about the Blood Cult? As far as I know, your people are scattered all over the East Coast, thousands upon thousands, yet youve never been united. He attempted tomunicate but no one responded; the eyes of the three jungle natives burned only with intense and urgent hatred. Hey, if you dont want tomunicate, then forget it.
No sooner had the words left his mouth than Luciuss body suddenly lunged forward. Despite being d in steel breastte, his movement was astonishingly fast. He always preferred to attack during the dialogue phase. A thrust, a simple yet very practical move. Luciuss physical abilities were extraordinary, and the jungle natives saw only a blur before one of them was skewered through the chest by the long sword. Aaaarghhh! The other two jungle natives, having caught on to what happened, raised their axes in extreme anger and almost simultaneously charged at Lucius. Lucius swiftly pulled out his blood-drenched sword and leaped several meters back with a forceful push of his legs, easily dodging the pincer attack. The two jungle natives were momentarily confused, feeling like they were ying cat and mouse with an agile ck cat, before fear started to swell within them. Could this man possibly be an Extraordinary Exponent? Ha! Lucius charged again, his immense strengthbined with his sharp sword brutally smashed through a neck bone, and a jungle natives head went flying off. Thest jungle native turned to run but his thigh bone was shattered by the de, and he fell to the ground, screaming in agony as he writhed and struggled.
The entire battle had taken less than ten seconds, and Lucius couldnt help butugh and reflect, If it had been half a year ago, it might have been a tough fight indeed. All his senses, strength, speed, reactions, agility, and even his weapon and equipment had improved in every aspect. Things were no longer as they had been. He didnt even need to use the power of the protective runes to end the fight so easily. Meanwhile. Karls consciousness was silently observing everything. His spirit attached to Luciuss body, he wanted to know further what the only adult man of the Fischer family would do next. On the surface, Lucius seemed harmless, even likable to many, but in truth, he was a man with a ruthless heart and a heavy hand. Hey, dont try to run away. I have a lot of things I want to ask you, said Lucius, squatting beside the agony-writhing jungle native with a smile in his voice that teemed with primal, thick malice. The surrounding atmosphere seemed to freeze, the jungle native shuddered all over, suddenly realizing that the man before him bore the blood of evil! His smile was exactly that of a demon! In the impoverished East City District of Nasir Town, a young liquor vendor squatted in a shanty wooden hut, waiting for news, his brows knitted tightly, pacing back and forth incessantly. Last week, those jungle natives suddenly found him, hoping they could acquire information about the Fischer family. Without any hesitation, the liquor vendor rejected the jungle natives right away, even angrily threatening to seek out the patrol teams in Nasir City. Lucius had been very generous to him over the past six months, taking good care of him, and had even helped him deal with two harassments from a bandit gang.
He could not betray him like that. s, the jungle natives made more promises and drew their weapons with ferocity. The liquor vendor finally realized he could not refuse. Initially, he intended only to give partial information about the Fischer family, not getting too involved in both sides affairs. Yet, he was shocked to find out that just for luring Lucius to a designated ce at the port, he would be rewarded with a Gold Coin! The deposit, Ive only received five silver coins for the deposit, my gold coin, my gold coin! he muttered, pacing back and forth. Your gold coin, you say? The young liquor vendor suddenly heard a familiar voice, his whole body turning cold as ice in an instant. He wanted to flee, but his limbs had gone weak. Whats wrong, dont be afraid, we are friends after all, arent we? Lucius suddenly appeared with a smile, grabbing the young wine merchant as if snatching a small animal and dragged him out of the house. Just as the young wine merchant was about to scream for help, he suddenly heard vicious threats. Dont shout, or both you and your brother are dead! The surrounding neighbors, seeing an old mercenary in armor with a sword in hand, all avoided the scene, with no oneing to help.
With no way to escape, the young wine merchant was weakly taken away by Lucius. Talk, what exactly happened? If what you say doesnt match his story, then youll also have to die. In a hidden alley, the young wine merchant saw the body of the jungle native who had been tortured and killed, and his veins nearly froze on the spot. He screamed in extreme fear, Ill tell you everything! After Ive told you, can you let me go? Please, let me go! I still have a brother at home! Lucius nodded calmly, took a deep breath, and said without hesitation and with solemnity, Of course, I will let you go because deep down, I still consider you a friend! I never break my promises, rest assured! The young wine merchant stunned, tears of remorse flowing as he confessed everything, truly regretting his actions. The more Lucius listened, the more he frowned; the jungle native had almost certainly pinpointed the responsible party for the past incident, and they seemed to know a lot about the current situation of the Fischer family. ording to the interrogated jungle native, it seemed that a few of the quarreling priests within the Blood Cult had reached an agreement; whoever could take revenge on the Fischer family would gain the territory and resources of the old priest. There was no doubt that the Fischer family was thoroughly targeted, an extremely dire fact. The young wine merchants mood rxed a bit, and he forced a smile, Ive told you everything, Lucius, please let me go. I have a brother at home, and Ill make it up to you in a few days. Alright.
The moment the young wine merchant showed a smile, Lucius, emotionless, nodded his head and swiftly swung his sword at the mans head, sttering bright red blood and white brain matter across the walls. Traitors were even more detestable than enemies; betrayers had to be killed. If the wine merchant were left alive and the word got out, others might dare to betray members of the Fischer family! After scouring and dealing with the body, Luciuss expression fluctuated as he immediately went to the young wine merchants house and silently sat on a chair. By dusk, the wine merchants younger brother returned home, arms full of wild fruit, looking utterly ordinary, only a few years older than Luciuss son. Who are you? The youth, just back from foraging, was stunned. The man silently waiting in the house wasnt his brother but a stranger he had never met. Lucius sat calmly in the chair from the shadows, his chiseled face devoid of any expression. People had seen him take the wine merchant from here, and Lucius was well aware that the seeds of hatred had been nted, that even those who seemed harmless must be watched. Even an Extraordinary Exponent could perish in the schemes of mortals; he knew how to nip the so-called chain of hatred in the bud and thus revealed a trustworthy smile. Your brother is looking for you; hes got too much merchandise to move and asked me to take you over to help out. The boy was hesitant but still nodded. Um, okay.
Lucius took the boy from the house, and afterwards, neither of them ever returned. Night was falling, and the taverns of Nasir City were alive with the raucous voices of sailors. Nasir Citys patrol team was led by the local sheriff, a member of Baron Hoverns family, responsible for maintaining the most basicw and order in the town. After dealing with the body, Lucius immediately went to Nasir Citys town hall, found the patrol teams office, and smilingly took out a silver coin and handed it to a member of the patrol team. Hey, you guys have worked hard. Im Lucius of the Fischer family. I got some fine wine from a merchant and would like to share it with the honorable sheriff. He wasnt afraid of word getting out; killing someone in collusion with a demonic cult was in line with thews of Cyart Kingdom and the rules of the True Gods Church, but Lucius knew that even whenwful and reasonable, the right incentives were still necessary. The members of the patrol team looked at each other, seeing the blood-stained face of the man smiling at them. Lets not all be so serious. The leader of the patrol team still nodded, swallowed hard, reached out to grasp Luciuss hand holding the silver coin, and smiled as well, saying: Mr. Lucius, the honorable sheriff will definitely be interested in the fine wine you mentioned. Chapter 15: 14 Transactions (Please follow for updates!) Chapter 15: Chapter 14 Transactions (Please follow for updates!)
The Fischer family soon recruited five more guards, all of whom, unlike the novice guards selected and trained from the servants, were experienced old soldiers, retired mercenaries, and skilled sailors brought by Lucius. Theirbat abilities were clearly stronger, but the expenses for food, clothing, housing, and wages were also greater, such that the current finances of the Fischer family could only support the many guards and servants for a few months. The Fischer family desperately needed more money, whether it was to buy Extraordinary materials, maintain the familys fixed expenses, or to figure out a way to purchase Mysterious rare artifacts. Irene naturally did not forget the important oracle; the mission of the Fischer family was to find Mysterious rare artifacts for the great Lord of the Lost. However, Mysterious rare artifacts were exceptionally valuable, costing even more than Extraordinary materials. ording to information obtained from sea merchant John, even the lowest level Collectible ss artifacts were priced the same as ss 2 Extraordinary Materials.
The price of ss 0 Extraordinary Materials was around one Gold Coin, while ss 1 Extraordinary Materials fluctuated between five to ten Gold Coins, and ss 2 Extraordinary Materials and Collectible ss Mysterious rare artifacts required at least thirty Gold Coins to have a chance of acquisition. Thirty Gold Coins were equivalent to a whopping twelve thousand copper nals, a sum that many ordinary people in Nasir Town could likely never earn in a lifetime. The wealthy sick in Nasir Town had already been thoroughly exploited, and the chance for Irene to heal others and earn money from the wealthy had be more difficult. As for the money from the poor. The poor also get sick but truly have no money. Irene often treated the towns poor for free. At first, Lucius had some objections, butter he understood that umting goodwill from themon people was also a resource, only insisting that she must ept the most basic treatment fees to avoid resentment from the wealthy. Simply put, the Fischer family urgently needed a way to further obtain funds. Today, a distinguished guest arrivedthe heir to the knight n living in South City, the Taylor family. The Taylor familys heir was named Robert, who appeared very schrly, distinctly different from his uncles and aunts who revered the knightly spirit. The Taylor family inherited the bloodline of the Firework Giant Lizard, with a total of three Extraordinary Exponents at the first level of power of Bloodline, including Roberts father, uncle, and grandfather. While Robert was not yet an Extraordinary Exponent himself, his family was gathering funds in hopes of concocting another Magic Potion to awaken the bloodline and make him the fourth Extraordinary Exponent. He had left the Cyart Kingdom several years ago to study abroad in the Lorne Empire, the central part of the Ouden Continent.
The Lorne Empire, often referred to as The Empire by many, is one of the most powerful nations on the Ouden Continent, against which the Cyart Kingdom and the other three countries of the eastern continental region could not stand topete. The East Coast area is only a part of the Cyart Kingdom, and the port town of Nasir in the East Coast is not even one of the most notable towns there. When Robert Taylor arrived at the Fischer family, he was received by Irene and Lucius; Irene was the only publicly known Extraordinary Exponent in the Fischer family, while Lucius acted as the regent of the household. Robert, wearing gold-rimmed sses and sporting a small mustache, dressed in elegant light purple attire, sat down and smiled, saying, I didnt expect that a few years after I left Nasir Town, a new Extraordinary Exponent would appear here. Lucius disyed a trustworthy smile and said, Its nothing more than the gods blessing and good fortune for the Fischer family to have an Extraordinary Exponent among them. Robert instructed his servant to bring in a gift, then continued speaking, I have recently returned from studying in the Lorne Empire, and I can feel that the developments there are starkly different from here, particrly in thest few years, something called a steam engine has yed a significant role. Irene, sitting beside him, couldnt help but ask, The steam engine you mentioned, is that a Mysterious rare artifact? Robert was startled for a moment, thenughed and answered, That steam engine is not a Mysterious rare artifact. In fact, so far the steam engine has not shown any Extraordinary traits, although many believe it to be a marvel of its own. The power of a steam engine isparable to a horses; it can easily and automatically drive various things without the help of human or Extraordinary power. In a few years, Ive seen the Lorne Empire progressively use steam engines in mining and textile production, greatly increasing the output of both, and Ivee back this time to raise funds to buy a batch of machinery for the Cyart Kingdom.
He said this while pushing up his sses and naturally remarked, Its just that the current avable funds of the Taylor family are somewhatcking. The implication was obvious, and Lucius, with his life experience, knew all too well that those who borrow money are the real bosses; he has never taken to such schemes. Lucius chuckled, his eyes narrowing as he said, I believe that the sea merchants, the town chief, the n elders, and the respected Lord Baron in Nasir Town all have the ability to provide more funds. They would probably be d to invest in you. Its just that the Fischer family has been having quite a difficult time with cash flow recently, and we really cant be of help. Irene knew nothing about what a steam engine was and immediately fell into a deep silence. She also felt it was unreliable, more like some sort of scam to get people to invest; perhaps it would be better to find a way to dismiss the matter. Suddenly, Irene felt an indescribable, great willan awareness that it originated from the Lord of the Lost, and that He was interested in that mans steam engine! In the past six months, Irene had had few chances to receive divine revtions, yet her faith grew increasingly devout. Whether rich or poor, after she had healed others time and time again, she constantly reaped their gratitude and amazement. That warm force always managed to disy the greatness and benevolence of the Lord of the Lost. Oh great Lord of the Lost, Your will is the destiny of the Fischer family, and I, your faithful servant, have heard Your thoughts! Disappointment that was hard to conceal spread across Roberts face, but then he suddenly heard Irene say: We are willing to invest ten gold coins.
Robert was initially stunned, then ecstatic with disbelief, and asked, Really? Miss Irene, I didnt mishear you, did I? Of course its true, Irene said, nodding her head calmly and sincerely. Lucius, on the other hand, almost fell off his chair, barely steadying himself before he couldnt help but turn to look at Irene in shock. He saw the extreme piety in Irenes expression and instantly understood what was happening. A divine oracle from the Lord of the Lost? It seemed that the steam engine was not such a simple scam after all. Lucius fell into deep thought. He had witnessed the breath of the ck light that ends all things and had been contemting what exactly the Lord of the Lost was ever since he gained his power. As the time since his contact with the ck light grew longer, it seemed like the effects of some extraordinary force were gradually fading, and the awe in the depths of Luciuss heart was slowly unable to suppress his arrogant nature anymore. In his decade-long mercenary career, he had seen mysterious beings lurking in some viges, iming themselves as gods by relying on a sliver of extraordinary power, deluding those ignorant folk. Perhaps, the Lord of the Lost was simr to those beings revered by the jungle natives of the Blood Cult, a very powerful mysterious existence. Whatever it was, it was, above all, a tremendous opportunity for the Fischer family. He took a deep breath; it didnt matter what it was, as long as he could use this powerful force to achieve his goals!
Lucius narrowed his eyes and thenughed again, speaking loudly, Mr. Robert, we actually have one small request. Robert quickly nodded and eagerly asked, What is the request? I can help with anything within my power! Lucius continued, The Fischer family would like to purchase some alchemical tools and alchemical weapons, but we currentlyck the channels. He felt it was necessary to make full preparations for the possible revenge of the natives. Robert answered with a smile, promising, No problem, I can solve that any time. In fact, I have a friend in the Sun Church who sells alchemical products. A few dayster, the Fischer family obtained a batch of alchemical products from Robert. They included ten blood potions for healing injuries, costing ten silver coins, and five small alchemical explosives, costing twenty silver coins. There was also a flintlock that had been modified with alchemy to increase its uracy, along with ten high-powered special alchemical bullets; ordinary bullets could also be used, totaling one gold coin for the alchemical flintlock and the special bullets. However, months went by and the assault by the jungle natives that the Fischers had prepared for never urred. Theyter learned that the natives of the East Coast had broken out into arge-scale internal conflict, which would not end for a long time. Chapter 16: 15 Blood for Blood Chapter 16: Chapter 15 Blood for Blood
Over a year had passed in the blink of an eye. Winter came again, as frost in the early morning whitened the earth, and snowkes fell flurriedly from the high skies. Nasir was a strange ce, where although the weather was fairly mild, it snowed every year, yet there paradoxically existed a subtropical jungle, for which there was still no reasonable exnation. Two years had passed since the Fischer family moved into the town, and they had since firmly established themselves in Nasir, with many wealthy individuals owing favors to Irene. Although many acquaintances found Irenes transformation from a fishermans daughter to an Extraordinary Exponent strange, the healing extraordinary power she possessed had real, astonishing efficacy. Power fundamentally determined status, not the other way around, and the townspeople of Nasir City tacitly stopped mentioning Irenes original background, referring to her only as a skilled healing spellcaster.
At sixteen, Irene had grown quite a bit taller and her features had matured, delicately structured andplemented by wless, pale skin, her long ck hair that reached her waist fascinated many men. Wealthy men in the town began to pursue her one after another, but without exception, they were all decisively rejected, as Irene had already decided to dedicate her body and soul to the great Lord of the Lost. She considered herself a priest of the Lord of the Lost, and even though there was no systematic reference to the teachings or regtions for how to worship the Lord of the Lost, it wasmon for most clergy members of the Five Great True Gods Churches on the continent to remain unmarried. Irenes cousin, Byrne, at seventeen, had reluctantly begun wearing the same style of gold-rimmed sses as Robert, due to his bad habit of staying upte to read. Byrne and Robert had an extremely good rtionship, with Byrne often seeking out Robert to inquire about his experiences in the empire, always expressing amazement and excitement during their exchanges, showing none of the usual nervousness he had around strangers. Beyond the affairs of the empire, what interested him most were the Five Great True Gods Churches and the gods themselves, as well as the northern Seven Stars Alliance, the only entity on the Ouden Continent that could confront the empire. More than a year ago, Byrne, after studying the historical event The Crimson Tide, suggested stockpiling medicines, firmly asserting that the crimson tides would cause mass poisoning among the residents of the East Coast. Therefore, the Fischer family initially set aside five gold coins to try Byrons idea out, but ended up biting the bullet and ruing debt to stockpile a batch of medicine to alleviate the toxicity. Indeed, fishermen began to suffer poisonings in session, and the Fischer family was on the verge of making a fortune. However, an astonishing scene unfolded when the Tempest Bishop arrived at the East Coast firsthand, lifting waves upon waves before the crowd, proiming the name of the storm, and unleashing a tremendous force to disperse the crimson fish tide! That was an Extraordinary Exponent nearing Monarch of Level 3, who changed the natural phenomenon with his own power! The pped-faced Byrne suffered from insomnia for several nights in a row, finally realizing that past knowledge might not hold true as time progressed.
While the people of the East Coast were cheering and expressing gratitude to the Tempest Church, the Fischer family was on the brink of bankruptcy. Fortunately, it wasnt long before Roberts Taylor family made a fortune in the business of trading a new invention called the steam engine! Not only did the Fischer family instantly clear all their external debts, but they were also left with a surplus of about thirty-five gold coins in wealth. Lucius moved among the various ns, knight families, and wealthy individuals of Nasir Town, making a wide range of friends, though he had never had the opportunity to meet the Lord Baron who seldom came to town. That Baron of the Hovern family was a rtive of one of the most powerful people on the East Coast, the East Coast Governor and nephew of Earl Hovern, and there were even rumors that he was the illegitimate son of the East Coast Governor. Thus, although Nasir Town was his territory, Baron Hovern usually stayed in the only city on the East Coast, Fein, only returning once or twice a year, and always with an expression of distaste. Tonight, the Fischer family was holding another family meeting. Warmth emanated from the firece as the core members of the family gathered in the hall, and on the table was food prepared for sacrifice, Chris, now two years old, was extremely adorable with his silver hair and big, bright eyes shining like two twinkling stars, as he was brought into the hall by a servant. You may leave now. Irene nodded calmly, and the servant immediately bowed and left. Seeing the servant who took care of him leave, little Chris turned and looked back unwillingly for a while, then indifferently sat down to y with his fingers quietly, not saying a word. Lucius furrowed his brows, muttering as he stroked his chin:
Byrne, what do you think is wrong with Chris, not speaking at the age of two? Could there be a problem with his ears? Over two years, little Chris had grown more and more but had never been heard speaking, and he rarely even babbled. It was relieving, yet it made all three family members somewhat uneasy. Byrne adjusted his sses and shook his head, Im not clear about Chriss condition either, this sort of thing needs a professional physician to examine. Irene crouched beside Chris, silently praying in her heart to the great Lord of the Lost. Great Lord of the Lost, I hope you can protect Chris and let him grow up well. Just like I once said, Im willing to pay any price to let Chris grow up well. Unlike others, her heart was very calm. With the Lords protection, even if her brother really had some congenital disease, it could be cured; there was no need to worry at all. As the darkness of night descended, a group of jungle natives, d in beast skins and ck facial markings, looked solemnly at Nasir Town amidst the snowyndscape outside. This ce should have been their homnd.
A hundred years ago, the Cyart people invaded thend of the East Coast people, killed the bravest warriors, took women and children as ves, and drove those who had lived here for generations after generations into a jungle full of dangers, and afterward even called the East Coast people so-called savages. Probably even all the evil and wickedness of the demons in the worldbined does not amount to the slightest of the sins of the Cyart people! All Cyart people deserve to die! In front of the numerous jungle natives stood a burly middle-aged priest with scars all over his face, whose determination and belief in his eyes inspired genuine respect from others. He was not just a spellcaster who mastered Blood Magic, but also a mighty warrior who inherited the Shadow Shark Tiger bloodline. Ordinary Level 1, which is to say Beginning level Extraordinary Exponents, were no match for him; only those of the higher Transmutation level could firmly suppress him. Revenge, is the will of the Lord of Bloody Cult! It is also the longstanding wish of our East Coast people! The derogatory term Mighty Bloody Demon had been sternly abolished by the middle-aged priest; now, the East Coast people call that mysterious entity the Lord of Bloody Cult, and only the power of the Lord of Bloody Cult could help them defeat the Cyart people and take back theirnd and dignity. He continued to speak: Our civil war was instigated by the Cyart people, all the deaths were brought about by the Cyart peoples schemes, and now we will make all the deceitful and incapable Cyart people repay everything! Whether the civil war was really sparked by the Cyart people was impossible to know for sure, but the middle-aged priest knew that such a statement was the only way to end the infighting. The middle-aged priests gaze was extremely solemn; in the more than a year of civil war, the East Coast people had suffered heavy casualties, and now the surviving East Coast people must do something to boost morale.
And once he did this thing, he would greatly enhance his prestige and have a chance to subdue a few priests who did not obey orders, and finally unify all the remaining East Coast peoplepletely. Blood for blood! he roared sincerely. Blood for blood! The jungle natives shouted angrily in unison, each persons eyes filled with fury and hatred, the oppression of a century practically suffocating every East Coast person. Tomorrow night, we shall avenge a priest who died at the hands of Cyart people! Fischer, an obscure Cyart family that by chance produced a seed capable of continuing to breed sin. Among them, someone gained extraordinary power and fortuitously caused the death of a respected old priest. At this point, the voice of the middle-aged priest instantly grew heavy, and the expressions of the jungle natives also became extremely sorrowful, respecting the old priestspassionate heart from the depths of their beings. I believe many of us have received his beneficence, with children being healed of diseases by the hands of that priest, and the elderly being relieved of pain. Now, it is time for us to im justice for him through revenge! Blood for blood! He spoke solemnly once again, and the numerous East Coast people d in beast skins immediately responded with hearts filled with anger. Blood for blood!
Chapter 17: 16 Night Raid Chapter 17: Chapter 16 Night Raid
Enar, you take this spear to the Fischer family. In the cksmith shop, Old Ramon instructed his apprentice to deliver a spear that had just been forged to the Fischers in South City. The Fischer family and the cksmith shop had cooperated well over the past two years, with all forging needs being taken care of by Old Ramons establishment. Ramons son, Hugh, a middle-aged man standing nearly one meter ny with a body of robust muscle, paused and, after a moment of silence, said, Father, have you forgotten? Enar actually left us a few days ago. He said he was going to work in the factories in Fein City. Old Ramons brows furrowed deeply; his oldest apprentice, Enar, had been with him for over a dozen years, and he hadnt yet grown ustomed to his absence.
That ce they call a factory is just preposterous, bringing together people from all different ces to workwont that just be chaos? Hugh remained nonmittal, the so-called factory indeed being a novel concept, said to have originated from the Empire. But everyone felt that the factory model wouldntst, because for thousands of years no one had done such a thing; the traditional family-based system would surely continue eternally. Suddenly, Old Ramon caught sight of the plump town chief hurrying down the street with a dozen servants in tow. What was that greedy and corrupt fellow up to, strutting through the town with so many attendants? Old Ramon viscerally loathed the thought; the town chief had exploited every powerless household in town, and they had been no exception. Ever since the cksmith shops rtionship with the Fischer family grew closer, the town chief no longer troubled them, acting as if he had never taken money from the cksmith shop. The town chief made his way to the jungle outside of Nasir Town, his servants looking nervously at the natives emerging from the dense underbrush, especially wary and fearful of the burly middle-aged priest. The middle-aged priest waved him over, and without hesitation, the town chief followed, anger spreading across his face. In a low voice, he said, Ive already provided the children for this year, and you promised you wouldnt do anything more. So why are you calling for me now? The annual sacrifice had been a pressing burden for years, and though the town chief knew it was to protect Nasir, he also understood that the ignorant townsfolk would neverprehend his actions. The middle-aged priests eyes were cold, his words cutting like a de.
Have you forgotten the promise you broke two years ago? The town chief shuddered; indeed, the two children of the Fischer family were still brazenly alive in Nasir, and the older girl, Irene, had evene of age. Furthermore, the Blood Cults old priest who hade to perform the ceremony back then had disappeared. The lives and souls of the siblings had been the very subject of their agreement. The town chief had been anxious about this matter until recently, when he finally felt at ease, assuming the jungle natives, embroiled in their internal strife, would no longer dwell on the past. The middle-aged priest, his face marred by scars, said, Blood can only be avenged with blood. We people of the East Coast have always been principled in our actions. Ill give you a chance to make amends. Remove the patrol from the town tomorrow night. The town chiefs pupils shrank instantly, and he asked with a tremor, What exactly are you nning to do? The middle-aged priest assured him with an icy tone, as if speaking of ughtering livestock, Our revenge is aimed only at the Fischer family. The town chief still questioned, Are you truly certain that it was the Fischers who killed the old priest? The middle-aged priest nodded once, answering with detached coldness, Without a doubt, for it is the answer given by the Blood Lord himself, and you should know that not long after that night, the girl of the Fischer family became an Extraordinary Exponent. The town chief bowed his head, hesitating for a long time before responding.
Many towns and viges around the East Coast had been piged by the jungle natives, but Nasir had not been targeted for over a decade, and those above thought it was due to the town chiefs excellent governance. Only he knew of the filthy deal behind it all, aware that more and more of his vulnerabilities were held in the natives hands, leaving him powerless to refuse. Alright, I agree to your terms, said the town chief, like air escaping from a deted balloon, sighing repeatedly. The negotiation was sessful. The middle-aged priest spoke with a chilling voice, deeply disgusted by the town chief who betrayed his own people, wishing he could spit on the fat fools face and pull out every despicable bone in his body. Thankfully, hes not my kin. Suddenly, the town chief spoke again, in a manner that was exceedingly serious, When you plunder the town, could you share some of the spoils with me? In the courtyard of the Fischer family, Lucius nodded at ten well-armed guards; they had be quite adept at their basic cooperative maneuvers. He had equipped each of the family guards with a spear and breastte, long weapons offering inherent advantages over short-handled ones and more easily mastered. Byrne adjusted his sses and donned manyyers of clothes before he dared to step from the house into the courtyard, even after seizing the Power of Consecution, his physique was barely on par with an ordinary person. Father, why are we recruiting new guards again this month?
Ever since the jungle natives unrest was confirmed a year ago, the Fischer family had reduced their number of guards down to five, improving their financial situation considerably. But now Lucius had once again recruited five veterans, and the burden of paying their sries had increased once more. Its because those jungle natives might appear again, so we must take precautions in advance. Lucius replied calmly, but Byrne couldnt understand, because for two whole years, those jungle natives had only made one appearance in Nasir Town, and his father had easily dealt with them; moreover, that was all over a year ago. Father, do we really need to bear this extra expense? Lucius shook his head, his tone leaving no room for doubt, Byrne, you just dont understand. Theres no chance for regret if something goes wrong. Byrne sighed, saying, Then it will be a long wait again before we can purchase ss 2 Extraordinary Material. Lucius looked silently at his own hands. Now, the 1st Rank Magic Potion had been fully assimted. As long as he got enough Extraordinary materials to reach the second stage of Spirituality, he could ask the Lord of the Lost for even stronger power. By then, his foundational strength would be on par with that of the traditional Extraordinary Exponents at the high-level Beginning, unquestionably a very important goal. The familys resources were never enough. The choice between short-term investment and long-term investment was always difficult. He still asserted firmly, Our Fischer family is far from strong enough. Caution and secrecy are the most important principles.
Byrne, your problem is that you always look too far ahead, but often overlook the immediate crises. Alright, alright, stop. I understand. Byrne didnt think of arguing with his father anymore, but instead returned to his room and took out a thick ck-leather book from his bookcase. Written on the ck-leather book was information about the True Gods Church of the Ouden Continent. The Five Great True Gods Churches, which are the Salvation Church, Sun Church, World Order Church, Tempest Church, and Silver Moon Church, have been inherited for thousands of years and are an undeniable powerful force on the Ouden Continent. Byrne mumbled to himself, Doctrine, scriptures, positions, if we really want to establish a religious group, theres so much well need to learn. Both his father and Irene hadmented theck of trustworthy and capable people in the Fischer family. They had also thought about what to do if they had surplus blessings to deal withter on. Byrne vaguely felt that maybe they could emte the jungle natives Blood Cult, establishing a secret religious group that worshipped the Lord of the Lost. But how to ensure the loyalty of the faithful and how to avoid detection by the True Gods Church? What specific rules and regtions should be? He found theplexity headache-inducing just thinking about it. Whether it was Irene or Lucius, reading would make them doze off, but the more Byrne read, the more energized he became, not wanting to sleepte into the night. I still have too few books. Ive read many over several times. Sigh, and that ability that greatly improves my memory is, in some ways, an annoying curse.
Byrne had heard that the Emperor of the Empire had collected a vast number of books to establish a ce called library, exclusively for the empires nobles and senior citizens to read, and he was determined to visit the empire in his lifetime to see it for himself. Suddenly, he felt an idea arising from the depths of his heart. As if his body had plunged into the depths of the ocean, an almost suffocating sense of oppression made Byrne instinctively stand up, unable to stop shivering all over! It was a warning from the Lord of the Lost! Some terrible danger was approaching! Karls consciousness, with a god-like perspective, overlooked the town, detecting dozens of people sneaking towards the Fischer familys direction. Zooming in, he immediately noticed that these people disguised as merchants all had ck facial markings, evidently jungle natives who worship the Mighty Bloody Demon! So many jungle natives sneaking into the town at night was an incredible event, and Karl quickly realized that there were no signs of any patrol teams in the town. Something was wrong. It seemed there was a traitor in Nasir Town who had meddled, and the person capable of relocating the towns patrol meant that the traitors position must be quite high. While thinking, Karl quickly sent a warning to the people of the Fischer family. Lucius awoke from his sleep, his agile body shooting out of bed to quickly grab a white whistle from beside his pillow and blew it fiercely! Whoo!!!! The piercing whistle sliced the air, echoing through the streets! Chapter 18: 17 Massacre Chapter 18: Chapter 17 Massacre
Over thirty jungle natives had arrived, among them, the middle-aged Priest was the only spellcaster, and apart from the leading middle-aged Priest, there were two other Extraordinary Exponents among the nativesa pair of brothers with the power of Bloodline. Their height almost reached two meters, having inherited the Bloodline of the Heavy Stone Demon Bear, a type of magic beastmonly found in the jungle that could provide a considerable increase in strength and defensive power. Just as they arrived on the street and were still more than two hundred meters away from the Fischer Familys estate, they suddenly heard a sharp whistle. The middle-aged Priest quickly raised his hand and shouted, Be careful! Although unclear of the reason for being discovered, he knew the sound came from within the Fischer Familys residence, and that family was definitely on high alert. Whats going on?
Some nearby residents began opening their doors to check themotion, and the elder brother among the warrior siblings threw his axe, smashing the head of one curious onlooker. Aaaaah! Immediately after, screams ensued as someone peering through the crack of a door bore witness to the scene. What happened? Its the jungle natives! Where is the patrol team! People began emerging from all directions on the street, and the original n to raid and kill the Fischer family was now utterly exposed. The middle-aged Priests expression fluctuated, and he suddenly bellowed, An eye for an eye! Cyart people dying is of no concern! Kill them! Dozens of weapon-wielding jungle natives roared as if liberated, swinging axes and spears, hacking at anyone they encountered. Run, my son, run! Aaaaah! Help! Damn it, Im going all out against you bastards!
In an instant, more than a dozen civilians were in, and the men on the street grabbed their weapons in an attempt to fight back, managing to kill a few of the jungle natives but were soon cut down by the three Extraordinary Exponents among the natives. Women and children who could not escape in time cried and begged for mercy, but the towering warrior brothers each grabbed a pleading mother and daughter, mming them to death on the ground, as the bloodthirsty natives stepped over the corpses and began setting fires house by house. Fierce mes danced, casting everything nearby into a shade of orange-red. The dark sky was lit up as the fire reached toward the heavens, illuminating the surrounding buildings and trees. Revenge! The will of the Lord of Bloody Cult! People of the East Coast will eventually reim theirnd! The middle-aged Priest shouted as he rallied the twenty or so surviving jungle natives, charging towards the Fischer Familys residence nearby, aiming to finish the battle before the towns patrol team could return. Thick smoke hung in the night sky, making the fire scene even more terrifying and gloomy. The mes jumped, soared, and twisted as if possessed by life itself. Inside the Fischer Familys mansion, ten guards, all fully armed and led by Lucius, sported fearful expressions, their courage waning. Lucius, holding a sharp de and d in full armor, stood in front of the door with a bag of alchemical tools at his side, bellowing, Dont be afraid! The patrol team will be here any moment! We have over a hundred people! Theyll be surrounded soon! Listening to the crackling mes and wails from outside, Lucius contemted the unfolding battle. The walls surrounding the courtyard were over three meters high, too tall for an ordinary person to leap over, and the main gate, reinforced with iron, would take quite a while to breach. In fact, the most critical point to defend against was the enemys Extraordinary Exponents. Once an Extraordinary Exponent from the enemy side climbed over the wall and opened the front gate, all enemies would flood in, and the Fischer Family would suffer heavy casualties in an instant.
You must hold this position! He had already instructed the servants to stand at various observation points within the estate, and the moment an enemy was spotted climbing over the wall, they were to blow their whistles immediately. At that time, Lucius would personally lead his men to deal with the Extraordinary Exponents who had breached their defenses. Irene, wearing a ck dress, held Chris by the window on the second floor, gazing out at the fiery ze. The sky was already alight with fire. Why hadnt the patrol team arrived yet? Byrne, wearing a breastte, quickly arrived and said, Father told me to take you to the basement! No, we cannot leave. Irene drew her flintlock, specially crafted through alchemy, and spoke rapidly, Because of God Worshiping, I am blessed by the Lord of the Lost every day. Dont worry, His will shall protect me. God Worshiping abilities varied in blessings depending on the chosen entity; Irene chose the Lord of the Lost, and Karl discovered that a strand of ck light was bestowed deep within the girls soul. Although the specific effects of Irenes soul being gradually tinted by the ck light were unclear, it definitely wasnt without effect. Byrnes expression shifted, realizing that the most devout person in the family was only Irene; he and his son Lucius could never achieve such devotion. Irene said in an extremely indifferent tone, You just need to follow my orders.
Byrne stood dumbfounded for a while before nodding, acutely aware of his cousins gradual transformation over the past two years. Initially, the girl was simr to ordinary humans; now, she had be capable of assuming the familys responsibilities. Karl silently observed the entire strategic situation, knowing that if the Fischer family was pushed to the brink, he wouldnt hesitate to spend his Spirituality to intervene directly. Soon he noticed three Extraordinary Exponents among the natives scaling a side wall: nearly two meters tall, the Heavy Stone Demon Bear bloodline brothers wielded long spears, while the middle-aged Priest carried a blue stone axe imbued with faint Magic Power. Shh!!! The servant who spotted the three people climbing over the wall immediately blew a whistle, and Lucius quickly led five people over, ordering the rest to defend the main entrance at all costs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Over twenty natives outside furiously pounded on the door, turning the guards faces an ashen color; had the door not been reinforced with iron, it would have broken from the outside instantly. The strongest middle-aged guard pulled a ck sphere from his bosom and threw it out the door with all his might; an explosion followed, then came screams of agony while the guards subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. One part of the alchemical explosive obtained from the five trades was used here, while Lucius personally carried two parts, and Byrne also carried two on him. Lucius and the five guards quickly encountered the middle-aged Priest and the warrior brothers. Kill!
Blood for blood! There was no excess of words between the two sides;batmenced the very second they met. Lucius executed his usual rapid forward thrust, aiming to capture the leader first; his first target upon encounter was the middle-aged Priest whom he deemed of highest status. ng! The Priests axe blocked the thrust effortlessly, his speed and reaction not a bit slower than Lucius, even swiftly unleashing a force stronger than his to raise the axe. The primary effects of the Shadow Shark Tiger bloodline power was the dual enhancement of speed and strength! Ha! Lucius was repelled by the axe, stumbling back several steps while the five guards beside him thrust their two-meter-long spears at the three Extraordinary Exponents. Bellowing like bears, the warrior brothers activated the Heavy Stone Demon Bears bloodline power and charged forward, ignoring the spears that barely managed to pierce their flesh, failing to reach any vital organs. With their bloodline power focusing on defense, their flesh and bodily defensive power were troublesome even for mortals. The warrior brothers swung their axes, and two guards were killed in their bewilderment while the remaining three screamed and turned to flee. Suddenly, a ck sphere rolled at their feet, hissing ominously.
Boom! The explosion from the alchemical explosive hurled the two warrior brothers through the air, their bodies a gory blur before they copsed, grievously wounded and unable to rise. This device wouldnt explode immediately, so it was vital to first draw the enemys attention; Lucius crouched slyly nearby, ready to take out thest alchemical explosive he carried. The power of low-level Extraordinary Exponents was not insignificant, but the power of the explosives was clearly even more devastating! Oh Lord of Bloody Cult, my destiny is to enact Your will, to impose curses upon my enemies with Your power; the Cyart people must repay blood with blood! The middle-aged Priest chanted solemnly, extending his hand towards Luciuss head to unleash the power of his magic heritage, Blood Magic. Lucius didnt hesitate to dodge swiftly but still felt an invisible force locking onto the periphery of his body. The next moment, the battle-hardened Lucius couldnt help but wail in agony as searing pain emanated from his arm. Aaaaahhhhhhhh! The blood within his arm boiled furiously, the entire limb under his armor trembling uncontrobly, ready to burst! Chapter 19: 18: The New Marvels Chapter 19: Chapter 18: The New Marvels
The diator at the 1st Rank of the Path of Conquest had no magic resistance. Luciuss arm suffered instant necrosis, followed by a direct rupture, and even the seasoned mercenary could not help but cry out in agony, his head drenched in sweat, unable to focus and throw the alchemical explosive. Warrior of the Cyart! You shall meet your death right here! The middle-aged Priest roared as he swung the blue axe, his entire body suddenly elerating and rapidly rushing in front of Lucius, so fast that he appeared to leave behind afterimages. That blue axe was a mysterious rare artifact that could elerate! His eyes fierce, he raised the axe intending to sever Luciuss head!
Protect! Purple light shed in Luciuss eyes as he let out a shout, lifting his hand that held the de and subconsciously conjuring the mystical force contained within the runes. He knew the runes could not be activated consecutively and that their duration was brief; he needed to seize the optimal moment. As the blue axe came down, what should have been a fatal blow was instead blocked by an invisible repulsive force, leaving the middle-aged Priest astonished, then deciding to strike again with his axe, believing that continued hacking would eventually kill his opponent. Karl was watching the scene unfold from the sky, and just as he decided to directly order Irene to sacrifice her life, the situation suddenly changed. Great Lord of the Lost, please grant me your protection. With calmposure, she raised the alchemical flintlock in her hand and aimed from the open window above, the next moment focusing intently as she fired off a specially-enhanced bullet. It went wide! Karl knew the moment the bullet left the gun that it was off course; Irene had not practiced shooting much, and even the precision-enhanced alchemical flintlock was still not urate enough. However, a sh of ck light suddenly surged from the depths of her soul! Karl could feel that was his own power, and in the next instant, the bullet that should have missed drastically shifted its course, striking the middle-aged Priests shoulder with uncanny uracy. Whats going on?
This waspletely unexpected for Karl; it wasnt a distortion in space, but it felt as though the very threads of the world had shifted! Damn it! The special alchemical bullet prated the shoulder, blood immediately spurting out, and the Priests offensive was abruptly halted. He attempted to raise his axe once more but suddenly felt the extraordinary power within him being eroded by a mysterious ck light. What was happening? Impossible! He had never heard of such a thing! What exactly was that ck light? The Priests face showed disbelief, realizing the Fischer family was stronger than he had anticipated, even vaguely sensing that they harbored some even more terrifying power. Karl could feel a trickle of spirituality flowing into his own body, the ck light that had clung to the bullet felt like an extension of himself, like an evil disease devouring the Priests inner spirituality. So that was it, anyone harmed or killed by Irene through some method would have their spirituality seized by him. Karl immediately realized that Irene had a closer connection to him than other members of the Fischer family, almost like she was a half of his own self. Indeed, it must be because the God Pantheon stairway she had taken was the Path of Divine Sacrifice, and her status as a God Worshiping attendant made her increasingly close to him.
Irene reloaded the bullet in her alchemical flintlock as Lucius, in front of the Priest, suddenly let out a fierce yell! Ha! Lucius swung his de with a ruthless and cold gaze, chopping towards the middle-aged Priest, who instantly raised the blue axe to try and block. In the next moment, an astonishing sight urred! The blue axe was effortlessly sliced through by the de, and along with it, the Priest behind it was also struck, with steaming red blood pouring continuously from his chest. How is this possible? He was unable toprehend, stumbling backward trying to cover the wound, but unable to stop the relentless flow of blood. Next to Irene, Byrne was kneeled on one knee, holding a drawing and gasping for breath, having expended a considerable amount of Spiritual Power toplete the Speed Sketching, reducing the durability of the blue axe by depicting it, rendering its toughness no different than that of an ordinary axe once its durability was reduced by the Speed Sketching ability. Just kill me, the middle-aged Priest suddenly took in a deep breath, losing all will to fight, no longer wishing to continue the battle. The battle had reached its conclusion, and there was no doubt that he had lost. However, you can only kill me, but you cant fundamentally defeat the East Coast people. We should be the rightful masters of thisnd, you Cyart people are bandits, demons. You say we are born low and worthless, but the people of the East Coast will prove you wrong! There was a subtle change in Irenes expression. Two years ago, that elderly priest had imed that she and her brother were born low and their souls worthless.
The middle-aged priests face, illuminated by the firelight, suddenly brimmed with fighting spirit and excitement. Remember this, the East Coast people will never be your stepping stones forever! Lucius raised the de in his hand high without hesitation and plunged it with all his might into the priests chest, rupturing his heart and lungs. His voice deep, he said, No matter how many words the dead have, no matter how impassioned or stirring, theyre worth less than a living mans piss. The middle-aged priest trembled, his eyes wide open in unwillingness as he copsed for thest time. Lucius copsed to the ground, and quickly, Irene rushed to extend her hand. Hold on, Lucius. The green light in her eyes flickered as she effortlessly healed Luciuss near-useless arm. Praise the great Lord of the Lost, this power is truly formidable The pain diminished in an instant, and Lucius, amid his amazement, praised the Lord of the Lost sincerely for the first time. The power to save was always rarer than the power to kill. Karl gazed silently at the sky, roughly deducing the origin of the protect runes. The purple finger amulet was probably just a Collectible ss mysterious rare artifact. The source of Irenes healing runes, the transparent bottle that he resided in, was at least a 2nd Rank Treasure ss mysterious rare artifact.
As for the even higher Forbidden and Untouchable ss artifacts, it would be hard for them to appear in the small area of the East Coast. A patrol of over a hundred men finally appeared. Having been called away from the town, they returned to fight the fire and search and kill the jungle natives. The scattered jungle natives, about a dozen in total, were either captured or killed, none escaped. The raging fire destroyed half a streets worth of houses, and due to the fire and ughter, more than fifty citizens of Nasir Town perished. The armored sheriff, several knights from the town, and n elders joined forces in front of the Fischer house to see Lucius emerge, holding a head and shouting out to the crowd amidst his escorts. The leader of the jungle natives, that priest, has been killed by me! The people of Nasir Town witnessed this scene, and shouts and cheers soon followed, even chanting the Fischer surname! Lucius slowly approached the sheriff, who looked utterly surprised, and with a trustworthy smile and a cunning glint in his eyes, he spoke softly, Esteemed sheriff, when you report this matter to Lord Baron, please make sure to include me. The sheriff looked as sullen as a liver, on a night when too many had died in Nasir Town, he couldnt escape responsibility as the sheriff and immediately said, The responsibility isnt mine alone; the town chief ordered us to search for the jungle natives outside the town! Dont me me for this! Oh, so it was the town chief, was it? Lucius slightly bowed his head, lost in deep thought, then looked up with a chillingly cold smile.
Nasir Town suffered heavy losses overnight, but the rewards brought to the Fischer family were significant, not just in terms of spoils but also in terms of reputation. Lucius himself almost became a hero of the whole Nasir Town,manding everyones respect, and the image of the Fischer family grew exceedingly positive in the eyes of the people. The total value of the spoils obtained by the Fischer family amounted to about fifteen Gold Coins, mainly from the head bounties of three extraordinary exponent natives, while the blue axe, although damaged, was still a fine mysterious rare artifact after all. After finding the right spellcaster to repair the axe, Irene knelt down solemnly and offered it to the great Lord of the Lost. Karl finally received a portion of new Spiritual Power, although the blue axe was still a Collectible ss mysterious rare artifact. No sense of the seal loosening, and still a long way from breaking the nextyer of the seal, he mused. He bestow the elerate blue rune to Byrne. The ecstatic Byrne immediately tried using the blue rune he received, discovering that every use of elerate consumed a small amount of stamina, and it took roughly tens of seconds before he could use the blue elerate rune again. And in the moment of eleration, his movement speed would reach several times the original. In fact, the final effect of elerate was a fixed value, rather than providing a better effect for faster individuals. Dayster, when Baron Hovern finally received the news and came from Fein City, he decided tounch an immediate retaliation against the jungle natives. Chapter 20: 19 Baron Hovern Chapter 20: Chapter 19 Baron Hovern
In the deep of night, white candles were lit in the basement of the Fischer family mansion, the flickering mes driving away the darkness. Irene, Lucius, and Byrne were all gathered here. Irene was still in a ck dress, sitting on a chair, and said cautiously, From now on, our family meetings will be held in the basement. Even in the great hall, we are too conspicuous, and not even the servants within the family can bepletely trusted. Byrne nodded, adjusted his sses, and said nothing. Lucius suddenly spoke with gravity, Remember, Byrne, only those bound by blood can be truly and fully trusted. Irene nodded clearly in agreement, while Byrne remained nomittal, voicing no thoughts of refute.
Lucius crossed his arms and looked towards the two younger family members, Lets review. Why did those jungle natives die so miserably? Remember, whether in sess or failure, its crucial to review our actions, otherwise we too will eventually taste bitter defeat. Byrne immediately said, I think the biggest issue is intelligence. If the natives werent almost entirely ignorant of us, they probably wouldnt have dared to rush in recklessly. And the readiness of equipment and other external preparations are also very important, like alchemical explosives are the power of knowledge, while the natives are still using traditional and old weapons. Irene shook her head and calmly stated what she believed to be the facts. They were doomed from the start. The Lord of Bloody Cult is but a weak and mysterious entity, nothingpared to the greatness of the Lord of the Lost not even remotely noteworthy! After she finished, she closed her eyes devoutly. O great Lord of the Lost, I have seen it! That bullet could only have changed its trajectory and hit its mark by Your will! As long as we are under the great Lord of the Losts protection, the Fischer family is essentially invincible! The Lord of the Lost Lucius pondered for a moment and, in a sense, it was indeed so.
If it werent for the Lord of the Losts prior warning, and instead, we had waited for the enemy to climb the wall and open the front gate from the courtyard before counterattacking, the oue of the battle would have been unthinkable. The presence of the Lord of the Lost ensured that the Fischer family wouldnt sumb to stealth attacks or ambushes; this was indeed a very important point. Its more like our strength originates from it. Yes, Him. Lucius subconsciously looked towards the direction where the transparent bottle was enshrined, his emotionsplex. Finally, he added, Ultimately, the most important reason is the leaders misjudgment. That so-called brave priest, no matter how much he thought of himself as noble and great, must bear full responsibility for the dozens of people who died. The warriors trusted the priest, and yet he rashly led them into battle, utterly unable to distinguish the strengths and weaknesses of friends and foes, a brave wreck indeed. He paused for a moment, then continued with utter disdain for the middle-aged priest. This incident is extremely vile, and such an event has been rare on the East Coast in years; both the governor and the baron will not miss an opportunity for revenge. The jungle natives who will die in retaliation also have that priest to me. Lucius took a deep breath, then turned to Irene and Byrne, Remember, always be a wise coward, not a brave wreck, because your decisions will not just affect one person. Do not incur the wrath of entities that the Fischer family cannot afford to provoke. Irene summarized calmly, Caution and secrecy will always be the most important principles of the Fischer family. Then she couldnt help but show a smile, excitement glinting in her eyes.
The good news is weve acquired yet another fortune, and weve gained a new power for the great Lord of the Lost. Byrne couldnt help butin, Besides money and the Lord of the Lost, the only thing you care about is the Fischer family. There is nothing else in life that upies your thoughts. Irene paused perplexed and asked, Is there anything else I need to worry about besides these three things? Byrne was at a loss for words, as he could never focus on just a few aspects of life like Irene; not all books he read were just for their use. There were many things Byrne simply wanted to explore and understand; the world had too many things worthy of interest. After speaking, Irene suddenly looked towards Lucius; she knew the man hadpletely assimted the diator Magic Potion and was eligible to advance to the next stage. After deducting the pension money, we now have forty-five Gold Coins at our disposal. Should we purchase the ss 2 Extraordinary Material? ss 2 Extraordinary Material is worth at least thirty gold coins, and its price could possibly float upward by fifty percent, potentially emptying the familys entire savings in an instant. Every day, each member of the family requires money, and Baron Hovern will soon be collecting a predicted bandit suppression donation. Lucius fell into deep thought and shook his head: Go to sleep, Irene, you and I have to attend Baron Hoverns banquet early tomorrow morning. Baron Hovern had already rushed back from Fein City, and after expressing his outrage over the whole affair, he immediately summoned the towns influential people to a banquet.
With experienced eyes half-closed, Lucius said, The purpose of this banquet called by the Baron is simple, whether its suppressing bandits or simr affairs, the lord always requires every family to donate money, its nothing new. Upon hearing the mention of donating money, Irenes face showed distress, and she couldnt suppress the pain in her voice, Can we give an IOU? Clearly, thats not possible. Upon Baron Hoverns return to Nasir from Fein City, the first thing he did was to invite the families with status in the town to a banquet. His mansion in Nasir City, naturally located in the affluent North City, upied a veryrge area, and even though Baron Hovern himself rarely returned to Nasir, the exquisite mansion was always staffed with numerous servants on standby. Lucius and Irene, dressed in the best clothes they could find at home, rode together in a carriage to the doorstep of the Barons residence, where they were actually meeting the true noble ss for the first time. The Cyart knight ss had generally lost theirnds, and their status was in a very awkward transitional period, thankfully the existence of extraordinary powers meant that knights would ultimately differ from ordinary people. The nobility remained the true nobility. In the center of the banquet hall was a long banquet table, covered with exquisite fabric and carved linen cloth, adorned with gold and silver vessels, porcin, and fine cutlery, and filled with various delicacies. The food was cooked to extreme delicacy, however, not a single person present was there simply to eat, everyone carried a social goal. Irene, poised and calm, observed everyone in the banquet hall, and it could be said that all those with power and status in Nasir Town had arrived.
The leader of the silver descendants n, including the heads of four knight families like the Taylor family, plus seven well-known rich merchants like sea merchant John, the town chief, the sheriff, a Priest of the Tempest Church Irene stared intently at the obese town chief standing in a corner. No one talked to him, and his expression was very unpleasant, his body trembling. Shortly after the start of the banquet, the influential people of Nasir Town began to exchange smiles and converse with the Baron, with Irene and Lucius of the Fischer family being thest ones. Baron Hovern was tall and thin, wearing borate blue attire with veryplex craftsmanship. Even though it didnt look much different from what others were wearing, each detail of its design was significantly different. His skin was incredibly smooth and stic, despite being in his thirties, he had the face of a younger man. The hero who killed the jungle native Priest, the great hero of the Fischer family! Hahaha, Mr. Lucius, I finally meet you! Baron Hovern greeted them with a nod and a smile, his eyes sparkling with warmth andposure. And the elegant and beautiful Madam Irene, your beauty adds luster to the entire East Coast! Irene was well aware of this mans identity, suspected to be the illegitimate son of Earl Hovern of the East Coast, officially imed as the Earls nephew. Regardless, his status was far higher than that of an ordinary low-level noble. It is my honor to meet you, Baron Hovern.
And mine as well, Lord Baron. Irene and Lucius greeted the Baron with their most graceful manners, having gradually integrated into the upper circles over two years, they quickly learned social etiquette. After a polite conversation, Baron Hovern directly addressed the core topic with augh. There are two main reasons for my return this time, The first is for post-disaster reconstruction; I cannot let down the people living on mynd, and the second is to seek revenge against the shameless jungle natives, By the Tempest Overlord above, the Cyart people can no longer tolerate these barbarians. He shifted his tone, speaking very calmly: However, with just my own resources, funds are terribly tight. Luckily, the various families in Nasir Town have expressed their willingness to contribute money and effort. Irene and Lucius exchanged nces, deciding to follow the n they had agreed upon. She said with utmost calm, The Fischer family is willing to donate money and effort However, before this matter, I have someone I need to use to you. The town chief of Nasir has colluded with the jungle natives and deliberately redirected the patrol squads away. He must be held ountable for the tragedy that urred several nights ago. Chapter 21: 20: What, you’re not convinced? Chapter 21: Chapter 20: What, youre not convinced?
Baron Hoverns smile vanished abruptly, and he exuded a serious and undeniable presence from within. I have already thoroughly investigated the entire incident with extremely adverse effects, and I will share with everyone what has happened, he said. Having said that, he gathered everyone attending the banquet and calmly exined: The tragedy that urred in the night is chilling to the bone. After I returned, I investigated carefully at the first opportunity, and here is what happened. Everyone was silent, simply waiting for Baron Hovern to continue, knowing that his announced investigation result would be the irrefutable fact. First was a despicable servant from the town chiefs house, who conspired with the jungle natives to abduct the town chiefs granddaughter. Out of desperation, the town chief mobilized all the patrol guards to search for his granddaughter in the jungle.
Irene and Lucius already had a good understanding of Baron Hoverns thoughts on handling the town chief upon hearing this much. Baron Hovern continued, taking a deep breath, and said, With the sheriff leading the patrol team away, that servant opened the gates at night, ultimately leading to the horrible tragedy. The patrol team has arrested that servant, and in a few days, I will personally judge him. Those jungle natives are truly despicable, and the town chief has also lost his granddaughter, his grief immeasurable. He is willing to give up half of his wealth to fund our campaign against the jungle natives, believing their blood will appease the souls of the Cyart people. He paused for a moment, calmly looked into each persons eyes, and asked: People of Nasir Town, are you satisfied with such investigation results and handling measures? Before anyone had a chance to speak, loud pping suddenly resounded in the banquet hall. It turned out to be Lucius from the Fischer family, who was surprisingly smiling while apuding loudly, saying: Worthy of Lord Baron Hovern, the handling is extremely appropriate. The Fischer family is very satisfied! The crowd followed suit with their stances, feeling that everything the Baron said was perfectly reasonable, with no dissatisfaction at all. Irene silently observed the crowd, knowing there was a familial rtionship between the town chief and the Baron, but she had still harbored a sliver of faint hope. After all, more than fifty people perished overnight in Nasir Town.
Many were neighbors she knew, including a mother and daughter who sold eggs for a living; both had died. She had once treated the mother for an illness, and the daughter had since then brought a basket of eggs to the Fischer family every month with a smile. After consuming eggs for more than half a year, Irene and her family could no longer stomach them, and out of politeness, couldnt refuse, so they quietly distributed them to the familys servants. On the surface, she coordinated with the members of the Fischer family to tell the mother and daughter that the eggs were consumed by the members of the Fischer family themselves. They had struggled to maintain this pretense, but now there would be no more need for it. That morning, as Irene passed by, she saw some of the chickens the mother and daughter used to feed early in the morning had been burned to death. Other chickens which had returned after the disaster were wandering back and forth quietly in the same spot, still waiting for their owners to feed them. At this moment, praises were sounding incessantly around her. She wanted to say more, but her shoulder was firmly held down by the robust hand of Lucius. Luciuss face beamed with an exaggerated smile, like he had encountered an extremely delightful event, and a feeling of unprecedented joy emerged from deep within him. Finally, Irene nodded silently and saw the serious expression on Baron Hoverns face break into an elegant smile once again. And you, Lucius Fischer, the warrior of the Fischer family, my friend, you are our true hero! I have decided to award you a modest honor in my personal capacity, please ept it as it is all for the glory of the Cyart people! After the banquet, various families from Nasir Town sent money and supplies, some even offering personnel.
The Fischer family contributed ten Gold Coins, without providing any manpower, and in turn, the reward they received from the Baron was a Metal System low-level Knight Bequest. Those with metal affinity bloodlines could progress to an Extraordinary Exponent of the first level by training with this Knight Bequest in conjunction with a Magic Potion, which included a matching defensebat skill, Full Armor. The value of the low-level Knight Bequest was around fifteen Gold Coins. In essence, the Fischer family had profited five Gold Coins. Of course, Irene was very aware that the low-level Knight Bequest was a token ofpensation from Baron Hovern. After all, on that fateful night, the Fischer family was in the gravest danger, and two guards even met their unfortunate demise. When everyone else had left, only Baron Hovern and the town chief remained in the banquet hall. Not a trace of a smile could be found on Baron Hoverns face; he sat in his chair silently for a long time, the town chief standing beside him with bowed head, not daring to make a single move. Over fifty people dead, you really have some nerve. If you werent a distant rtive of mine, I would have sent you to Nasirs prison today. The expression on Baron Hoverns face was extremely cold and grim, as the town chief took a deep breath, internally dismissing the threat. He was friends with thergest sea merchant on the East Coast, responsible for helping to dump goods, and the money he supplied every year ounted for one-third of Baron Hoverns expenditures. If he really killed me, wouldnt that be akin to cutting off one of Baron Hoverns own legs? He could never let me simply die like this, but he still wanted to take advantage of the situation to seize half of my property, which was even more despicable than those jungle natives.
The town chiefs face twitched slightly, but he still bowed respectfully and said, Lord Baron, I will never dare again, I am truly grateful for your rescue! From now on, I will serve the Hovern family with even greater loyalty! - Three monthster, as spring arrived, Baron Hoverns uncle, the East Coast Governor, finally sent for a regiment of Cyart Kingdoms infantry. The gradual development of alchemy, technology, and group spells created an army that could threaten Extraordinary Exponents, changing the previous warfare pattern dominated by small-scale battles of Extraordinary Exponents. In recent years, the Cyart Kingdom, taking a leaf out of the Lorne Empires book on military reform, established a national unified standing army, dividing the troops into two parts: the standing army and the reserve army. The infantry regiment had a total of 1,200 men, equipped with flintlocks, and had two field training days per week, each time providing seven rounds of gunpowder and live ammunition. Apanying the army inbat were fifteen Extraordinary Exponents, five spellcasters, and ten knights. Leading the forces were Baron Hovern himself and a Tempest Priest apanying the army, the only two Level 2 Transmutation tier Extraordinary Exponents. The bloody suppressionsted about three months, the jungle natives who could only steal a living were continuously ughtered, and the battle situation was almostpletely one-sided. It wasnt until the jungle natives organized a very terrifying ambush by sacrificing their own flesh and blood. The sudden emergence of that mysterious being, the so-called Lord of Bloody Cult by the natives, marked the appearance of the Mighty Bloody Demon, whose fearsome power instantly imed the lives of over three hundred soldiers, with the rest suffering from the Curse and dying off gradually. The governor was extremely enraged and convinced the East Coasts Tempest Bishop to personally go, only to quickly find that the natives had collectively migrated north, leaving no trace of enemies in the jungle.
The north was the territory of the neighboring Rhea, with which the Cyart people had a thirty-year peace treaty, making it improper to pursue and exterminate the fleeing natives. This disproportionate war ultimately ended with theplete escape of the surviving jungle natives. - One sunny noon in Nasir Town, Irene and her servants, having finished shopping in the market for festival necessities, were about to return to the carriage when she suddenly heard crying; soon after, she noticed a group of bound jungle natives not far away, mostly women and children. They were spoils of this war, soon to be shipped to Fein City under the escort of Cyart soldiers, their fates hereafter unknown. A jungle girl around her age was kneeling on the ground, crying, as a soldiershed her bare back fiercely with a whip while the surrounding townspeople cheered on. Deep in Irenes heart surfaced an instinctive difort. She suddenly remembered the smiling face of the girl who brought eggsif the Fischer family had not obtained the great power of the Lord of the Lost, then they would have been the ones to die that night. Just like Byrne said, what mattered most to her were only the gods and her family; any excess pity could at best extend to acquaintances with emotional ties, not enemies. She simply could not afford anymore sympathy, because that would eventually bring misfortune upon the Fischer family. Is something wrong, Miss Irene? the coachman inquired.
Nothing, lets go back. Chapter 22: 21: The Establishment of Esoteric Buddhism: Dawn Chapter 22: Chapter 21: The Establishment of Esoteric Buddhism: Dawn
Three years. Time flew by, and the Fischer family had be the most respected family throughout Nasir Town. Irene, healing diseases almost without pay, had aided many of the elderly, in whose eyes she was nothing less than a saint sent by the Lord of Salvation. Lucius, the hero who had saved Nasir and led the guards to ughter the despicable natives, was the man every boy in town looked up to. For a full three years, Baron Hovern had not returned to Nasir Town. He had been gravely injured during the war against the jungle natives and was the only one to survive an encounter with the Mighty Bloody Demon. ordingly, the baron, badly shocked, had been recuperating in Fein City and no longer visited. At that moment, within the Fischer familys courtyard, an intense swordsmanship duel was in progress.
Ha! Byrne, tall and lean,unched a casual thrust with his sword, and the confronting Guards Captain quickly parried. The two men, swords in hand, engaged in a give-and-takebat within the courtyard. Thanks to his extraordinary memory, Byrnes skill in swordsmanship was advancing rapidly, to the point where even the most experienced ordinary guard could not best him. The fierce swordsmanship struggle continued. Byrne suddenly spun around, drawing a dark-golden flintlock from his bosom and pointing it at the Guards Captain. The Guards Captain stood motionless, frozen in ce. Bang, the times have changed, youve lost. He mimicked the sound of gunfire with his mouth. Then both men could not help but burst intoughter. Hahaha, well fought, Captain. Lets call it a day, Byrne said with a mild smile, his face remarkably pale, his eyes clear and rational. He was d in ayered, light-colored Haute couture garment that exuded a grand design, truly the dashing image of a noble gentleman. If Irene was the one many men longed for in their hearts, then the grown-up Byrne was the man most girls in Nasir Town dreamt of by their pillows. In three years time, Byrne had grown increasingly confident, no longer the boy who would shake behind his father at the sight of strangers.
Eh? He suddenly looked down at his slightly aching palm and frowned, saying: My hands a bit chafed. The craftsmanship of this sword isnt very good, is it one of Uncle Ramonsst few pieces before he retired? Byrne sighed, understanding that some things were inevitable; aging was a mighty force humans struggled to contend with. Old Ramon, the cksmith, had retired after he abruptly started producing some poorly made ironworks. The truth was not that the old man was cking off but rather that seventy-year-old Old Ramon was bing senile. The old man had justst week mistaken Dr. Irene, who hade to visit, for his granddaughter and, while talking, had suddenly burst into tears, leaving Irene quite embarrassed. There was no helping it. His family and friends had to persuade him to stop working. Although Old Ramon was reluctant, he retired to maintain the cksmith shops reputation and handed over the business to his son Hugh. Injuries during training weremon, and Byrne simply shook his head, no real concern in his thoughts. He had to find Robert Taylor, the man who had studied abroad in the Empire and had be Byrnes best friend. Trouble you to put away the sword for me, please. As Byrne put down his sword and walked away, the old servant responsible for gathering the weapons had already approached. He saw the bloodstains on the hilt and paused.
A rumor had long persisted among the people: if one obtained the blood of an Extraordinary Exponent, there was a chance to be an Extraordinary Exponent themselves. In truth, the im about acquiring blood was baseless superstition, yet many still believed in it. The blood of young master Byrne What if the rumor was true? The old servant silently looked around, nobody was passing by, and he couldnt help but lower his head and lick the bloodstain on the hilt with his tongue. He didnt know whether the rumor was true, but it was something many had said, and even if the rumor was false, there was nothing to lose. Within the transparent bottle, Karls consciousness stirred. He suddenly felt an unusual connectionnot with the four members of the Fischer bloodline, but with someone else. Who could it be? Karl slowly elevated his will, and soon locked onto the individual forming the connectiona thatcher familys old servant. He tried to convey his intentions but found no way tomunicate directly. The connection between them was too faint.
The next moment, the old servant knelt trembling with fear on the ground, shivering as an immense fear welled up from the depths of his heart. Oh? He had sensed his presence! This was an interesting development. Karl quickly realized that although he couldntmunicate and also wasnt able to bestow abilities or inhabit a body, But the other party could detect his presence, and he could pinpoint the old servants position anytime and anywhere, sensing his emotions. The time hase; the current development of the Fischer family has reached a bottleneck and must further expand the recruitment of more people dedicated to my resurrection. The resurrection was taking far too long, and Karl had realized deep down that the mere three and a half chess pieces at his disposal were utterly insufficient. He had to further expand the scale of the chess pieces under his control. It waste at night when Byrne returned home in the familys carriage after dining with the Taylor family. As soon as he stepped out of the carriage, he saw the old servant approaching him with a tense expression, clearly having waited at the courtyard gate for a long time. Master Byrne, I heard it! I truly heard it! Byrne was slightly taken aback, not understanding the servants meaning at all, and asked instinctively, Heard what, what exactly are you talking about?
The old man looked at Byrne with an expression of sheer terror, incessantly iming to have heard the voice of that great entity. Yes, its Him, I dont know who He is, but I heard His voice! He is the Lord of the Lost, so great; I am as insignificant as dust in His presence, utterly humble. Byrnes expression grew increasingly troubled. The old man, after speaking, could not help but kneel on the ground and began to silently pray. Wait a minute! The Lord of the Lost he is speaking of couldnt be! Byrne was extremely shocked in his heart,pletely clueless about what was going on, and managed to say in a lowered voice, subdued by astonishment, Come with me. He then took the old servant to the basement and summoned his father and Irene, telling them about the incident. The core members of the Fischer family were shocked upon learning of the matter, finding it utterly incredible. The old servant was ordered to wait outside the basement while the three Fischers resumed their discussion. Karls will also took residence in Irene, bing an observer of yet another Fischer family meeting.
Sometimes he found family meetings amusingly interesting, as the thought processes of mortals, constrained by their horizons, were often bizarre and curious. We must never allow our blood to flow out carelessly in the future; it appears that our blood contains mysterious power, said Byrne with a pale face. What exactly is going on? Someone actually noticed the existence of the Lord of the Lost, Lucius said, his face already showing traces of aging, his expression more grave. The matter at hand was extremely important. Irene and Byrne remained silent, finding it difficult to directly reply. Perhaps, directly asking our Lord could simply resolve the issue. Irene, with her flowing ck hair and eyes like incredibly precious gems, closed her eyes and began to murmur to herself. Great Lord of the Lost, please let us know if this is your will. We are your faithful followers, the beneficiaries of the Fischer family, awaiting Your guidance here. Lucius and Byrne both kept silent, and after a while, Irene finally reopened her eyes. She spoke with a somewhat excited tone, I have received the guidance of the great Lord of the Lost! Byrne and Lucius looked at each other and continued to listen. The great Lord of the Lost desired them to share His blood with themon people as much as possible, as He could influence those ordinary individuals. But the blood of members of the favored ns would have effects onmon people, while the power contained by Extraordinary Exponents would neutralize the very weak influence in the blood. For the time being, it could only affect ordinary people, but still, Lucius sternly instructed Byrne that they should not let the old servant be responsible for matters close to them in the future. Lucius strongly approved of establishing a secret society, analyzing with utmost seriousness: The time has alsoe, the assets the family can possess are umting more slowly; we need new sources of ie to acquire Extraordinary Materials and Mysterious Rare Artifacts. The Fischer family itself had recently fallen into difficulties; after expanding the guard to twenty people, the prices of various goods had been rising year by year, while the familys wealth umtion slowed down, just maintaining a bnce between ie and expenses. Until now, the Fischer family had amassed about fifty-five Gold Coins, and the price of Extraordinary Materials had been increasingly inted in recent years, even the cheapest ss 2 Extraordinary Material costing fifty-two Gold Coins. Irene had no choice but to consider going outside the town to treat people in other areas, and next month she was about to visit the nearest other town, where wealthy locals suffering from diseases had already heard of Dr. Irene. The main reason the Fischer family had not established a cult in the past was that it was difficult to keep a secret; historically, no matter how unbreakable a society seemed, if it continued to spread and develop, it would eventually be exposed. Now that the great Lord of the Lost had given Hismand, and moreover, His great power could influence the faithful who partook of His blood, ensuring a high degree of loyalty in the Blood Receivers, the Fischer family could no longer afford to stay indecisive. So, what should the secret society, established with the Fischer family at its core, be called? After discussion among everyone, Irene finally suggested that the name of the cult should be Dawn. Lucius and Byrne both felt it strange after hearing it because the image of the Lord of the Lost was a ck cross halo, so why should the name of the cult that believed in Him be called Dawn? Irene exined calmly, If the cults name isnt chosen with a good intent, ordinary people will feel resistance when they hear it. Karl truly felt the same inside. A secret society called Dark Killing Martial Fight Club or Pink Fluffy Rabbit would likely scare andpletely dissuade ordinary people from wanting to join upon hearing the name. She paused for a moment, then continued to exin: Moreover, on that night, I saw a white light more dazzling than the sun, cutting through the suffocating endless darkness of the stormy night, bringing me the most beautiful dawn. Chapter 23: 22 Peripheral Members Chapter 23: Chapter 22 Peripheral Members
The East City District of Nasir is the poorest area in the entire town. The people who live here are deste and dependent, with the majority enduring illness without treatment, and if they cannot hold on, they can only die in agony. In the past, the poor of the East City lived like ants crawling on the ground, unnoticed and uncared for. Until five years ago, the appearance of Irene Fischer was like a tender light given to the poor. She only charged the wealthy a high fee for diagnosis and treatment, while for the middle-ss who sought Irenes help, their treatment costs were significantly reduced. As for the poor, Irene herself came here once a week, her expensive shoes stepping into the filthy mud, to treat a sick or injured person for free.
Initially, she treated illnesses and injuries in private, butter, in order to increase her influence, she chose to heal people in public. Whenever Irene treated diseases, everyone would gather around and silently watch; she would first pray in silence for a while, and all those around her would join the girl in her prayers. Until the prayer was over, Irene would reveal the astonishing Miracle. Time and again, witnessing miracles, the peoples hearts grew increasingly filled with reverence for the noble Irene, and she herself grew to be more pure, holy, and invible. Thousands of poor people in the East City gradually became a hidden and powerful force for the Fischer family. In the East City, there was an old woman over eighty years old; everyone called her Old Comb or Grandma Narda. She was respected by almost all of the impoverished for one important reasonher three sons were the leaders of the biggest thieves guild in the East City. They had hot tempers and were deceitful; their guild had around fifty to sixty people, making them a perennial scourge in Nasir Town. The only person who could restrain and reprimand them was Grandma Narda. Grandma Narda had instructed them to nevermit murder or rape, and surprisingly, the thieves guild they formed has the best reputation in Nasir Town thus far. Three years ago, on the night when jungle natives attacked Nasir Town, Grandma Narda was severely wounded by natives who fled into the East City to hide, bordering on death. At that time, shey in bed in agony, silently praying to her Lord of Salvation. However, He never responded, and deep down Grandma Narda already understood that for decades no one in Nasir Town had witnessed a miracle from the high and mighty Lord of Salvation. Even if He were a true and powerful deity, if He would never respond to us or save us, should we still revere and pray day and night? Tonight, having prayed to the great Lord of Salvation for over seventy years, Im about to die.
Submerged in despair and pain, Grandma Narda thought of many things, but she did not die in the end; her sons had called for Madam Irene Fischer from the Fischer family. Dont worry, you will be fine. Irene arrived at the old womans home calmly, while her three sons waited outside. Her gentle breath was like soft silk sliding over the skin, soothingly warm and gentle like a spring breeze, the green mysterious power pulling the old woman back from the hands of the Death. After being saved, Narda said weakly, Youve saved my life, I will definitely repay you. However, Irene did not ask for anything then, simply saying with utmost tranquility, My Lords will saved me and therefore redeemed your fate. Grandma Narda fell into thought; she had never heard which deity the people of the Fischer family actually worshipped. Later, she grew more familiar with Irene, and the two often conversed together, bing friends despite the difference in age. A year ago, during one of their exchanges on religious matters, Grandma Narda finally couldnt help but ask about her faith. Irene did not say which of the True Gods Churches her god belonged to, only saying: I carry out my Lords will, wielding the power of healing as I walk among the people, and if you are willing, you should pray to Him as well.
Is your faith in the Lord of Salvation? Narda asked, puzzled. Irene just smiled and did not continue the conversation. Narda faintly felt that the attitude itself was a hint. Could it be that her faith was in some great being who, while powerful, had not yet made His name known in the world? Tonight, both the red and silver moons were shrouded in thin clouds, the constetions a hazy sight. Irene came to Grandma Nardas home again, to talk with her alone. Treatment in front of others was customary, so Narda knew that when Irene Fischer of the Fischer family sought her out alone, it was often because there was something to discuss. Irenes demeanor was very calm, her eyes possessed a depth like the cosmos itself, and her words carried a mesmerizing aura. The grace that my Lord has bestowed upon you has been more than enough; for years, you and your children have not been troubled by sickness or pain, and now you can no longer enjoy, without offering anything in return, what should be reserved for the devoted believers. The implication was clear: the health trial period was over, and now it was time for a decision. Grandma Nardas expression changed for quite a while, as she no longer clung to life, but when she thought of her three children, they too had been gravely injured more than once. Moreover, she did not reject the god who had saved her and was truly grateful to Irene; in fact, the priests of the True Gods Church on the East Coast would never rescue poor people like them.
With respect, Narda asked, Your god, no, I mean my Lord, what kind of magnificent entity is He? Dawn, the deity we worship, He is the lost Lord of Dawn, He is the embodiment of all things in the world, and the widely known Lord of Salvation is also one of His manifestations. Irene closed her eyes and continued indifferently: Remember not to spread the secret of His faith, only the chosen messengers of the Fischer family are qualified to proim His greatness. Once the doctrine of secrecy is not adhered to, god will gradually be disappointed, and eventually withdraw the blessing bestowed upon you, and you will encounter a terrible curse. Narda hurriedly shook her head and nodded with great reverence in her eyes: No, never, messenger, I will surely adhere to the doctrine and keep the secret! In the world of ud, deities are not superstitions, but truly magnificent existences; its just that the number of True Gods is extremely scarce, and many conceptual beings simr to demons often seize the opportunity to usurp peoples faith. After finishing, Irene took out a bottle of dark red potion from her bosom and continued calmly: Then drink it, and you shall feel the lost Lord of Dawn. Grandma Narda didnt even hesitate for a moment, immediately smiling openly and drank the potion at once. After a while, she said with some uncertainty:
I, I seem to have not heard any voice, hasnt the lost Lord of Dawne yet? He wille, but the great One wants to first see your performance. Irene revealed a smile and continued, If the performance is good enough, you might even have the possibility of being granted a permanent extraordinary power. Narda was utterly astonished internally and instinctively did not believe her. Although mystical entities can grant temporary extraordinary powers to ordinary people, those without talent could never be true Extraordinary Exponents. Alright, I understand. Having lived for over eighty years, Narda of course understood the concrete meaning of good performance quite well. Her and her childrens health had been secured in the past and would be in the future. Even if it meant offering up some resources, it was only right and proper, Grandma Narda nodded quite lucidly. Irene turned to leave, silently pondering the blood containing the Fischer family lineage would most certainly be effective. Grandma Narda would be a peripheral member of the Dawn Church, and simultaneously another pawn of the great Lord of the Lost. If she dared to betray, she would be noticed by my Lord in the first instance. In the routine family meeting, Byrne took out the n that had been repeatedly revised over several years, which contained a series of ideas on how to establish a secret church, withrge portions of the doctrine and rules referenced from the True Gods Churchs scriptures.
They ultimately decided to only recruit a very small number of prestigious people from Nasir Town into the Dawn Church, and every new members admission vote had to be unanimously approved by all three core members to pass. Besides the Five Great True Gods Churches, none of the other faiths on the Ouden Continent were recognized, and the inquisition of the True Gods Church also abhorred heretics extremely. Once ones identity as a heretic was confirmed, the lightest punishment was lifelong imprisonment, while the most severe was to be purified on the spot. The fewer people joining the Dawn Church, the lower the chances of the entire church being exposed; therefore, the structure of the organization had to be streamlined. Irene was the most core priest, followed by other members of the Fischer family, and then the various peripheral members. The nascent Dawn Churchs structure was exceptionally simple. The current peripheral members of the Dawn Church were only Grandma Narda and the old servant of the Fischer family. In the deep of the night, Grandma Narda stood beside the window,pletely unable to sleep, constantly pondering the ins and outs of the whole affair; she could almost confirm that the Fischer family had been servants of the Lord of Dawn from the beginning. She couldnt help but think, Irene trusts me just like that, what if I report this matter to the inquisition, what would they do? Suddenly, a powerful will, as if sensing her subtle emotions, awoke from behind the scenes and looked down upon her coldly from the highest ce, emitting a twisted and terrifying aura that seemed capable of utterly destroying everything in existence. How magnificent! Grandma Narda trembled uncontrobly and fell to her knees, sweating profusely, and began to pray fervently. Lord of Dawn! Great Lord of Dawn, please forgive my disrespectful thoughts He was looking at her! Chapter 24: 23: Promotion, Consecution 2 Chapter 24: Chapter 23: Promotion, Consecution 2
Taylor family. They were one of the four great knight families in Nasir Town and possibly the strongest. The familys first in line for session, Robert, had a very good rtionship with Byrne. There was a bathhouse in Nasir Town especially for the wealthy, and after bathing, the two sat in the steam sauna to fully relieve their fatigue. Byrne turned his head and looked for a long time at his thin and blonde friend, hesitating to speak. In the end, he still said: Robert, you might have forgotten about our Fischer familys investment final payment. Robert smiled and remained silent for a while, then said:
The final payment? Oh heavens, Byrne, do you really have to talk about this here? Byrne frowned slightly and, upon seeing his older-brother-figure, Robert, suddenly raise his voice, spoke up loudly and discontentedly: Havent I already told you? I took that money to the empire to purchase new machines. When we resell them to the mine owners of Cyart, the profits for both of our families will multiply several times. I truly have no spare funds right now! Byrne clenched his fist, trying as much as possible not to be affected, and spoke calmly after a deep breath: You said the same thing half a year ago, Robert. We cant dy any longer. Our family urgently needs money. Robert left without saying a word, his face cold, but Byrne suddenly grabbed him. Just as he was about to explode in anger or even yell, he was taken aback by the ferocity he saw in Byrnes eyes. The fierce look in his eyes was like that of a starving wolf, a look Robert had only seen in his own Uncle. He knew how miserably those who had deceived his Uncle had died in the end. Realizing that Byrne was no longer the curious and timid little brother, Robert rxed his shoulders and said: Alright, how about this? Ill pay you the agreed upon half first, fifteen Gold Coins isnt a small amount after all. Byrne didnt want to fall outpletely with his friend either, and indeed, fifteen Gold Coins were sufficient. Okay, I agree, he nodded with utmost calmness.
Robert hugged him with a smile, speaking calmly, I am sorry, brother. I really didnt want to dy it. Its just that business is really hard to conduct. After leaving the bathhouse, Byrne heaved a sigh. If it werent for the promise he had made in front of his father, he wouldnt have wanted to be so forceful either. Pretending to be violent and aggressive didnt suit him, but his father Lucius had said that he had to learn how to be tough with friends, or he would sooner orter be a burden to the Fischer family. Last week, the neighboring northern Rhea Kingdom suddenly erupted into civil war. Some pro-war nobles thought the King too weak and wanted to break the ten-year peace treaty still in effect with Cyart Kingdom, to reim thend once upied by the Cyart people by force. The Kings side still held an overwhelming advantage and the civil war wouldntst much longer. However, people were panicked, and though the mes of war in the north had not yet truly reached Cyart, the prices in various regions of northern Cyart skyrocketed overnight. And the price of Extraordinary materials, which was already high, began to rise gradually again. The three members of the Fischer family decided in a family meeting to urgently gather funds to purchase a piece of ss 2 Extraordinary Material, because dying any further would make it increasingly unaffordable. Byrne only returned home in the carriage after getting the money from Robert. Sea merchant John, the man who had already recovered his health, was waiting at his house with a smile. He had been chatting andughing with Irene and Lucius, clearly having waited for some time. Mr. John, long time no see.
Byrne greeted John with a smile and after a while, John went straight to the point, saying: I am willing to sell the ss 2 Extraordinary Material Wind Sharks Dark Blood. I will not make money off the Fischer family this time, consider it an investment out of friendship. Itll only cost you fifty Gold Coins. Before the war of the neighboring country broke out, the average price of ss 2 Extraordinary Materials had already risen to around fifty-two Gold Coins. Now was an excellent time to stock up, and Johns price was indeed a friendly one. Irene spoke with a smile, Its so generous of you, Mr. John. You indeed have a keen eye. Investing in our Fischer family will definitely be the most worthwhile decision of your life. John smiled without speaking, knowing that money was important, but in these tense times, the value of martial force was rising more than anything else. After several years of interaction, he had noticed that the members of the Fischer family were all extraordinarily powerful experts and indeed worth building a deep rtionship with. Not to mention anything else, just the powerful force that Irene wielded was extremely worth investing inwho in their family wouldnt fall ill? He had only heard of Monarch ss healing-type spellcasters or forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifacts possessing such strong healing powers. Healing-type spellcasters of the Monarch level, when looked across the entire Ouden Continent, could be counted on ones fingers, whereas the use of forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifacts always required a significant price to be paid. He had once wondered if Irene of the Fischer family was hiding some forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifact, but seeing how she released that power without any hesitation, it did not seem like it at all. Sea merchant John stayed for an official dinner at the Fischers on the first day, and the next morning, just as Radiant Sun had risen right after zing Sun, he personally came over to deliver the ss 2 Extraordinary Material Wind Sharks Dark Blood. Once sea merchant John had left, the four members of the Fischer family gathered in the underground chamber.
Inside the clean and tidy underground chamber, there was a small but exquisitely crafted altar, enshrining a rather in transparent bottle. Five-year-old Chris stood quietly beside the adults, his hands behind his back, like a little grown-up. He was extremely adorable, with eyes as blue as the azure sky and slightly messy silver-white fine hair, standing there with the air of a finely crafted,rge art piece. Chris was always quiet, sparing with his words, rarely speaking even once a day. In an era that had yet to conceptualize psychological disorders, the adults of the Fischer family initially thought he had a cognitive issue, only to gradually understand the situation. He simply couldnt be bothered tomunicate with others. The members of the Fischer family knelt down, one after another, with Irene at the very forefront. We beseech the great Lord of the Lost, your will extends to where our fates lie. When your gaze descends, those who you behold cant escape, when your voice resounds, the threads of destiny already reverberate in response. We offer new mysteries to you, please grant the Fischer family further strength, O great Lord of the Lost. Karl felt the reverent emotions of everyone connected to him, each persons feelings bringing a different experience, like the thought of betrayal feeling akin to an insect bite. He calmly absorbed the spirituality and traits from the extraordinary materials.
Advancing the 1st Rank of the God Pantheon stairway could still be done with multiple ss 0 materials as a substitute for a single primary material, but from the second rank upwards, it was not possible. Higher-ss extraordinary materials as the primary material was inevitable. Karls consciousness once again arrived in the Spirit Realm, seeing the ck cross of light floating high in the sky of the Spirit Realm, gazing towards the Spirit Realm Ocean and the many inds above and below. He skillfully found the brilliantly shining constetion in the endless firmament once more, picking out an empty star and dragging the spiritual traits of the Wind Sharks Dark Blood into it. Finally, Karls consciousness linked this constetion with the one containing the zing Coral, connecting the next segment of the Path of Conquest! The new constetion also began burning with a resplendent golden-red me, dazzling and captivating, yet the shadow contained within the mes had now be a young man elegantly dueling with a sword! The Power of Consecution is Duelist! At the same time, many extraordinary exponents around the world who had just fallen asleep awoke from their dreams. They found themselves once again in the snowy clearing they had experienced years before, looking bewilderedly at the ashes that hadposed into tall trees, everything around them silent and solemn. However, this time was different. Not everyone was confused or passive, for some had already begun researching the various aspects of the Spirit Realm over the years.
Having prepared for several years, even causing a collective rise in the price of extraordinary materials across the entire continent, these extraordinarily powerful experts employed all kinds of mysterious methods they had studied for years. They tried every means to leave a mark in the Spirit Realm, one that would facilitate re-entry, not wanting to miss the hard-won opportunity. Chapter 25: 24 “Duelist” Consecution Chapter 25: Chapter 24 Duelist Consecution
Many people in the woods kept moving forward, and some of them finally emerged from the ashen white ground and arrived at the true part of the Spirit Realm. They came to distinctly different inds, where everything before their eyes gradually transformed. The inds of the Spirit Realm were formed by the subconscious of numerous intelligent beings throughout history. Due to their strong aggregate nature, the inds would undergo mysterious reactions and gradually evolve into historical gaps made up of those intelligent beings subconsciousness when encountering conscious entities from reality. An old man walked through the ind, witnessing the illusions around him gradually materializing into reality. His pale hair meticulously groomed, the eyes behind his sses revealed the umtion of years and the depth of experience, his wisdom as if a moving repository of knowledge. The old man was the headmaster of one of the six ancient libraries, the Sapphire Library.
The so-called ancient libraries referred to the mysterious organizations primarily dedicated to collecting Extraordinary materials, Mysterious rare artifacts, Extraordinary Bequest, mysterious creatures, and even the Extraordinary Exponents themselves, among almost all other superhuman elements. The Sapphire Library was the foremost of the six ancient libraries on the Ouden Continent, with its primary collection focus on Extraordinary Bequests. The headmaster calmly recorded everything he perceived, and as he muttered to himself, a feather quill floated by his side, automatically transcribing everything on paper: After entering this mysterious world, the consciousness of Extraordinary Exponents bes much weaker than in the real world, and they can basically only perform at a lower major level. It seems that the root cause depends on the level of Spirituality. If mysterious beings or gods were toe to this world, their strength in theory would not weaken. Hmm, something interesting is happening around me. Those mysterious powers are forming shadows of history, resembling architectural styles from around three hundred years ago. Its as if I have returned to a bygone era. In theory, the subconscious left by intelligent life should be the side with the most intense emotions they had during life. Then, the historical gaps projected on the ind I am on should theoretically also be the points in time where those intelligent beings had their most intense emotions. The next moment, the headmaster raised his head to see a meteor shower raining down from the sky, and suddenly, many panicked and fearfully fleeing people refreshed around him. Everyone projected in the scene seemed vividly alive, with genuine emotions in their eyes, making everything appear incredibly real! He quickly recalled something from the history books about an event three hundred years ago, when the famous city of Leone in the Lorne Empire was destroyed by a massive volcanic eruption. Excitement involuntarily surfaced in the headmasters eyes.
So it is, what a magical Spirit Realm, it will probably be a brand-new world that we will be utterly fascinated with in the future! Afterwards, he sensed some extremely terrifying presence, emanating an aura of annihtion and distortion C the ck cross shining high in the sky, as if signifying an end to all things, its power to destroy iparably more formidable than the numerous meteors soon to fall! For the first time in over a hundred years, the headmaster showed a look of fear; he stood among roaring mes, explosive sts, and screams of agony, muttering to himself while submerged in the fire. What exactly is that great existence? Karl acquired a new Spiritual Radiance from the Duelist Spiritual Laws. The advancing member of the Fischer family was, without a doubt, Lucius Fischer. He was a seasoned warrior who had been through numerous battles, and also a temporarymander on the battlefield, able to y a role that was marginally greater than the sum of the other two. Apart from Extraordinary Exponents of the Path of Contract, other rank Extraordinary Exponents could not switch to another God Pantheon stairway. The golden-red Spiritual Radiance, brought out from the Spirit Realm to the real world by Karl, still saw all members of the Fischer family kneeling on the ground. The Spiritual Radiance emitted an intense heat that made everyones spirit surge with a strange sensation. My Lord, you truly are a generous and merciful deity!
Irene couldnt help but praise from the depth of her heart. How magnificent! They suddenly saw a golden-red orb of light fly onto Luciuss body. Great Lord of the Lost, thank you for your gift and trust. I, Lucius Fischer, as your most faithful warrior, will fight for your will until the very end of fate. Unfortunately, Karl could feel the emotions of those he was connected with. The most sincere devotional emotions had only ever appeared in Irene over the years, and even Byrne only had them during the very few times he was lost. As for Lucius, that man had never been truly devout in the real sense of the word. Its just that Karl didnt really care. Huh! Lucius narrowed his eyes, excitedly clenched his fists tightly, and took a deep breath. He had a premonition that he would be the one chosen to ascend to the next rank, but when the power truly arrived, he still couldnt contain his excitement in the depths of his heart. Lucius felt he was getting closer and closer to that goal that had once seemed like an unattainable nightmare.
For that once distant goal, he kept using the power of the Lord of the Lost, feigning so-called loyalty, and perhaps all this clumsy acting had been seen through by It, no, by Him. Someday, someone as cruel and selfish as himself would surely fall into hell under the curse of the Lord of the Lost, and tumble down into the deepest and darkest abyss. He felt his physical fitness improve further, about twice as much as his original level, which was just slightly beyond that of an ordinary person. The increase in spirituality was still not very significant. The spirituality of the 2nd Rank Duelist on the Path of Conquest was actually about the same as the 1st Rank Squire and Chronicler of the other two paths. There was no helping it, thats just how the melee Consecution was. Afterward, Lucius gained two new Extraordinary traits, namely Quickdraw and Sword Brandishing. Quickdraw is an extremely interesting and practical Extraordinary trait. When enemies around you harbor hostility and want to attack you, your reaction speed would increase by dozens of times in the brief span of one second. This is a very useful ability, especially for preventing surprise attacks. Even in situations beyond your line of sight, if you suddenly find everything around you slowing down, youll instantly realize that youre being ambushed. After a rtively safe trial, Lucius, in such a state, could even dodge the shots of a flintlock at close to medium range. Lucius didnt need to be faster than the bullets, he just had to dodge the trajectory of the bullets before they were fired while everything around him slowed down. The second Extraordinary trait is Sword Brandishing, which briefly consumes some of his own spirituality, and suddenly increases his attack speed by several times.
Although the trait is named Sword Brandishing, the actual weapon could be anything: a sword, a spear, or a flintlock. Since the eleration effect only applies to the upper half of the body, it could entirely be considered as enhancing only attack speed. However, Sword Brandishingsts for only a very short duration, mere seconds. Luciuss increase in strength further emboldened the Fischer family. The average power of the 1st Rank Consecution was roughly equivalent to that of a low-level Beginning knight, whereas stepping onto the 2nd Rank of Consecution was nearing a high-level Beginning knight. However, this time the purchase of Extraordinary materials consumed too much money, leaving the Fischer family with only about seventeen Gold Coins, far from enough to buy other ss 2 Extraordinary Materials. As everyone was bent on making money, one of Grandma Nardas sons brought news that their band of thieves had stumbled upon information that a rare mysterious creature had been spotted in the jungle. The good news invigorated the Fischer family; if they could not afford the Extraordinary materials, perhaps they could skip the middleman and start with raw materials. Chapter 26: 25 Elf Chapter 26: Chapter 25 Elf
After the jungle natives were driven away, various families from Nasir Town attempted to organize manpower to develop the jungle but paused due to the overwhelming difficulties encountered. The members of the Fischer family were both surprised and delighted upon learning about the presence of mysterious creatures in the jungle. Mysterious creatures refer to those non-civilized species possessing extraordinary powers. While their existence differs from that of magic beasts, though magic beasts are also considered mysterious creatures, dragons, offspring of Curses, Gods descendants, and other such entities also fall under therger category of mysterious creatures. The difference between mysterious creatures and mysterious existences lies in the fact that the former mostly have physical bodies andplete tribes, whereas thetter are often conceptual entities without physical forms. What they have inmon is that both mysterious creatures and existences can produce extraordinary materials.
ording to certain heretical teachings, the so-called numerous deities of the world also fall under mysterious existences. Every believer of the True Gods Church would be infuriated upon hearing such ims. Everyone, be cautious. Even though those filthy natives have left, the dangers within the jungle have never diminished, someone cautioned. Lucius led the way with Byrne following closely behind, both on high alert as they entered the jungle, apanied by ten Fischer family guards. The experienced mercenary Lucius had prepared everything the expedition team would need to survive in the wild in advance: insect repellent, food, water, tents, sources of fire, medical supplies, and, most importantly, weapons. As humans and various foreign races developed on the Ouden Continent, the number of mysterious creatures across the continent has increasingly dwindled. The nearby presence of a mysterious creature was indeed an extremely rare opportunity not to be missed by the Fischer family, which couldnt afford to miss the chance to harvest extraordinary materials. With Lucius at the forefront, sword in hand to clear the way, he calmly surveyed the surroundings and inquired, Byrne, did you get all that? Byrne calmly observed his surroundings, adjusted his sses, and using his extraordinary trait of Profound Memory, memorized the jungle paths with exceptional memory. His role was critical outdoors, akin to a human map, his excellent memory virtually guaranteed that the team would not get lost. Ive got it. So far, all paths in the jungle are etched in my mind, Byrne responded.
Lucius gave a slight nod and said, Good, that mysterious creature is said to have white fur. Everyone must be alert to any unexpected white colors that might appear in the jungle. Despite searching the jungle for the mysterious creature until noon and finding nothing, Lucius wasnt the least bit discouraged; instead, he remained quiteposed. They found a rtively safe ce to rest for an adequate amount of time, with the guards taking turns maintaining vignce for any dangers. While resting, Byrne couldnt help but ask a question. Father, do you think the Rhea from the north will attack us? he inquired. Lucius shook his head, answering indifferently, I dont know. Maybe they will, maybe they wont. Do you understand the dispute between Rhea and our Cyart people? Byrne nodded and said, Ive read that the meaning of Cyart is the exiled, and both we and the Rhea were originally from central countries on the continent a hundred years ago. Later, both nations were expelled by the Empire and migrated collectively to the east of the continent. Byrne paused there, as history books were filled with tales of survival of the fittest, amon fate shared amongst almost all beings, from which no one could escape. Were the previous Cyart people as helpless as the jungle natives before the citizens of the Empire? Lucius remained silent, clearly waiting for Byrne to continue. Eighty years ago, the Rhea seized the northernnds of the Cyart, after which the Cyart people continuously learned everything from the Empire, gradually forming the concept of a national state, and their national strength began to grow.
Fifty years ago, the Cyart people, who had grown in power with the help of the Tempest Church and the Salvation Church, reimed the north. Since then, there has always been conflict and warfare between the Cyart people and the Rhea until a Thirty-Year Peace Agreement was signed under the Salvation Churchs leadership twelve years ago, bringing things to a standstill. There are still eighteen years left until the peace agreementes to an end, Byrne detailed. After pondering for a moment, Byrne shook his head and said, War shouldnt break out prematurely. The authority of the two great True Gods Churches is strong; divine punishment is not something mortals can withstand. His father, however, shook his head and dismissively stated, Heh, you are as naive as ever. A seriousness previously unseen crossed Luciuss face, his gaze seemingly drifting back to the wars from over a decade ago. The reason the civil war erupted in Rhea was that part of their nobility wanted to tear up the peace agreement, which inevitably represents some peoples deep-seated desires. You havent experienced real war, so you dont understand that some people are just madmen; rational thinking does not exist for them, he exined. Madmen without rational thinking? Byrne was astonished. Whenever he encountered something, he would always think it over repeatedly and subconsciously weigh the pros and cons, and he also felt that his father and Irene would do the same. But there are those who simply dont care about pros and cons or rationality at all, huh, they really do exist, like the drunkards and gamblers he had seen somewhere before. Those people would kill for the most trivial impulses and unimaginable reasons. But would the nobles of the upper ss really act like this? Deep down, he couldnt imagine a war waged on whims, always feeling that the nobles of the upper ss were more rational, wise, and clever, incapable of acting without logic.
After the lunch break ended, everyone continued searching for a while before dering a halt to the search as night fell. Byrne awoke groggily from his dreams, nced at the family guard responsible for the vignce, and hazily sensed a white figure in the nearby woods. Whats that, a mysterious creature? He was startled and instinctively stood up to wake the people around him but then realized that it wasnt any mysterious creature at all; it was an elf. An elf! Although Byrne had seen illustrations and descriptions of elves in books, he had never actually seen one. On the Ouden Continent, its difficult to encounter members of a foreign race in the Eastern regions, be it elves, dwarves, or orcs, as they mostly reside in the west of the continent. He got up instinctively and walked slowly, looking towards the other with extreme curiosity and fascination. It really was an elf! She was staring back at the approaching human, her eyes filled with wariness. The elven girl had a slender figure, her light green hair flowing like a waterfall, her unusually bright eyes revealing wisdom and mystery, her skin a pure, pale color. Her facial features were delicate and soft, giving an eerily transcendent and strange sense of beauty with her indifferent expression.
So beautiful. Byrne! Suddenly, a loud shout came, jolting Byrne out of his reverie. The white figure not far in front of him had vanished in an instant. What are you doing! Lucius ran over with a severe look on his face, ready to fight at a moments notice, with the guards also very vignt. Byrne was dazed for a while, then shook his head and murmured, Nothing, I just, I think I saw an elf. An elf? Lucius frowned deeply and immediately organized everyone to huddle and start searching the area. After more than two hours, they hadnt found any trace of an outsider; there simply was no such thing as an elf here. Did you see that white mysterious creature and mistake it for an elf? Lucius looked at his son, puzzled, and continued: Even though therge-scale ve trade was officially abolished decades ago, every other country in the west of the continent still allows the trade of foreign races in secret. The legendary elves are like walking gold, and due to the distance, the Eastern Four Kingdoms very rarely see elves. Byrne shook his head and said:
Im not mistaken, absolutely not, you know my Extraordinary trait. Luciuss frown deepened as he fell into deep thought, while Byrne recalled the scene he had just witnessed. His Profound Memory Extraordinary trait made that scene he had just seen incredibly clear and real, capable of being reyed in his mind at any time. Even if he wanted to forget, it was simply impossible. Byrne couldnt help but recall every detail of that figure in his mind meticulously. Such a beautiful life. That elven girl was like the most moving song of nature, the babbling brook flowing through the green mountains, full of tender breaths of life. He suddenly felt afraid, knowing that he would never be able to forget that beautiful figure. But would I ever have the chance to see her again? Chapter 27: 26: Accidental Gains! (Please Follow) Chapter 27: Chapter 26: idental Gains! (Please Follow)
` For three full days, the members of the Fischer family had not been able to find any trace of the mysterious creature, and the guards were feeling weary, yet due to Luciuss authority, no one dared to voice their desire to return. Lucius also knew not to expect too much in terms of the guards obedience and couldnt help but question the reliability of the information. In theory, Grandma Narda wouldnt betray them, but some information might be considered true by the informant, yet could still be a false report in reality. Just then, Byrnes expression changed slightly, and in a respectful tone he said, I sense Its will Father, its over there. After speaking, he extended his finger and pointed in the direction of a jungle.
Lucius quickly understood that what his son referred to must be a hint from the Lord of the Lost and nodded immediately. Alright, everyone heighten your alertness! The people of the Fischer family walked in that direction for another thirty minutes, but still found nothing. Suddenly, Lucius was shocked to find that the speed of the surrounding guards had slowed down, a slowness that was starkly apparent, including Byrne, everyone moved at a near standstill pace. He immediately realized that the Extraordinary trait Quickdraw had been activated! A seconds duration slowed down to twenty or thirty excruciating seconds, Lucius slowly moved his hand, attempting to draw his sword, all the while keenly observing his surroundings and soon pinpointing the source of hostility. A bear with white fur was hidden within the dense jungle dozens of meters away, its limbs as sturdy and powerful as steel, and its eyes carried a ferocious and murderous intent akin to that found in human eyes. It was very cautious and extremely careful, and if not for his own Extraordinary trait, it would have been very difficult to discover the presence of this bear. There were too many mysterious creatures in the world, and Lucius had no idea what kind of magic beast it was, but he could feel that its strength was formidable. It seemed to possess strength close to that of a low-level Transmutation, and with his own power, it would be impossible to be its opponent in a one-on-one fight! The gaze shifted! In the brief moment of staring, Lucius suddenly noticed the Moonshadow White Bears gaze shift and collide with his own! A confrontation!
It realized it had been spotted! Although his reaction speed increased by tens of times, his body still moved at normal speed, Lucius used all the strength in his body to draw his sword, yelling, Dodge! At the same moment, the bears massive body moved slightly, crouching down, its limbs touching the ground as it began to run, then, it charged towards the people of the Fischer family at a speed that was only slightly slower than a normal persons, slowlying at them. Lucius felt his scalp tingle, utterly horrified! Could it be that this speed, theoretically slowed down tens of times, was the creatures actual sprinting pace? In the final slow moments, he dodged to the side, while a few guards behind him looked around nonchntly before turning their heads vaguely in his direction. Those guards had no time to evade, fortunately, Byrne wasnt on its path! If, if Byrne had been right behind him, what would he have done? The thought suddenly urred to Lucius, and the next moment he felt ashamed of the ignoble doubt that had sprung from deep within him C as a father, he should never have such disgraceful hesitations. The second of slow motion brought by Quickdraw finally came to an end. Move quickly! Arr!
Lucius yelled fiercely, drawing his sword and dodging to the side, only to see a terrifying sight! Three guards who had been right behind him screamed as they were knocked into the air, after rising several dozen meters, their bodies fell to the ground like noodles, twisting, contorting, and even shattering in a horribly casual manner. Moonshadow Demon Bear! Byrne only saw a white blur charging at them, and after finally getting a clear look, he shouted out in shock and anger. His swordsmanship was already quite good, and he retreated immediately, then decisively pulled out an alchemical flintlock and aimed at the white bear to shoot. Bang! Lucius was surprised to find that the bullet had hit the Moonshadow Bear squarely in the abdomen, the bear with blindingly fast speed had not dodged it! Thats it! It must have used some Extraordinary trait or perhaps only straight-line charge to attain the speed it did just now! Under normal circumstances, the creatures movement speed would definitely not be so exaggerated. Arr! `
The Moonshadow White Bear, struck in the abdomen, howled in pain, its agony infused with even stronger rage. It then attempted to crouch down tounch another charge! Ha! Lucius charged forward with great valor, instantly activating sword brandishing and repeatedly shing at the bear several times. The de rolled up flesh and blood, and the howling bear instinctively retreated, failing toplete its charging stance. Although it was a bear-type magic beast, Lucius noticed that, contrary tomon sense, its defensive capabilities were not strong, and an ordinary person wielding a weapon could wound it. Charge now! Lucius immediately roared. The recent scene had been devastating to morale, and the seven surviving family guards, pale-faced, still managed to raise their three-meter-long spears and surround the bear from all sides with extreme caution. Still not good enough, Lucius thought. Even though he had trained these guards for years, their quality was still not up to par. If they coordinated with him and rushed in together, they could further damage the bear before them! Despite knowing he wasnt an outstanding instructor, Lucius was extremely disappointed. Roar! The bear swung its paws fiercely, its monstrous strength effortlessly sending several spears flying from the guards hands, while the remaining trembling guards immediately took several steps back. As soon as the encirclement broke, it red menacingly at Lucius, the male human who was clearly the most threatening presence.
Byrne had already pulled out his pen and paper, his head covered in sweat as he sketched, not even needing to look at the bear anymore, simply drawing urately from memory. Itsing! Lucius tensed up, and then the bear lunged at him again, its speed significantly slower than its initial charge. He was already prepared to block, but his whole body shook violently from the impact, uncontrobly thrown into the air, flying several steps before barely managing to stabilize his stance. Such tremendous strength! It must be in a straight line, its charge can only be straight! No sooner had Luciusnded than he rolled on the ground, and sure enough, the bear, already in a four-limb stance, charged at him like a moonshadowtoo fast! Impossible to block the charge; the best strategy was to try to avoid itpletely, thought Lucius, dripping with sweat as he struggled to his feet, gasping for air. Just one hit would be the end of him! But he soon saw a glimmer of hope, noticing that the bear, having charged past at high speed, seemed unable to stop. Ow! The bear crashed into arge tree in the jungle, halting only with great difficulty. It had just turned around when it noticed two ck alchemical explosives rolling at its feet.
Boom! The violent explosion tore one of the bears arms to shreds, but it was unfortunate that the alchemical explosives Lucius had predicted to throw were a bit too far, failing to kill it. Woo woo woo ow! It started to howl miserably, not immediately engaging in battle again, giving the humans time to catch their breath. The bear, having lost an arm, lost its will to fight and turned in fear to run away. Lucius did not choose to pursue it, only then did Byrne finish his drawing, rendering the bear fragile. I couldnt draw any faster, Im sorry, Byrne said, looking down awkwardly. Luciusughed heartily, saying nonchntly, Its absolutely fine, weve already won. Well clean up the corpse when we return. Now we need to follow the blood trail from afar. He didnt lead everyone to chase after and kill the Moonshadow White Bear; instead, they followed the blood trail from a hundred meters away. After tracking it for a day and a night, the magic beast finally copsed from excessive blood loss and didnt move anymore. The group waited for another half an hour without getting closer. Then Lucius picked up a spear and threw it with sharp precision, piercing the bear and causing blood to burst forth. Ow ow ow ow ow! The Moonshadow White Bear suddenly opened its eyes, rising furiously, its expression wild, trying to charge at the humans. But after a few staggering steps, its massive body finally fell backward. A joyful smile spread across Luciuss face as hezily said with narrowed eyes, Tsk tsk, now its thoroughly dead, unable to get back up ever again. Only then did Byrne breathe a sigh of relief, revealing a thoughtful expression as he said: There are two problems, the first is that extracting extraordinary materials requires a specialized spellcaster. In Nasirs town, only the elder of the silver descendants n has this skill. Also, the extraordinary materials on the Moonshadow Demon Bear are ss 3. You havent digested the current Magic Potion yet, so we cant use them directly. ss 3 Extraordinary Materials? Lucius was taken aback. Chapter 28: 27 Night Talk Chapter 28: Chapter 27 Night Talk
` After dealing with the aftermath, everyone was exhausted. Transporting the enormous bear carcass and three bodies also required a cart, so Lucius ordered two guards to go back first and call for more people, while the rest temporarily stayed in the jungle. In the end, they camped for the night. For some reason, Byrne still longed deep inside to see that stunningly beautiful elf again. In the middle of the night, he sat up again, feeling somewhat sleepy but unable to fall asleep. Byrne. A deep voice came from nearby, and Byrne saw his father Lucius keeping watch, arms folded across his chest, gazing at him wearily.
Ever since that battle, Lucius had been constantly reflecting, with abrupt selfish thoughts hidden deep within, always feeling uneasy. Byrne was the only son of his own flesh and blood. But would I really be willing to die for him? On the lips, rtives of the same blood are the most important, but when ites to a critical moment, the selfishness and baseness deep inside still surge forward, Lucius shook his head. Byrne sensitively perceived that something was off with his father but couldnt specifically pinpoint it. Father, whats wrong? he asked. Lucius looked at Byrne calmly and suddenly realized that at some point, he had grown into a man, even more handsome and dashing than himself when he was younger, like a truly noble gentleman. And what about himself? He had inevitably aged somewhat. Ageing, a word Lucius had never thought about before, suddenly overwhelmed his thoughts and refused to leave. He began very slowly, There are some things from the past that I want to talk to you about, things Ive never told you before. Alright, sure. Getting up, Byrne felt a bit excited inside. In fact, he had always known little about his fathers past.
Byrne grew up solely under his mothers care after birth. His mother, the daughter of a famous painter, had a great talent for painting, but her family did not believe a woman could be a painter, so she was never able to study painting systematically. All along, she had ced her hopes of bing a painter onto Byrne, but in the second year of Byrnes painting studies, a terrifying gue struck, and half the citys poption perished during those dreadful, months-long epidemic. After his mothers death, he arrived. The man who imed to be his father, whom his mother rarely mentioned and when she did, it was with admiration in her voice. Byrne, who had survived the gue but was frail and sickly, numbly followed Lucius as they left, endlessly observing this stranger yet familiar man during their aimless and prolonged journeys. He appearednguid, yet he was brave and shrewd, able to adeptly deal with any sudden situations, his eyes and speech filled with the confidence and charisma that could lead others forward. Father might not be the grand hero from the poetry collections, but Byrne truly admired him, and found himself increasingly subconsciously learning from this dangerous man who narrowed his eyes in a smile. The campfire crackled in the night, and the two made their way to the edge of the campsite. The old man with a resolute face, in his forties, sat on a stone, silently staring into the darkness for a long time, as if gazing deep within his heart, before he finally slowly began to speak: I have long since forgotten your mothers name. In fact, I forgot it not long after leaving that ce; after all, I only spent a month with her. What? Byrne looked astonished!
Our mercenary group once stayed in your childhood city for a month, where I serendipitously met your mother. Perhaps it was the dangerous aura I carry that is fatal to those living in tranquility; she fell in love with me quickly, With his head bowed, Byrne listened, while Lucius continued expressionlessly. I grew up in a rather well-known mercenary group, those old mercenaries were like my family. I never thought about leaving the mercenary group and wanted to die there. He had never thought of leaving the mercenary group, so why did hee back for him and his mother? Byrne couldnt help but feel puzzled deep inside. Somewhat unexpectedly, Byrne found himself wishing that his father would not continue. The voice of Lucius sank lower. I used to love gambling, and I loved cheating even more. I often used cheats to win money, until I met a wealthy guy one time. It was an old man with a ck robe and yellow eyes, his pupils chilling like those of a serpent. He stared at me with a coldugh at the gambling table, as if he could see through my cheating, but in reality, he lost to me time and time again. At first, I was ecstatically pleased with myself. But as I kept winning more and more money, a fear set in subconsciously, as I had never won so much before. So I made an excuse to leave the casino, and after getting back to the mercenary group, I never went there again. Within a few days, Ipletely put that incident out of my mind. As he spoke, Lucius gradually became entirely engrossed in his memories.
Then, he intuitively discerned an unsettling aura around the old man in the ck robe, hastily making excuses to leave the casino. For the first few days after returning to the mercenary group, nothing happened; their team continued to move through the wilderness as they usually would, everything proceeding as normal. Until one morning, just after he had woken up, he felt a terrible malice erupt suddenly from inside the tent. ` That was a scent of death I had never encountered before, one that made my body tense up involuntarily! Lucius was extremely vignt as he cautiously stepped outside the tent. His muscles tensed up in an instant, totally fearful at the sight of everyone around him being petrified, each member of the mercenary group turned into lifelike stone sculptures amidst their nk expressions! The old man in ck robes had finallye! He recognized the eyes at first nce, even though the old man in ck robes was revealing his true form as a ck giant dragon nearly a hundred meters long, those yellow serpent-like pupils hadnt changed at all! It said, Lets gamble again, you just need to beat me once, and its all over. I will let everyone go. It sneered, Either your own innards or those people of the mercenary group, you can choose your stake. Under the terrifying dragons might, Lucius was extremely scared, his heartbeat quickened, sweat poured down his forehead, his palms were damp, as if something was stuck in his throat, making it hard for him to breathe freely. He had to make a choice, but when he saw the cold, mocking gaze of the ck dragon, his heart instantly felt like it had plunged into an ice cer, subconsciously knowing that winning the gamble was almost impossible.
But I really dont want to die! No matter what, I dont want to die! Lucius spoke with great difficulty, his voice trembling as he expressed his deepest thoughts. They, let them be the stakes. The moment he spoke, he actually felt a sense of relief and happiness as if a burden had been lifted. But Lucius still subconsciously thought that he had hardly ever lost a bet in his life, and might not necessarily lose terribly. He had to try to win the uing gamble as much as possible. It burst into loudughter! Good! In the gambling thatsted for a day and a night that followed, involving all sorts of previously unseen games, Lucius tried every trick in the book even attempting to cheat, but he could never win even a single game; most games were simply impossible toplete by an ordinary persons strength, with the results almost invariably one-sided. And for some reason, the ck dragons luck was always incredibly good. Even if Lucius managed to have a slight chance, the dragon would overturn the situation every time in the end. Fear, helplessness, despair, and madness, a vast sea of negative emotions flooded his mind. Lucius trembled, kneeling on the ground listening to the continuous sound of the sculptures shattering. As the sculptures made from the members of the mercenary group shattered, one by one, he finally learned a horrifying truth. Your stakes are used up, worm, goodbye no, never to see you again.
The ck dragons voice was particrly cold and void of any emotion, not even bothering to mock anymore. Then it took to the sky with immense pride, leaving Lucius alone, copsing on the ground and weeping bitterly. At the edge of the campsite, Luciuss thoughts gradually emerged from the memories, as he continued speaking in a calm tone. At that time, I fell intoplete despair, having almost everything taken from me in an instant, I was dazed for I dont know how long. The giant dragon is also a rare and powerful existence among mysterious creatures. What Byrnes father recounted was simply beyond belief, leaving Byrne staring agape. A certain emotion began to stir in Luciuss eyes, and his breathing became progressively faster. Since then, I havent gambled for many years. To truly speak of it, perhaps only this chess move of actively seeking out the Lord of the Lost counts as gambling, and its the most important gamble of all. His eyes filled with hatred and malice, he uttered his words with a rasp nearly hysterical, chilling to the bone: As an ordinary person, I could never win; many of the games that ck lizard yed required extraordinary power toplete. One day! One day when I be powerful enough, I will find it again! I must win it over! Then kill it! Skin it with my own hands! Byrne stared at his father sitting beside him, his expression fierce,pletely losing his usual easy-going demeanor, almost like a man he had never truly known, He opened his mouth and finally asked, with great difficulty: If the people of the mercenary group hadnt died, would you havee back for us? Of course I Luciuss expression faltered for a moment, wanting to say Of course I would, but for some reason, he couldntplete the sentence, unusually at a loss during a conversation. Byrne understood, and so he silently got up and walked to the other side of the campsite. He didnt continue to press the issue, only realizing a hard truth. His mother didnt matter at all in his fathers heart, and his own existence was nothing more than an emotional substitute. A few years ago, Byrne might have been devastated, feelingpletely unable to ept it, even crying, but now as an adult, he just felt a deep-seated difort that he couldnt shake off from the bottom of his heart. Lucius shifted his toes slightly, wanting to stand up and smooth things over with his usually skillful words. In the end, he didnt stand up, but quietly looked towards the jungle outside the campfire with a profound gaze. Thatpletely dark jungle, devoid of any light as if to swallow all hope, where almost any rational kindness would be choked by the nights cold madness; the people by the campfire, just like the members of the Fischer family, should never venture into that Tranquil night on a whim. Chapter 29: 28 Consecution “Pharmacist Chapter 29: Chapter 28 Consecution Pharmacist
The only person in Nasir Town who could use an Extraction Spell to turn mysterious creatures into extraordinary materials was the elder of the silver descendants n. However, cooperation between the Fischer family and the elder of the silver descendants n was not going smoothly. Silver descendants are one of the sub-human species, characterized by their white hair, not only their head hair but even their eyebrows and all body hair. Their average lifespan is half that of ordinary people, but their spiritual power is naturally stronger. The probability of newborn silver descendants awakening the talent of a spellcaster is several times higher than that of mainstream humans. The drawback is that the mental state of silver descendants is more prone to instability. One of the most powerful and influential spellcasters in the history of the Ouden Continent was a female silver descendant who had created a top-tier Element-type Spellcasting Bequest and soon after vanished without a trace along with the bequest.
There were only a few hundred silver descendants in Nasir Town, but they lived together on a street at the edge of South City, and anyone who dared to bully a silver descendant would be met with collective retaliation. They were very hostile to outsiders, and the other townspeople rarely ventured to their street. Since the silver descendants universally worshiped the Lord of Salvation, they only allowed those who shared their faith toe and do business with them. The members of the Fischer family had never publicly dered their faith. Lucius suggested that the family collectively pretend to worship the Lord of Salvation, the most influential deity. Byrne felt that it did not matter whether they pretended to follow the powerful Lord of Salvation and the Sun, or the seemingly weaker Order, Storm, or Silver Moon. The problemy with Irene; the mere mention of feigning belief in the Lord of Salvation made her ufortable, and even the idea of pretending to convert left a bad taste in her mouth. In her own words, it was unbearable to see others praising other gods as the greatest right in front of her, to the point where she could not eat. It wasnt until Lucius presented her with many examples of endurance and psychological preparation that Irene finally agreed to the pretense, albeit reluctantly. The devout Irenes soul wrestled with a strand of ck light; the original ck radiance had been expended in a night battle long ago, and the new ck light was the result of her devout prayers re-condensed through God Worshiping over three years. Thus, the negotiation with the elder of the silver descendants n was left to Irene, but the prospects did not look hopeful. Despite having studied the religious teachings of the Lord of Salvation beforehand, their attitude toward her remained poor. The fundamental reason for this was that she was not a silver descendant, but a mainstream human. Byrne had thought so initially, but Lucius scoffed at this reason with tant disdain. Wasnt Baron Hovern, who had originallye to collect money, also not a silver descendant? And yet, didnt that very principled n elder still put on a smiling face at the banquet?
In the end, the elder of the silver descendants n quoted a price that Irene simply could not ept. The rationale behind the outrageous demand was simple: there were not many spellcasters with Alchemical Spellcasting Bequest in the whole of Nasir Town, and he was the only one who could perform the Extraction Spell. Otherwise, the Fischer family would have to look for someone else in Fein City. The Fischer family indeed could not afford to dy any longer, for as time passed and without proper preservation techniques, the extraordinary power contained in the Moonshadow White Bears corpse would gradually diminish. The deal was eventually struck, and the members of the Fischer family soon rejoiced. From the bears carcass, they acquired a ss 3 Extraordinary Material Moonshadow Bearskin, and in addition, a ss 2 Extraordinary Material Moonshadow Tongue, amounting to a significant fortune. The Moonshadow Bearskin couldnt be used immediately, as Lucius, who had already reached the 2nd Rank, was still far from assimting the Magic Potion. However, after some discussion, they also decided not to sell it. Fortunately, the ss 2 Extraordinary Material Moonshadow Tongue could be put to immediate use, as both Irene and Byrne had fully digested the magic potions of the 1st Rank. The ceremony unfolded once again. After the Fischer family members sacrificed the Moonshadow Tongue, Karl entered the Spirit Realm again, yet did not immediately expand the Extraordinaryws. He silently contemted whether to elevate Irene or Byrne to the next step. Between the Path of Knowledge and the Path of Divine Sacrifice for the 2nd Rank, the Path of Knowledge takes priority for the entire Fischer family, he concluded. Karl then created the 2nd Rank of the Path of Knowledge. In the constetion, there existed the image of a middle-aged man in green robes, holding a potion bottle with swirling liquid. Pharmacist of the Consecution! A pale green Spiritual Radiance entered Byrnes body before the eyes of all present.
Even though she wasnt the second to receive the blessing, Irene felt no jealousy or dissatisfaction, but rather heartfelt joy for her rtive and was filled with even greater reverence and gratitude toward the great Lord of the Lost. Byrne took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and keenly sensed the new power he had gained. I am deeply grateful for the power you have bestowed upon me, O great Lord of the Lost. First and foremost was the considerable increase in spirituality, which had risen by about eighty percent from its original foundation. There was also a moderate improvement in the quality of his physique, although not the primary enhancement, yet it was already on par with a diator of the 1st Rank. The Pharmacists extraordinary trait had two aspects: Drug Verification and Self-Extracted Form. Drug Verification was a very simple and practical ability, whereby the effects of any potion, medicinal herb, or extraordinary material could be known at a nce by the holder of the Pharmacists Power of Consecution. As for the other important effect, Self-Extracted Form, it granted the Pharmacist an inheritance akin to that of an Alchemical Spellcaster, possessing the capability to craft and develop various magic potion forms on their own. Moreover, while they were attempting to make and research magic potions, hints leading to the correct approach would asionally surface in their minds, significantly increasing the sess rate of potion-making. Because the financial situation of the Fischer family was rather dire, Karl judged that the Pharmacist Power of Consecution, which tended towards increasing mary ie, would be more suitable. Two monthster, the residents of Nasir Town learned of an exhrating piece of news. The rebelling nobles of the northern kingdom of Rhea had suffered a massive defeat, with their main force nearly decimated, and the higher-ups leading the armies on both sides had entered into peace negotiations.
The people, who had been worried about the war spreading to them, all breathed a sigh of relief, and even the overall prices in the northern part of the Cyart Kingdom gradually began to fall. At the age of five, Chris had already begun to learn swordsmanship,bat, stealth, and other fighting skills with Lucius. The quietd had a tremendous talent for movement; he seemed to pick up various fighting techniques almost instantly, leading Lucius to even wonder if he had a hidden talent for coaching. The health of Old Ramon from the smithy was not promising; his dementia was bing increasingly serious, to the point where he often couldnt recognize his own son and would burst into tears whenever he saw Irene. The visage of the once robust and tough old cksmith seemed to be gradually fading away. Lucius, inexplicably fearful, avoided passing by the smithy as much as possible; perhaps disappearance was more terrifying than death itself. He didnt know how many more years he had left to live; he just wanted another chance to face that ck giant dragon while he was still alive. There will definitely be another chance, theres absolutely still time! After acquiring the power of the Pharmacist, the Fischer family set up a simple workshop, and Byrne began trying to develop new medicines. The familys existing blood potion, used for healing injuries, was among the experimental subjects. He mixed different substances and ss 0 Extraordinary Materials with the blood potion in various proportions. Thanks to his Self-Extracted Form trait, Byrnes mind was twice graced with mysterious voices giving directions, like Add another ten milliliters of water or Keep heating. The voices were as if someone was whispering in his own mind, eerily peculiar yet inexplicably reliable. Winter came, with snow nketing the mountains, and the frozenkes and rivers, a slight breeze shaking the hanging ice crystals from the tree branches.
Another year was nearly over. In the Fischer familys rudimentary workshop, an extremely weary Byrne suddenly stood up, walking back and forth while cheering, his face unable to contain the surging excitement and tion. Sess! Ive finally done it! Hahaha! The original blood potion, with an added ten milliliters of water heated continuously to boiling, and finally mixed with five grams of the ss 0 Extraordinary Material Ghost Starfish precipitate, can attain a powerful detoxification effect on top of its base properties! He was ecstatic; the powerful antidote was much more expensive than the blood potion! Bang, bang, bang! Suddenly there was knocking at the door, followed by Irene entering sternly, ignoring Byrnes sign on the door that read Do Not Enter Without Permission. Byrne was stunned, looking at his cousin whose expression was solemn. Irene took a deep breath. A family meeting must be convened immediately, Byrne Based on very reliable information, an army of Rhea people has suddenly crossed the border and is headed in the direction of Nasir! Chapter 30: 29 Boomerang Chapter 30: Chapter 29 Boomerang
In the Fischer familys basement, three members of the family were momentarily silent. Byrne even harbored a glimmer of hope, thinking the Cyart army might bypass Nasir Town, but in the end, he couldnt bring himself to say it aloud. The Cyart and the Rhea were the most sworn enemies among the Eastern Four Kingdoms, waging war and looting each other in the decades before they signed a peace treaty. Thest battle, which urred on the border of the two countries twelve years ago, had left a heavy toll of dead and wounded, marking the memories of many Cyart people. The Rhea were known for their fierceness and brutality, far from the civilized reputation of the Cyart in mainstream opinion. They were even one of the rare countries on the Ouden Continent that still adhered to a feudal lordship system, where the Rhea kings cohesion and control fluctuated between strong and weak. After much thought, Irene asked, Whats the situation in Nasir like now?
Lucius said, The news hasnt been released yet. Its only circting among the major families, but I think its only a matter of time before it spreads throughout the whole city. Narrowing his eyes, he spoke gravely, We dont know how many troops the Rhea have sent, nor when Cyart reinforcements will arrive, but in any case, we cant gamble on it. The standing armed forces of Nasir Town consisted of a hundred or so patrolmen armed with flintlocks, and when counting the extraordinary exponents and guards from the major families, there were only about three hundred people capable of joining the battle in total. Moreover, they were not professional soldiers, and their actualbat power was iparable. Each family is packing up valuable goods, preparing to leave Nasir temporarily. I think fleeing to Fein City is the best route. Good. Having made their decision, the three didnt hesitate any longer and went off to take care of their respective tasks. Irene was in charge of deciding which valuable items to take with them, while Lucius went to call the Fischer familys guard and servants, informing them of the situation and instructing them to notify their families to bring their belongings immediately. Suddenly, Lucius said, Byrne, go to the Taylor family right away. We still have to retrieve a sum of fifteen Gold Coins from our investment. Not long ago, Byrne had spent a considerable amount of money on pharmaceutical research, and now the Byrne family had only about ten Gold Coins left in assets, which would likely be insufficient for the journey as refugees. No sooner had Byrne left his house and reached the street than he realized the news had already spread. People were hustling about in panic, running back and forth very anxiously. Because the servants of the various families in Nasir were rted to many townsfolk, the news spread like wildfire, from one to ten, ten to a hundred, making it impossible to keep a secret.
He jogged through the noisy streets to the Taylor family residence, only to discover that the entire familys estate was deserted. Byrne stood stunned for a while, then realized that the remaining half of the payment could not be retrieved for the time being. But, the Taylor family could run temporarily, but not forever. As long as they remained in the vicinity of the East Coast, Byrne was confident they could be found. Moreover, he believed in his heart that several years of acquaintance with Robert would prevent him from outright defaulting on the debt. By the time Byrne returned to his family, all the neighborhoods were in an uproar. No, he quickly realized that it wasnt just the people on this street who were shaken by fear; the entire Nasir City was in great panic. Baron Hovern was absent, the town chief was utterly unreliable, and with no one to lead the townspeople in resistance, everyone was thinking of fleeing as quickly as possible. Most of Nasirs adults had experienced war and knew all too well how cheap human life became once war broke out, the overwhelming fear instantly pressing down on them. Just as Lucius had thought, many people decided to flee westward to the safest ce, Fein, the only city on the East Coast. Their caravan quickly became massive. The Fischer familys dozens of members blended into the first few thousand refugees, along with Old Ramons family from the cksmith shop and sea merchant Johns family, making the final count about a hundred or so. Irene suddenly noticed with surprise that Old Ramons mind had be very clear, talking and handling matters in an orderly fashion. The escape had begun.
Dragging families and carrying many belongings made therge refugee caravan slow, likely taking seven to eight days just to reach the territory of Fein City, and with the impact of the snowy environment, it could take even longer. On the third evening of the escape, the outdoor climate grew increasingly cold. Snowkes danced gently through the air, weaving a tapestry of purity, floating like elves, lightly brushing everything on the ground. As the sun set, thousands of fleeing refugees chose to make camp next to the forest after crossing a frozen river. Different incidents emerged within the throng of refugees during several days, with frequent acts of theft and even outright robberies urring. The town chief had disappeared at the first opportunity and the Taylor family as well, while the other three knight families discussed that night who should lead them in maintaining overall order. The Fischer family, however, experienced no attempts at theft or robbery, partly due to their high reputation and partly due to their considerable martial strength. The dozens of the Fischer family were setting camp, with the tired guards and servants all working hard. So far, Irene had managed to handle all sorts of situations very adeptly. In the first years, most matters within the family were handled by Lucius, but now she had be adept at managing the internal affairs of the Fischer family, even more patient than Lucius. Afterforting two frightened cooks, Irene approached Lucius and Byrne, her inner unease prompting her to ask, Our caravan is a conspicuous target, could anything go wrong? Fully armed, Lucius shook his head and calmly, pointing his sword to the north, said,
That troop from the north, from Rhea, will be heading straight for Nasir after passing through the jungle. For them to find our group in the vast wilderness is virtually impossible. Indeed, several thousand people might seem like a lot, but in the vast expanse of the East Coast, they were like a small bunch of ants, and the chances of them encountering another small bunch of ants by chance were extremely slim. Lucius continued, Moreover, if the Rhea troops wander aimlessly in the wild, the risk is too great. It would be better to raid Nasir and then turn and run, Byrne, who was listening nearby, suddenly looked up and said, There is one exception, though. Ive heard of an exceedingly rare Spellcasting Bequest, the prophecy-type spells, that can urately pinpoint a targets location. Lucius remained silent. The strategically valuable prophecy-type spells did exist, but the chances of them being in that Rhea troop were not high. Moreover, the likelihood of this group of Rheans stubbornly insisting on going after their group was nearly non-existent. Unless there was someone or something extremely important within the entire escape party. Lucius revealed a smile and calmly said, This is a low-risk gamble; nothing will happen. Um, I understand. Irene nodded gently, turned, and continued to console members of the Fischer family.
Soon, people came seeking treatment for sickness, as several elderly people had nearly sumbed to the cold weather and the demands of the journey. Irene did not refuse, striving to save the old peoples lives, and the people of Nasir were all deeply grateful to her. Until a group of people with white hair and beards approached her. Irene was slightly taken aback. The members of the Fischer family looked over; it was the silver descendants from Nasir Town, who not long ago had swindled a sum of money from the Fischer family. Irene calmly watched them as a man with white, long hair stepped forward, clearly someone of higher status among the silver descendants, his clothing bearing symbols that unted a spellcasters identity. The silver descendant man fell silent for a while before finally asking with neither subservience nor arrogance, Madam Irene, the elder of our n suddenly copsed and has not regained consciousness. We suspect it may be a disease triggered by the cold weather and the fatigue. We beg you to save our elder, seeing as we are both followers of the Lord of Salvation. Upon hearing this, Irene revealed a bright smile as if delighted by some happy thought. She had healed too many people and knew that the cold,bined with fatigue and emotional excitement, could easily cause malignant changes in the hearts and brains of the elderly. As a fellow devotee of the Lord of Salvation, of course, I will save the respected elder of the silver descendants. Rest assured, Irene said. Irene paused here, causing the middle-aged man to grow anxious before she continued, However, the Fischer family is currently in a very difficult situation, and we hope that you will offer assistance in the name of the Lord of Salvation.
The middle-aged man nodded, unsurprisingly asking, Fischer family, how much assistance do you need? But when Irene finished, his expression changed. We left Nasir in a hurry, and we urgently need thirty Gold Coins. Although everyone among the silver descendants knew Irene was asking a sky-high price, they had no choice but to oblige her. After all, just as only the elder of the silver descendants n possessed the Extraction Spell, Irene of the Fischer family was the best healer among the thousands in their party. Ultimately, it was the shortsightedness of the elder of the silver descendants n that had led to this unfortunate situation, unlike sea merchant John, who would rather take a loss to make a good impression on the Fischer family. The silver descendants n was extremely unified and quickly gathered the thirty Gold Coins, earnestly beseeching Irene to save their elders life. When she treated the elder of the silver descendants n, she didntpletely heal his ailment but left a portion untreated, ensuring that the silver descendants n must beg Irene daily. After returning to the Fischer family camp, the sky had gradually darkened, and the snow grew denser, falling slowly like suspended feathers. Irene suddenly discovered that Grandma Narda, the mother of the thieves gang leaders, was silently waiting for her with a ck iron box. Because of the Dawn Churchs basic principles of secrecy and caution, Grandma Narda rarely came directly to the Fischer family. Irene asked in puzzlement, Grandma Narda, what brings you here? As soon as Narda saw Irene, she quickly approached, speaking excitedly, A few days ago, my children came across something from a merchant, which could very well be a Mysterious rare artifact. She leaned in and lowered her voice, You once said that the lost Lord of Dawn needs them, and these past days Ive not had the chance to hand it to you. I feel now is the time to give it to you. After saying this, Grandma Narda respectfully presented the ck iron box. Suddenly, Irene felt a tiny tremor from the powerful will of the Lord of the Lost! Inside the ck iron box seemed to hide something extremely important, something that even the great gods could not disregard! She was utterly astonished. What exactly was inside the ck iron box? Just then, puzzled murmurs arose from the crowd around her, followed by gasps of surprise! Someones here! Look over there, quick! Ah! Irene and Grandma Narda abruptly looked up, their gazes joining the crowds in the direction everyone was staring. In the dim light of day, ck figures were gradually multiplying on the far side by the riverbank, bing more distinct and moving closer, appearing like a terrifying ck Tide slowly advancing as if to devour everything. Chapter 31: 30: Collapse Chapter 31: Chapter 30: Copse
Is this a joke? How is this possible? Luciuss eyes widened, his body shivering, as he incredulously stared at the ck Tide slowly approaching from afar. It wasntpletely dark yet, and with his keen senses, he could vaguely make out that the so-called ck Tide was very likely the regr army of the Rhea. Impossible! Absolutely impossible! He knew how vast the East Coast was, how could this army have arrived here? And didnt they plunder other refugee groups or scour Nasir at all? Moreover, there was more than one path from Nasir to Fein City, damn it! The appearance of those people was like an ant from Nasir precisely finding another ant!
Just bad luck, or rather, fate? Lucius felt a bitter taste in his heart, vaguely sensing that there was some kind of inevitable factor in this gamble that led to their failure. They cheated to find this fleeing group so urately and quickly. Lucius suddenly turned back and looked towards the pitch-ck jungle not far away and yelled: All members of the Fischer family, abandon everything except your personal belongings, and run into the jungle right now! Due to certain issues with rifled guns yet to be addressed, the armies on the Ouden Continent were generally equipped with smoothbore flintlocks, with an effective range of about a hundred meters. Reloading took at least tens of seconds, hence the very important first volley of collective fire on the battlefield would not be fired lightly. And the Nasir refugees had not entered the range of the Rhea armys bullet fire in the first ce. But in the world of ud, extraordinary power existed, and aside from the soldiers equipped with flintlock rifles, the infantry retained other tactics based on the characteristics of their race. At themand, the Rheas unique half-orc units temporarily set down their flintlock guns and collectively threw a few short spears with extraordinary strength that ordinary humans could not match, from a great distance. They rose into the dim sky and fell scattered over hundreds of meters into the fleeing crowd, followed by continuous screams and wails. Ahhhh! Run! The Rhea areing!
Help! A regr army might scatter in disarray, but the refugee group became like an anthill thrown with firecrackers upon being attacked, everyone went mad! Everyone made a wild dash towards the jungle to the west, with many of the weak and even some adults being pushed down by others and ending up dead under the crush of the chaos. The sparse throwing of spears stopped abruptly. In the dim light, a detachment of Rheas army resembling a ck tide separated out, rapidly closing in. They were a well-trained cuirassier unit, charging towards the refugees on their fast horses. Lucius, leading the Fischer family, didnt hesitate to rush towards the jungle. Encountering a regr cavalry unit in the wilderness left no chance of survival; they had to dive into the jungle right away. Irene was clutching her dazed brother Chris, while Byrne kindly pulled Grandma Narda along as she ran; Grandma Narda let out a few wails trying to look for her sons but ultimately didnt go against the crowd to search for them. A few strangers who werent familiar blocked the way, begging and entangling, hoping to obtain the protection of the Fischer family, which had a high reputation and was well praised by everyone in Nasir. Get out of my way! Lucius roared loudly, cutting down anyone in his way without hesitation, tearing away the mask of the Hero of Nasir to reveal a ferocious and frantic face. He knew it had to be done this way, as sheltering a few more would mean dozens more, even hundreds more. Having scared the shocked people away with his killing, Lucius led his family members into the edge of the jungle at the first opportunity. The dark jungle was vast, more than enough for their purposes, and moreover, it would take the Rhea a long time to finish killing the majority of refugees and then proceed with the looting.
Thats the logic, but for some reason, Lucius had a strong sense of fear deep inside. It ising! All members of the Fischer family felt the hint given by the great Lord of the Lost! Something even more terrifying is about to happen! Suddenly, within the ck Tide, a silent blue rain rose into the sky, reaching tens of meters high before blooming into cold blue flowers, then falling like brilliant fireworks onto all the Rhea. The spells aura was extremely beautiful, yet Lucius and the others felt nothing but horror, and they immediately plunged into the jungle without hesitation. It was a Ritual Spell cast by many, greatly enhancing the overall speed of the Rhea people. The cavalry, who were even faster, swept across the frozen river like winds of death, crossing it in record time! The swiftest of the ck-armored riders had already stood out from the pursuing cavalry! The pitch-ck warhorse beneath him galloped with lightning speed as if it possessed the terrifying bloodline of a mysterious creature, its hooves striking sparks of lightning that were extraordinarily visible against the dimming sky! He might be the Rhea peoplesmander! An Extraordinary knight from the Nasir knight family bellowed as he rode his warhorse, charging forward to intercept the ck-armored rider breaking away from the main force. Killing him would surely deal a heavy blow to the enemys morale. In the instant they closed in on each other for closebat, the dazed people couldnt make out the details as the Nasir knight tumbled off his still galloping horse, body askew.
The ck-armored rider quickly entered the rear of the fleeing group on his pitch-ck warhorse. Anyone struck by him was instantly thrown aside, and soon the cavalry followed through the breach, swords raised high, relentlessly cutting down their foes. The night had fallenpletely dark, and in a few hours, it would be light again. Surrounded by pitch darkness, the members of the Fischer family were utterly exhausted, but thankfully, the sounds of ughter were no longer behind them. Lucius exhaled and said, Lets stop for a moment, count the numbers for the third time, and start with you, Byrne. The original group of over a hundred people surrounding the Fischer family now numbered just over seventy, with more than thirty scattered. Fortunately, all the key members were still present, including Old Ramon. He had been carried all the way by his son Hugh, who,rge in stature, nowy on the ground panting, his face flushed and body trembling, unable to utter a single word. Even with stamina far exceeding human limits, Lucius, fully armed, still felt exhausted and knew they had to rest. Having already trekked for a day in the icy wilderness and then scrambling through the jungle for a long time, many had reached their limits. Grandma Narda had even fainted from exhaustion; fortunately, Irenes healing powers had saved her. Lucius ordered everyone to hydrate and eat and then rise to continue marching in thirty minutes. In the dark of the night, the resting group dared not to light anymps, conversing in hushed tones, while subdued cries asionally reached their ears. Byrne approached Lucius and Irene, sipping water in small gulps, and said nervously,
I looked at a rough map of this jungle yesterday. Its vast; we probably wont make it out until sunrise. Our current path leads to the southeast, it is less intuitive but safer. Irene closed her eyes in ardent prayer,muning, then after pondering with her eyes reopened, she solemnly said, The great Lord of the Lost can bring misfortune upon our enemies, but He has not fully awakened yet, and His power should not be used lightly. The targets that can receive the Descending Divine Punishment are very few. We can implore the great Lord of the Lost to intervene if we offer up our lifespans as a sacrifice. I understand, Lucius nodded after listening, frowning deeply in thought. He knew it was impossible to have the not-yet-awakened Lord of the Lost annihte the enemy. Like all gods of this world, they seldom interfere with worldly matters without extensive preparation and sacrifices. Yet, His great power ensured that at least one or two, or slightly more, enemies would be in if the chosen target was right, creating a surprising effect. However, that was the worst-case scenario; the best oue would be that they no longer encountered the Rhea army and made a safe escape. In theory, it was nearly impossible for the Rhea to find them again.
Nevertheless, Lucius couldnt shake off an intense feeling of fear and unease from deep within. Suddenly, his eyes widened in tremor, and he growled in a low voice, No, no, this is all wrong! Those Rhea are cheating in the game! Chapter 32: 31 Fatal Gamble Chapter 32: Chapter 31 Fatal Gamble
The fleeing group rose to continue their journey, only this time everyone tacitly slowed their pace. Most were at the limits of their physical and emotional endurance, and while they had managed to hold on without issue initially, a brief rest had almost instantaneously allowed exhaustion to overwhelm them. Sighs, crying, andints intermittently arose from around, the jungle aheadpletely dark and lightless, like a tunnel leading to a bottomless underground. The escapees could only move forward, guided by the memories in Byrnes head, silently hoping for light at the end of the darkness. Chris, who kept moving forward, suddenly stopped and looked down at his feet where an insect, identally crushed underfoot, had its juices sttered all over the ground. Whats wrong? his sister Irene whispered gently beside him. Chris shook his head, said nothing in response, and continued to follow the group.
Its okay, well definitely be fine. Irene took a deep breath, one hand tightly clutching a transparent bottle, while the otherforted her brother Chris. She had thought Chris would be afraid, trembling just like the other children, but the young boy with silvery-white hair simply followed the group in silence, not uttering a word from the beginning to the end. He seemed to be the only person in the fleeing group who wasnt nervous. Irene always felt she knew her brother best, yet sometimes she thought Chris was a bit too mature. Some might even say that Chris seemed somewhat emotionallycking, but Irene deeply despised such a statementit was as if they were calling her brother handicapped. He was just precocious and quiet. Irene. Old Ramon came over. As the pace of the group had slowed, Old Ramon, who still had enough strength, insisted on walking on his own and didnt want to be carried by his son anymore. He looked at Irene who had grown up, thinking that if his granddaughter couldve grown up, she might have been just as beautiful as Irene. Irene, I know how cruel and terrifying the Rhea people can be. Ive dealt with these bastards decades ago. Mhm.
Irene nodded. The once somewhat senile Old Ramon was now extraordinarily lucid. His calm eyes gazing into the darkness held determination and weight as he continued, But lets not kid ourselves, we Cyart people arent exactly saints either. You must be careful. War is a game for the nobility; its usually the poor folks children who die while the nobles hardly ever kill each other. One day, if you want to transition from being a pawn in their game to a yer, you must find a way to be a noble. War is but a game for the nobles, and the children of the poor are the ones who die, Irene reflected thoughtfully. Old Ramon fell silent for a while, then added, Hugh actually has a son, my grandson, who was raised in his uncles home in a nearby vige. Irene nodded again, initially thinking the old man would make some request about his grandson, but the conversation ended abruptly. Old Ramon fell silent and kept muttering to himself. Lucius, leading the group, was deep in thought, desiring to know how the Rhea people had cheated, for only then could the Fischer family be entirely safe. How exactly had they discovered our fleeing group? Did the Rhea troops target everyone or just a specific person or item? Prophecy-type spells? It was very possible. Lucius knew that prophecy-type spellcasters were extremely rare but they did exist, and perhaps the Rhea had used a prophecy-type spell to learn about the entire fleeing group. But was that the answer?
He frowned tightly, not understanding the specific workings of prophecy-type spells and thus unable to fully assess the overall situation. It seemed that everyone was gradually approaching the edge of the dark forest, and the sky was also slowly brightening, no longer the pitch-ck path where one couldnt see their own hand in front of them. Everyones spirits lifted slightlythe most dangerous moment hadpletely passed. Finally, the light of Dawn illuminated the jungle, and the reflection of the snow brightened the surroundings, filling everyones heart with the joy of relief. Lucius couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief as he patted Byrnes shoulder and said, Lets not leave the jungle just yet, Ill go ahead and scout the situation. Lets rest here for thirty minutes. The air around was still exceedingly cold, but the light hadpletely driven away the darkness, and deep in Luciuss heart, he couldnt suppress the feeling of joy at having escaped to safety! We survived! However, not long after Lucius had left, a warning from the great Lord of the Lost emerged in the deepest recesses of his mind. The message contained within that great will was not to move forward carelessly, there were enemies ahead! Lucius was shocked as he gazed towards the bright exit of the jungle, falling into a long silence.
Karls intangible consciousness rose high, centering on the transparent bottle in Irenes hand as he looked around, and quickly spotted an entire troop of Cyart cavalry waiting outside the jungle ahead. Behind them, in several directions, hundreds of Cyart infantry were also advancing slowly, holding flintlocks and gradually enclosing on their position. He was acutely aware that if things continued this way, the people of the Fischer family would bepletely captured. Karls consciousness leapt a great distance to near the cavalry unit, which totaled only a hundred riders C not many C among which only three were Extraordinary Exponents who possessed different Knight Bequests. The leader was none other than the ck armored knight who had led the charge the day before. Under the ck helmet visor was the serious face of a middle-aged man, with a full head of red hair. His demeanor was entirely different from the surrounding cavalry, undoubtedly a true noble. The entire situation was nearly hopeless. They faced a blockage ahead and pursuers behind, and it seemed as if the Cyart could unpredictably pinpoint their location. Karl immediately ryed the information back to the three members of the Fischer family. These Cyart people have really cheated through and through. Lucius took a deep breath, feeling an overwhelming sense of powerlessness as sweat slowly trickled down his back, even experiencing a sense of dj vu. The current predicament was like the one from years ago, when he had encountered that giant ck dragona gamble at every step, where one wrong move could mean no burial for the dead.
The immense pressure felt like an invisible force, continuously and tightly constricting Luciuss mental and physical being, making it hard for him to breathe. Lucius closed his eyes and bowed his head with genuine devotion, slowly speaking: Great Lord of the Lost, I pray to you. I sincerely ask that you protect all members of the Fischer family. Next, I will lead away the cavalry troop up ahead, please allow the rest of the family to immediately pass the road ahead, without the slightest dy. Lucius seemed to be talking to himself, but in fact, he was speaking to the Lord of the Lost. His speed of movement was undoubtedly the fastest among them all, with the most abundant stamina andbat ability that went without saying. If that cavalry unit directly engaged the people of the Fischer family, it would be over for everyone, so he had to lead them away himself. Lucius did not look back but went alone, sword in hand, actively seeking out the cavalry unit. He believed the great Lord of the Lost was protecting the Fischer family and would definitely convey his thoughts to Byrne and Irene. The next thing to do was to briefly distract the cavalry unit, then try to survive. Although it was undoubtedly an extremely difficult and dangerous action, Lucius knew it was another deadly gamble he couldnt escape, simr to the one from years ago. Only this time, the chips on the perilous gamble were not just the important people beside him, but also himself!
Chapter 33: 32 The Smell of Iron in the Snow Chapter 33: Chapter 32 The Smell of Iron in the Snow
The cavalrymen d in breasttes and helmets positioned themselves at the edge of the forest, awaiting themanders order to attack with strict readiness. Leading the cavalry formation was a red-haired middle-aged noblemander, Baron Bourette Meyer, one of the few younger brothers of Marquis Meyer. He hailed from a prominent northern Rhea family, the Meyer family, the most important noble force among the many that had rebelled against the King. But the Meyer family was too vast, and even if the family was defeated and negotiated with, the King would not dare topletely annihte the Meyer family. From then on, the Meyer family would enter a long period of decline. It might be a few years, decades, but after a century, the Meyer family would still undoubtedly remain one of Rheas top noble families! Every member of the Meyer family firmly believed in the future of the family, each willing to sacrifice life, freedom, and dignity to fight for the glory of the entire family!
Unitythat was the motto of the Meyer family! Exhaling the chill air from within his ck helmet, Bourette tightly grasped the reins in his hand and looked toward the two squire knights beside him. Theres still time. Once we get that thing, we immediately head north. The two squire knights, one burly and one frail, with the burlier one asking, What about the infantry squads? They can only remain within Cyarts reach. Bourette fell silent for a moment before continuing with regret, Duke ck Iron Houstons army is in Fein City; they will definitelye to intercept us. Were cavalry, we still have a chance to escape. The infantry squads are pretty much doomed. The name of Duke ck Iron was well-known, the aged man was the terrifying demon, butcher, and madman who had repeatedly defeated the Rhea people. Whenever they thought of such an old man, it always weighed heavily on the Rhea peoples hearts. However, Bourette thought that if his brother, Marquis Meyer, one day had the chance to face Duke ck Iron on the battlefield, he might stand a chance of defeating the legend. Upon hearing that the infantry squads would be annihted, the burly squire knight was shaken and couldnt help asking loudly, Baron Bourette, is it worth the death of so many brave Rhea soldiers?
Bourette nodded without hesitation and said with firm conviction, Their deaths are valuable, precious. Only with that thing can the Meyer family step onto the highest stage with glory and join the ranks of the most splendid ruling families on this continent. The two squire knights exchanged a nce; their ultimate loyalty was to the Meyer family. Since this action was beneficial for the family, they could only sacrifice those infantrymen. Bourette bowed his head and felt the shards trembling inside the box on his body. Although he could sense the location of kin within a range, he couldnt pinpoint them more precisely. He just felt one of the shard pieces was getting closer. Of the five pieces of that broken thing, two were kept by his brother, one was with him, another on those Cyart people in the jungle, and thest oney in the distant west of the continent. In due time, the Meyer family would definitely be able to gather them all! Bang! A sudden gunshot immediately drew everyones attention! A cavalryman slowly copsed among the crowd, the flintlock bullet having prated the unprotected part of his body at extreme range, instantly resulting in death. A middle-aged man stood at the edge of the forest, holding a sword in one hand and raising a flintlock high with the other, d in silver full-body armor. When the breeze blew, the snowkes reflected the zing Sun and Radiant Sun, resembling dancing shards of ss, sparkling with enchanting light, as though the surroundings were cast in ayer of illusionary light and shadow.
The light from abovended on the snow, and the reflected abundance of light made that challenging middle-aged man seem somewhat divine and invible. The next moment, he turned and ran into the forest! Bourette saw the mans speed was not weak, definitely a knight! The odds of that thing remaining in the hands of an ordinary person were low, which meant that man was likely carrying a piece of that artifact! Bourette immediately issued a serious order,manding his two subordinate squire knights, shouting, I will stay here to lead the team and intercept the rest; you go lead people to block him! The two squire knights at once led forty cavalrymen in pursuit, while Bourette stayed behind with the rest, coldly waiting for the remaining mbs. The infantry squads moved closer ording to orders, soon to close the. Baron Bourette, with a stern frown, drew a deep breath of the ice-cold air. As expected, I couldnt lure all of them away. Its such a pity. They will have to find another way with the Lord of the Lost. Lucius dashed frantically through the white, snow-covered forest, pondering whether Irene and Byrne had understood the hint he gave them that night. At that time, he had hinted at something.
In the final moments, they could very well abandon everyone around them and flee with only Chris! The core of the Fischer family, even whats so-called the Dawn Church, was merely those connected by blood, sharing amon fate! However, making such a decision would be very difficult. He knew very clearly that Irene would have the determination to forsake others at a critical moment, but the real issuey entirely with Byrne. That guy was the biggest fool in the group when it came to so-called sentiments. The snow fell thicker and thicker, and the ground, already difficult to traverse due to the snow, proved even more challenging for the cavalry once they entered the forest, forcing the forty-odd riders to dismount and search on foot soon after. The two squires serving the Meyer family were Extraordinary Exponents of high-level Beginning, and theirbat strength in one-on-one fights was no less than that of Lucius. They were also well aware of the individualbat capabilities of an Extraordinary Exponent, so they ordered all the soldiers to not lose sight of the other two and to search the surrounding forest as cautiously as possible. Gone. Everyone quickly fell into bewilderment, the middle-aged man they had just chased here had disappeared, and no one could find a trace of him. Where exactly could he be? Long before charging out to provoke a challenge, Lucius had deeply dug a hole in the snow.
He had immediately run back to the hole to hide, swiftly covering the surface with arge amount of snow, leaving only a small crack exposed, and breathed quietly from within. Lucius observed the situation outside calmly,pletely motionless, even when at the most perilous moments, soldiers walked right up to his side, their boots crunching in the snow. There were two Extraordinary Exponents with Knight Bequests, and forty dismounted cavalrymen armed with flintlocks and sabers. He calmly waited for the right moment. Breathing, calming, breathing, calming, breathing, calming, breathing Until one of the knights, the slimmer one, slowly approached, every inch of muscle on Lucius body trembled softly, and then all his strength concentrated, suddenly bursting from the snow with full force! In an instant, the hostility from all directions triggered Quickdraw! Everything around him became incredibly slow, the gradually falling snowkes appeared sacred and immensely beautiful in the light. Sound seemed to disappear. He saw both of the Extraordinary Exponents with Knight Bequests staring at him in shock, while the rest of the soldiers instinctively tried to turn around, but they hadnt managed to do so yet. The ambushed squires helmet concealed eyes that were calm and ruthless, who in an instant swung his saber towards Lucius, who had suddenly appeared behind him. Lucius, coordinating with Quickdraw, did not hesitate tounch sword brandishing.
His upper bodys hands sped up, his sword de inching closer to the squire, finallynding in the gap at the neck of the enemys armor. Bright red blood sprayed out in abundance and slowly, staining the beautiful snowkes in the sunlight red. The squire was struck by a blow capable of lethality, his swinging saber deflected on Luciuss full-body armor, failing to cause any effective damage. Tsst In the vastly elongated span of reaction time, all movements and sounds were extremely slow. As the snowkes gradually fell, some people tried to scream in terror, some peoples eyes grew angry, bulging out, and someone already clenched their teeth, lifting their flintlock ready to shoot. Lucius suddenly plunged into the thick snow nearby, deploying the repelling force of the protective runes in the nick of time. Time resumed its normal flow. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! Gunshots from the flintlocks fired rapidly. The knights body slowly fell, eyes filled with disbelief, instinctively trying to grasp his neck to stop the bleeding, quickly trembling with signs of life fading away. Over there! Hes right there! Knight Kyle has been attacked! Hes gone again! Lucius frantically crawled through the thick snow with his strong physique, moving as swiftly as a champion swimmer. The gunfire from that round had beenpletely blocked by the repelling power of the protective runes, and the ambushed squire was certainly done for. His breathing gradually grew louder, then he immediately suppressed the sound as much as possible, the weight of his armor and weapons still a burden, even his physical abilities far exceeding human limits couldnt ignore thempletely in the extremebat. Forty-one enemies remained. Chapter 34: 33: The Scent of Snow in the Blood Chapter 34: Chapter 33: The Scent of Snow in the Blood
The brawny squire came to the side of the dead squire. He knelt on one knee and removed his helmet, revealing the beastly white tiger ears, and his half-orcs feline pupils glistened with a mournful sentiment. Farewell, brother. I will go back and tell your mothend that you were worthy of the knights name, I will tell your mother that you fought bravely in battle, and I will tell your grown daughter that you always loved her. The half-orc scooped up a handful of blood-stained snow and sprinkled it over his brothers face. Now, I will kill that man and avenge you.
The harsh and merciless wind blew, and the half-orc knights white hair fluttered in the breeze, as he smelled the scent of blood from the bodies in his nostrils. The blood carried the scent of snow. If only he were a pure-blooded orc, even if it meant facing more discrimination, the stronger sense of smell would have allowed him to detect the enemys presence sooner. He put his helmet back on, drew in a deep breath of cold air, and looked towards the soldiers around him. Indeed, due to invading the enemys territory, the cold weather, and the long-distance raid, the morale of the Rhea soldiers had visibly declined. I know your mothers. The half-orc knights voice was loud and clear, and all the soldiers looked his way. Your mothers are just like my mother, who wanted us to grow strong, forgave our mistakes, and taught us to be better, and now its time for us to repay our mother. The name of that mother is Rhea, her southern flesh stolen by the Cyart people. I can hear her crying; shesmenting! I believe you can hear it too! He roared loudly, and the blood of everyone present began to boil! We must achieve victory! Long live Rhea! Long live the Meyer family! Morale was boosted once again, but a shadow of somberness appeared on the stern face of the half-orc knight, knowing that if that man wanted to escape, he would likely do so with ease.
He didnt want to flee; he wanted to kill the Rheans here. Suddenly, the half-orcs eyes brightened. No, perhaps that man intended to lead them awayfor what purpose? Could it be that there was a real target in the jungle? The thing that the Meyer family sought, could it truly be on that man? Or was it carried by the remainder of that group? His tiger-like eyes narrowed quietly, the anger in his gaze undisguised. Lord Baron Bourette would stop those people; what he needed to do now was to avenge his brother, to kill that despicable scoundrel! In war, treachery is essential for survival. Perhaps, aside from survival itself, everything else in nature is superfluous. Lucius could often hear the sound of flintlock gunfire ringing in his ears; those soldiers would shoot at the snowy ground around them from time to time and then quickly reload, fearing that an enemy might suddenly emerge from the snow. He wasnt hiding in the snow anymore but had climbed up a tall tree and sat motionlessly amid the foliage, waiting for a new opportunity. Lucius made no move as ordinary Rhea soldiers passed by. His target had always been clearthe Knight Extraordinary Exponents within the enemy ranks. Once hepletely dealt with two knights, the enemys morale would copse quickly; the rest would be of little concern. Before him, these ordinary Rhea soldiers were like children against an adult; he could methodically kill each and every one.
The perfect opportunity arrived even sooner than Lucius anticipated. The half-orc knight, alone and out of sight of the many surrounding soldiers, came near to conduct a solitary search and would soon pass by this spot. Lucius could see that he was extremely cautious, scrutinizing the surrounding snow before daring to move forward, each step as though he were walking on thin ice. The opportunity, a rare opportunity, was approaching. The runes could not be activated again; he would need utmost care and agility to seize the moment and kill the enemy with a single strike. Atst, the half-orc knight reached the foot of the tree. Lucius took a deep breath, his muscles tensed instantly, and he leaped downward vigorously! Swinging the de in his hand with the force of a dive, he aimed to cleave the enemy and his helmet in one vicious strike! Time started to slow down. That meant the knight had spotted Lucius and was simultaneously releasing hostility. He felt an incredibly strange sensation, falling very slowly, a rate of descent that normal people would never experience in their lifetimes. The weapon of the half-orc knight was not a sabre but an extremely heavy de, and instead of choosing to parry or counter-attack, he was rolling to the side with extreme slowness. Damn!
He was highly alert, reacting very quickly, the first strike meant to kill had missed! Lucius cursed inwardly, his heart sinking to the depths in the instant he hit the ground because soldiers holding flintlocks and sabres were advancing from all sides. They hadnt let the half-orc knight be too isted, just patiently waiting nearby for any sudden developments. Lucius realized in a sh of understanding that the half-orc knight had purposely searched alone to draw the attack, clearly knowing his next target would definitely be him! Using himself as bait! What audacity and courage! But it was precisely this kind of enemy that was most troublesome to deal with, Lucius thought as murderous intent boiled in his eyes,pletely ignoring the Cyart soldiers gradually closing in and without hesitation charged towards the half-orc knight with his sword. He had to kill him! The flow of time returned to normal. Arrgh! The half-orc knight, rolling on the ground, roared as he rose, swinging his heavy sword to chop at Lucius, the sh of the two weapons emitting a loud noise. ng!
As the twobatants engaged in closebat were too close, the soldiers didnt fire immediately, but many Cyart people had already drawn their sabres and were charging in. Lucius knew he had less than five seconds before the swarming Cyart soldiers would kill him. No more chances left! Sword brandishing! Lucius once again consumed Spirituality, and the speed of his sword waving with both hands instantly increased several-fold, while the half-orc knight also disyed the power of Bloodline of the magic beast Wind Spirits Breath Bird, suddenly increasing his own reaction speed. The des slipped past each other, followed by a backhand strike, the des collided again, passing by each other, flecks of snow scattering from the ground as the two fighters frequent exchanges at extremely close range unfolded in the most dangerous manner. Distance, time, strengthany slightest discrepancy could result in death for either side. Less than three seconds to go. Ha! Both sides let out a loud shout at the same time, their attacks growing even more ferocious and ruthless, their eyes filled with unadulterated murderous intent, a seemingly infinite rage! Only attack, no defense! Luciuss de precisely sliced through the right eye of the half-orc knight, while his own left nk was torn open by a de, the hot flow of blood unabated.
He seemed to feel nothing at all, angrily shing with his backhand to sever the weapon-wielding right arm of the half-orc knight. The bnce of victory tilted, and the wounded half-orc knight, oblivious to the blood spouting profusely, did not hesitate to roar out loud. Fire! Fire! Kill me too! Everyone hesitated, though it was just for an instant, their respect for this half-orc knight officer led to the worst oue. Luciuss eyes shed with purple light, suddenly deploying the repulsive force of the protective runes once more! The cooldown was finally over! Bang! Then, an explosion sounded above them, and the umted snow fog on several trees shook and dispersed, instantly transforming into a wide veil, obscuring the vision within ten meters. Indeed, from the beginning, Lucius had left two alchemical explosives on the trunks to create an environmental effect conducive for escape! The Cyart people could not see anything within the snow fog for a moment. Then someone fired the first shot, followed by everyone shooting together, instinctively lowering their muzzles to avoid injuring their own people on the other side of the encirclement. By the time the veil-like snow fog hadpletely dispersed, Lucius was nowhere to be seen, leaving only the heavily wounded half-orc knight kneeling on the bloody ground, his tiger-like eyes full of resentment. Chapter 35: 34 Inviting the Lord of the Lost Chapter 35: Chapter 34 Inviting the Lord of the Lost
The members of the Fischer family pressed on through the jungle, each deeply questioning in their hearts the most important matter. Can we survive? Byrnes body trembled slightly, feeling extremely tense, not only for himself but also because his father had not returned. The great Lord of the Lost conveyed His will, devoid of sadness or joy, as if it were destined. He said, the father had led away a portion of the enemies. Byrne had never felt so tense while fighting alongside his father or when facing danger alone; yet now, deep within, he was consumed by fear and worry.
He wont die, he definitely wont. That old man will always find a way to survive until the end, hasnt it always been like that? Byrne shuddered, the fear within growing ever more immense and unshakable. The group strained to stealthily make their way out of the jungle, hoping to avoid detection by the Cyart people. Finally, they emerged from the woods to find themselves on a vast expanse of snow. The snowfield reflected the sunlight, like a pristine stairway to heaven, and there was no sign of the Cyart people around. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Have we survived? However, they soon saw quivering shadows in the distance. Everyones face turned pale, Cyart cavalry was approaching, and they instinctively wanted to run back into the jungle. Irene shook her head, saying, No, there are more Cyarts behind us. We have no chance to go back now, no matter what. As the situation became desperate, the group prepared to fight to the death. Among the remaining seventy or so people, only thirteen guards were capable ofbat, and even including Irene and Byrne, there were only fifteen people who could be considered fighters. The approaching cavalry numbered over fifty, with the ck armored knight leading them riding a pitch-ck warhorse with magic beast lineage, undoubtedly very powerful. The people almost sumbed to the deepest despair, crying, screaming, and wailing, as the battle was lost from the start, without even the need for a token resistance.
Is everything going to end here? As she watched the cavalrying closer across the snowfield, Irene knelt down, taking a deep breath of the bitterly cold air. No, it wont end. She closed her eyes, as if she was transported back to over five years ago. Back then, Irene was as helpless as she was now, facing sudden malice and about to share the most terrible fate with her loved ones, where a single misstep could lead to an unmarked grave. Yes, everything was so simr! A look of nostalgia and devotion appeared on Irenes face. But there was also a difference, for she was no longer as fearful as before, and she would not pray to the so-called gods! Whether Cyart or Rhea people, both worshipped their gods. Why then do they still ughter each other? What else would those high and mighty deities do besides watch indifferently? The transparent sacred object was wrapped in cloth in her arms, sheltering the great existence that could bring an end to all things and protect the Fischer family as they moved forward. Irene had long understood that only by praying to Him could she reach the destiny the Fischer family hoped for. The Cyart cavalry drew ever closer, finallying to a slow halt just tens of meters in front of them.
The ughter did not begin immediately. Baron Bourette Meyer, the leader and the ck armored knight spurred his ck warhorse, stirring up small sparks of electricity in the snow. He approached alone to within a dozen meters of the group and said in an eerily calm voice, Grasping at what should not be obtained is the shortcut to death for the weak. Baron Bourette extended his hand, and two mes rose from around him, forming a scorching firewall that encircled everyone present in the snowy weather. He was a descendant of the top-tier Meyer family bloodline, possessing the powerful heritage of one of the ancient magic beasts, Adranus. Even among those of the Transmutation ss, few could match him. Your deaths are insignificant. Hand over the treasure, and the Meyer family will ascend to the highest throne on the Ouden Continent because of you. Byrne swallowed hard, even feeling warmth in the harsh winter, as the rising mes formed a firewall that left no possibility of escape for anyone. That ck armored knight was definitely an Extraordinary Exponent of Level 2 Transmutation! He also possessed extremely strong bloodline power, able to kill everyone with just a raise of his hand, making resistance utterly futile. It was a dead end. But what exactly was the treasure the other party mentioned? Could it be Byrne couldnt help but nce at the transparent bottle wrapped in cloth that Irene was holding. Could it be that the other party was targeting the Lord of the Lost from the very beginning? Cries, howls, and pleas for mercy were incessant at that moment.
Baron Bourette looked down from his high position, gazing mercilessly at the people surrounded by mes. He needed to resolve this quickly. He couldnt linger any longer, as the threat of Duke ck Irons death was on its way. Bourette extended his hand and slowly began to close his fingers, as the surrounding firewall gradually moved inward. In a little while, those dozens of people would bepletely reduced to ashes. Everyone was in utter despair, their cries of agony, screams, pleas for mercy, and sobs were pierced by a distinctly different and utterly out-of-ce voice. Byrne held Chris tightly, looking towards Irene, who knelt on the ground with her eyes closed, incessantly praying, and vaguely sensed that something was about to happen. Chris, Old Ramon, Hugh, and others suddenly noticed Irene on the ground, murmuring to herself with a voice filled with mysterious reverence, as if whispering the fate of destiny, the final prayer. The future He sees will be executed by His great will; everything we are experiencing now is but a test He has given. Her voice was incredibly devout and powerful, an unwavering faith at its core. Great Lord of the Lost, Your will is the destiny we must follow. I hope You can hear my most humble prayer. My soul, body, past, and future, I am willing to offer up everything that rightfully belongs to You! Please forgive my greed, but I only ask that You save the desperate Fischer family, those who are about to suffer. Repay brutality with the de of brutality, and cleanse the enemies before us with destruction! As the raging mes were about to engulf them and death seemed imminent, Byrne and the others were inexplicably drawn to this scene.
Irene calmly uncovered the transparent bottle in her arms, wrapped in cloth, and lifted it high. Karls invisible will soared high into the air, seeing the myriad of colors that emerged from within the girls bodylife span, emotions, memories, sensations, wisdom. He could distinctly feel that the ck armored knight possessed enough power to withstand a strong curse; simply the lowest tier of the weapon was not enough to kill the foe. And even if he exhausted all the spiritual power he had umted, it wouldnt be enough to kill all the enemies. Fortunately, it was only the consumption of spiritual power and not the capacity of the soul itself, avoiding any impact on the progress of breaking the seal. Karl focused his attention, using up all his spiritual power to draw out more white light until half of Irenes ck hair turned pure white. The next moment, Irene, Byrne, Chris, Narda, they all looked up at the sky in astonishment, their hearts stirred with tumultuous excitement and reverence. A boundless white light exploded in the sky, almost like a third sun in broad daylight! It lined up with the zing Sun and the Radiant Sun in the sky, intensifying all colors! It was as if there were three suns hanging in the sky! It resembled a miracle! Chapter 36: 35: Voting Chapter 36: Chapter 35: Voting
Yesterday, when Grandma Narda brought the ck iron box, Karl felt an extremely special sense of dangering from it, and it was also filled with a deadly lure. But he soon discovered something; it was a fragment of some powerful mysterious rare artifact, not the core part imbued with Spiritual Power. Not edible. If all the parts and the core could be collected, one would obtain an artifact even more powerful than the transparent little bottle couldpare with. As the cavalry drew increasingly closer, Karl once again felt that exceptionally special sense of danger. He suddenly realized that the cavalrymander was also carrying a fragment, perhaps the very reason everyone had been relentlessly chased all this time.
Karl used his will to transform the white light into a weapon and hurled it at the numerous enemies before him, with the Rhea baronmander upying fully half of the white light. The endless white light shed incessantly in the sky, like swords descending onto the snowy field,nding on the bodies of half the enemy soldiers. Irene and the few others who could witness this scene were involuntarily excited deep in their hearts. They sensed something was about to happen, the great power of the Lord of the Lost was about to reveal itself to the world! Baron Bourette suddenly became aware of an extremely intense sense of danger! He didnt understand what was happening, thinking it was a might enemy from another country attacking, and subconsciously went on alert. The next moment, Baron Bourette suddenly found that the wall of fire was no longer contracting ording to his thoughts. Instead, without warning, it gradually flew into the sky. Everyone was stunned, hardly able toprehend the miraculous event they were witnessing. The massive fireball incinerated the surrounding snowkes in the sky, boasting even more heat than the wall of fire before, as if the fierce sun hung high in the sky! How is this possible! Baron Bourette couldnt believe it, staring nkly into the sky; even though he could feel the heat of the mes around him, there was still a chill to the bone. Scatter! In thest moment, he could only bellow hysterically.
The enormous mes suddenly plummeted down, like the giant fist of a Sun God of destruction, and in an instant, swallowed up Baron Bourette and many cavalrymen together, even the snow on the ground waspletely annihted. Boom! The explosion shocked everyone, and then they saw a scene of dreadful devastation. At the very center, Baron Bourette was instantly charred, and even his noble ancient fire-type magic beast bloodline couldnt give him a chance to survive. The violent mes did not devour all the cavalrymen, and Karl, having expended almost every bit of his Spiritual Power, had only managed to mark half of the enemies. A peculiar thing was that those not marked by the white light remainedpletely unharmed despite being close to the explosion. It was as if they were unbelievably lucky, or as if it was fated to be so! Retreat, retreat quickly! Leave this ce! The remaining cavalry were in utter shock, their hearts almostpletely filled with fear, believing that an Monarch level power from Cyart had suddenly arrived; their will to fight was utterly gone. Without the enhancement of a magic array, ordinary soldiers, no matter how numerous, are hard-pressed to contend with a Level 3 Monarch level top exponent C that wasmon knowledge among all nations militaries. When there is no Monarch level top exponent in the army, facing an enemys Monarch level Extraordinary Exponent, soldiers could decide to retreat based on judgment without any punishment from the higher-ups. Its an unwritten rule supported by all nations that helps preserve the overall strength. If the two knights who could have taken over themand were still there, the terrified cavalry might have looked for an opportunity to regroup and return. However, both knights had already been lured away by Lucius. Karl, watching the remaining cavalry retreat into the distance, felt a very familiar sense of dizziness, although his souls overall capacity wasnt affected, his umted Spiritual Power waspletely spent.
Hest conveyed his will, coldly demanding Irene to retrieve the fragment carried by the cavalrymander, then fell into a brief slumber. The people of Nasir stood dumbfounded at the scene, witnessing a miraculous event from the brink of death and hopelessness, their emotions tumultuouslyplex C a mixture of incredible stupor, confusion, and joy intertwined. Great Lord of the Lost, I am wholeheartedly grateful for Your merciful salvation and will fulfill and enact Your will. The girls ck hair was now half pure white, but her eyes remained as bright as ever. She slowly got up and went into the wreckage to dig out a container that had not been destroyed by the explosion; that was what the Lord of the Lost needed. Irene desperately wanted to tell the world, Look, that is the miracle triggered by the great Lord of the Lost! The gods had decayed and declined long ago; only the great Lord of the Lost could intervene in the various cmities and hardships of the world, rescuing us from fire and water. However, she could only endure in silence without speaking out, as keeping secrets was one of the mottos of the Fischer family, and another was caution. From the very beginning, the Fischer family had set a rule that they would only carry out missionary work on someone if three family members agreed. Were alive! A miracle, it was just a miracle! We were saved by the gods! Really, it was, it was
Grandma Narda almost shouted out, The lost Lord of Dawn has bestowed a miracle, but seeing Irenes calm yet icy warning gaze, she immediately changed her im and continued to speak to the others. Its definitely a miracle from the Lord of Salvation! Our country has signed a treaty with those dog-like Rhea people, and it was under the witness of the Salvation Church! Since the Rhea people have breached the treaty, the God of Salvation naturally couldnt stand by! Everyone was half knowledgeable about mysteries and religion, and miracles, a rare sight, were not understood in principle by many in the entire country, so most of them believed Grandma Nardas words in the heat of the moment. Irene took a deep breath and said, Lets keep moving forward. There are still many pursuers behind us; we must leave quickly. An invisible close connection made her vaguely feel that the Lord of the Lost seemed to have fallen into slumber. Any further dy and they would all truly be doomed. Wait! Byrne suddenly shouted out, his eyes red, his emotions clearly very unstable. My father hasnte back yet. He just stopped some of the pursuers, he will be back soon He might need our rescue. Byrne, we had already agreed that if we get separated inadvertently, well regroup in a safe ce. Irenes tone became incredibly soft, full ofpassion, yet leaving no room for doubt. Even if we go back, we would only hold him back, and the miracle wont happen a second time. We must save ourselves. Byrne clenched his teeth tightly, finding it difficult to make such a painful choice: But we cant just abandon him, he did it for us.
The people who had survived the ordeal exchanged nces; even though they all wanted to flee quickly, they could not voice such treacherous and deserting words, not daring to be the first to speak out. Many people fell behind during the escape, but we never looked back, did we? Madam Irene, Mr. Byrne, lets vote on it. Grandma Narda suddenly looked at Byrne calmly, speaking gently: We all respect Mr. Lucius, his actions saved everyone, but as a mother, I also know what his deepest wish is in his heartit is absolutely that you, Byrne, do not go back. Also, you understand he did it not for us, but for you. After speaking, her face showed a sorrowful expression; up until that moment, Grandma Narda did not even know whether her three scattered sons were still alive. If they had all died, Grandma Narda had already decided in the deepest part of her heart that she would choose death. The vote waspleted in less than ten seconds, with a solid seventy-one of the seventy-three survivors raising their hands. Old Ramon hesitated for a long time before looking at his son and raising his hand, leaving only Byrne and Chris not raising theirs. Chris looked silently at the eyes of everyone around him, with people feeling that he was too young to understand the significance of voting. Irene calmly stroked her brothers head and said, Chris, youre very brave. But Im a coward. I just want more members of our family to survive. As their gazes met, Byrne sank into deep silence.
He wanted to go back alone to find his father, but instinctively felt fear and dread, and then shame and anger at these emotions, until finally, when he wanted to turn around, the words that Grandma Narda had just spoken echoed in his head. The one thing that man least wanted was for him to go back. Chapter 37: 36 Step Over My Dead Body (Vote!) Chapter 37: 36 Chapter Step Over My Dead Body (Vote!)
Seventeen. He had killed seventeen of Rheas cavalrymen; the rest of the enemies should have scattered without theirmander. Snowkes danced wildly in the sky, soft and light, twirling and swaying, mystical and beautiful. Lucius stumbled forward, aware that the severe loss of blood was affecting him, and the effect of the blood potion could only provide limited healing. If not for the Extraordinary trait Fight to the Death, I wouldnt have been able to fight at all. But he had just realized one thingthat even a passive Extraordinary trait required a minuscule amount of Spiritual Power to maintain.
The blow that the half-orc knight had delivered to his waist had been nearly fatal; his liver was ruptured. Moreover, the power of the protective runessted only an instant. At that time, they had failed to stop all the bullets, and thest few shots fired by the men were not blocked by the runes; one of the bullets had sessfully hit an artery in his thigh. Dizziness. It felt as though the ground beneath his feet had lost its gravity, everything swayed on the brink of copse, and all the surrounding scenery spun rapidly in the same direction. Lucius tried to steady himself but could only see the constantly tilting snowy ground. Then came the buzzing noise in his ears. Buzz The world fell silent. Hey quietly feeling the chill of his cheeks against the snow, watching the snowkes falling, while an assortment of strange, nonsensical thoughts suddenly sprang to mind. Why did I leave that city in the first ce? Lucius vaguely remembered that gentle and beautiful woman, Byrnes mother, who had pleaded with him tearfully, wanting him to stay. But he was very afraid. Family, marriage, everything rted to the concept of rtives, filled Lucius with enormous fear, restlessness, and sleepless nights. It was more unbearable than any sharp knife or axe. Family meant constraints, meant he could no longer fight unrestrained, couldnt do whatever he wanted, had to share all his property for free with another person, and his enemies would have a vulnerable point to exploit.
Essentially, it also meant he had to bid farewell to the people from the mercenary group who had apanied him for decades,pletely abandoning the familiar past of his former life. Back then, just thinking about it shook him with fear, feeling as if facing death was nothing worse. Lucius cowardly left, fleeing with the people from the mercenary group, not even daring to say goodbye to that gentle beautiful woman. The others in the group werent surprised; they just felt it was a shame. So thats how it was; I had forgotten With that thought, he gradually fell into an overwhelming sleepiness, his thoughts slowly fading away. So cold! Cough, cough, cough! As he opened his eyes again, what entered his vision were shrinking snowkes, and blood surged from his painfully sore throat, abruptly waking him. Lucius sat up shivering, wondering why his body seemed to be filled with strength again. Could it be that the Spiritual Power had naturally recovered and reactivated Fight to the Death? He stood up again, surprisingly finding his mind exceptionally clear. Huh. Unable to contain his tion, Lucius continued to step forward. Very soon, a new thought emerged in his mind. Why did he go back then?
It was after everyone from the mercenary group had died that he returned to the city he had fled. All members of the mercenary group were dead, and at that time, Lucius had lost almost everything. He spent his days in a daze, squandering the inheritance of the mercenary group, eventually bing a detestable drunkard. People would take detours to avoid him; he reeked and was so drunk every day he couldnt even lift his sword anymore. Then one day, that despicable man recalled the gentle and beautiful woman. The selfish wretch wanted to return and receive her pity, even a bit of constion would have been enough to make him feel reassured. But he never saw her again; instead, while peering into the house, he saw a thin, sickly, and inarticte boy. He was like some frail little animal, weak, young, and unsettlingly vulnerable as if the slightest malice from anything could easily destroy him. The next moment, Lucius realized that this was his son. He carefully inquired and confirmed this, and also learned that the boys name was Byrne, which meant the wise and warning bird, raven. Lucius, after a long absence, took a bath again, shaved, and then came to the doorstep once more, hesitating to knock and acknowledge the other. Byrne must surely despise him. So, he grew afraid, going back and forth numerous times without entering the house, constantly debating whether to just leave for good, yet unable topletely put his mind at ease. After secretly observing, Lucius discovered that the boy was timid to an extreme, and if not for the proactive charity of the neighbors, he probably would have secluded himself to the point of starvation.
How could there be a life so fragile and so foolish! Until one day, Byrne, struggling to live on his own, copsed from illness. Lucius, unable to concern himself with anything else, could only burst into the house immediately to carefully tend to his unconscious son, while constantly berating himself for his cowardice. Until the boy woke up, looked at him, and without a second thought, asked a question. Are you my father? He was silent for a long time, then finally nodded. Yes, I am your father. The boys naive eyes flickered with unhidden joy, grievance, unease, and finally, he asked in a timid, low voice: Will you leave again? I will, but I will take you with me. He reached out his sturdy palm and gently stroked the boys hair, suddenly no longer fearing certain things in his heart. The skinny boy was none other than his own son, with a pair of innocent blue eyes, unlike anyone from the mercenary group, and even different from that gentle and beautiful woman.
Lucius let out a smile from the depths of his heart, as the hatred for revenge was no longer the driving force urging him to hurry on, reced by some newfound, deeply rooted strength. Byrne, Im sorry, Ive never been at peace with myself. Thank you. He murmured, deeply aware that on that day it wasnt he who saved the ill Byrne, but his appearance that had utterly saved himself. There are some things that cannot be touched or reached, existing only in the gaze of people, yet shining brighter than diamonds, more noble than constetions, even greater than gods, providing morefort than all the things in the world! The zing Sun and Radiant Sun arrived overhead; their light rendered the surrounding snowscape immactely white, as he was about to step out of the woodspletely. At some point, Lucius could no longer hear the sounds around him, feeling an unparalleled silence and peace in his heart and the whole world. Snow. Finally stopped. Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind the man. Fire! He turned around sharply, and then time around him seemed to slow down.
A dozen Rhea infantrymen tensely raised their flintlocks, standing tens of meters away, as bullets were already firing out of the scorching muzzles. Lucius instinctively wanted to dodge, but found both his Spirituality and physical strength had reached their limits, he couldnt even activate the runes. In the end, he could only watch the scene unfold calmly. Everything was very slow. Lucius pondered continuously as he faced death, but for some reason, there was no strong sense of regret in his heart, even though he still had important things to finish, like settling the score with that giant ck dragon. He soon understood, the giant dragons lifespan stretched for thousands of years, and the Fischer family would eventually be a powerful n on this continent. Generation after generation, seeding one after another. One day, someone will take his ce to bring down that once unreachable giant ck dragon! He looked up calmly, as if speaking to the sky, to fate, or perhaps to a god. Maybe it, or He, could convey his will. Byrne, Irene, Chris, and the future members of the Fischer family. Step over my body and go forward. Chapter 38: 37 Evolution of Runes (Thanks to the Alliance Leader for the reward!) Chapter 38: Chapter 37 Evolution of Runes (Thanks to the Alliance Leader for the reward!)
Consciousness was shrouded in darkness and chaos; he could see nothing, hear nothing. Karl was about to sink back into slumber when he suddenly felt the familiar warmth of spirituality returning to him, apanied by a mans soul and the spiritual imprint of a purple crucifix rune. In the dark space, Karl was like a boundless, colossal star while the mans soul revolved around it like a tiny. Lucius. He couldnt help but sigh as he gazed at the bewildered soul of the man and made a promise to it. Sleep, in thefort of a fleeting dream, quietly await the moment of awakening that is yet toe.
One day, thou will awaken once more. Luciuss perplexed soul fell into slumber, quietly awaiting the day of its revival. Karl noticed as Luciuss spirituality was absorbed by his own soul, the second seal at its deepest core had be significantly loose, signifying that the time to fully unravel it was close at hand. He quickly realized something momentous. Nourished by the soul and baptized by the dust of the mortal world, the purple crucifix rune protect evolved, changing from a cross shape into a grid-like shape to be a stronger spirit rune Iron Wall. Compared to protect, which could only manifest a repelling force momentarily, the user of Iron Wall could maintain it indefinitely as long as they remained stationary. Furthermore, Iron Wall had a range of nearly ten meters and could also protect multiple allies and objects that the user was aware of. So it is, the soul and the constant shedding of emotional energy in the mortal world can promote the evolution of runes to a new stage. He came to a realization and then bestowed the spiritual imprint of the Iron Wall spirit rune upon Chris. Neither Irene nor Byrnes soul capacity could bear a second spiritual imprint, leaving only young Chris as the recipient of Iron Wall. Yet those who had merely received the blood of the favored n were unable to secure the spiritual imprint of a rune through such a feeble connection. Karl observed the predicament of the Nasir townsfolk during his short slumber and through the jar, he saw they were now in a makeshift military camp.
A military camp? He pondered, unclear about where Irene took the transparent jar. The next moment, Karl felt the unique essences of two matchingponents, instinctively bing exhrated. Both now in Irenes possession, s, they were merely powerfulponents of a mysterious rare artifact, devoid of innate spiritual power. He had reason to believe that the Meyer family held even more suchponents. Unfortunately, the Meyer family was a colossus of the enemy Rhea Kingdom, and the Fischer family, with its current ant-like strength, couldnt possibly shake it. Inside the temporary camp, soldiers d in ck uniforms patrolled, trained, and worked with discipline; they belonged to the direct forces of Duke ck Iron, tasked with reinforcing Nasir Town and carrying out the search operation. The Fischers and the other seventy or so people were now in two rather crampedrge tents in the temporary camp, waiting withplex emotions for the next steps to be arranged. Most of them felt a sense of relief, after all, they had been found by their own countrys military rather than falling into enemy hands. However, Byrne and others who had lost rtives remained filled with unease, restlessness, and worry. Byrne paced restlessly in the tent, gritting his teeth and getting up from time to time, longing for news of his father but dreading any information about him. Contradiction, anxiety, restlessness, regretall these emotions swirled around the depths of his heart.
Soon, a soldier came from outside the tent, surveying the civilians within. Which one is Byrne Fischer? The Duke has summoned you. Im here. Byrne instinctively raised his hand, and next to him, Irene, who was cradling Chris, blinked when she saw a purple glow emerge within Chriss eyes. The soldier looked toward the source of the voice and nodded: You,e with me. The Duke, such an important figure wanting to see him, Byrne rose in a daze to follow the soldier out of the tent. He entered thergest tent and saw a burly old man d in ck cotton, strong and with a military bearing in every movement, yet his skin was abnormally pale. The old man sat behind a desk piled with documents, his sharp gaze like that of a shrewd and seasoned old griffon, constantly fixated on its prey, never rxing its vignce. Byrne subconsciously felt tense, standing before a Monarch of Level 3, a pir of the Cyart Kingdom, and a revered figure; even the Cyart King treated the stalwart Duke ck Iron with great respect. A woman with short golden hair and sses stood beside the old man. She looked calm, dressed entirely in ck, her skin pale and smooth, and a fluffy, snow leopard-likerge tail behind her buttocks most eye-catching. Duke ck Iron, without any superfluous words, asked coldly and directly,
You are Byrne of the Fischer family, son of Lucius? Yes, my lord. Byrne nodded, a bad premonition slowly rising from the depths of his heart. Duke ck Iron stared into his eyes, his tone bing grave, Your father bravely died in battle, desperately killing two knights and a dozen enemies, showing extreme valor amid the fight, a warrior, a role model, a paragon among the Cyart people. You, his only son, what reward do you seek? Byrne was momentarily unable to respond, hesitating for a long time as if confused by what he had heard. The old man just sat there silently, waiting for him toe back to his senses. I wish Byrne was silent for a long while, incessantly thinking how his father would have answered if he were here, and finally spoke in a somewhat hoarse voice, I wish the Fischer family could be a member of the Cyart aristocracy. Duke ck Iron shook his head decisively, his icy gaze piercing the overly greedy young man, Impossible, only the Cyart King can confer nobility. I can only make you a knight, and the Fischer family a knight n nominally loyal to the Romann family.
The Romann family was Duke ck Irons family, one of the top three prominent noble houses in the entire Cyart, whose colossal influence and status were second only to the Royal Family. Byrne nodded with reddened eyes, showing a sorrowful smile, That is enough, my lord. I am truly grateful for your mercy and generosity. Duke ck Iron nodded dispassionately, All right, you may leave now. Without a chance to ask another question, Byrne was taken away by the soldiers, while Duke ck Iron lowered his head to continue his work, not sparing the young man another nce. Only eighteen years are left until the peace treaty between the two nations expires! The old man sighed and then fell silent, his eyes filled with deep wisdom as he pondered, Whose handiwork was the so-called divine sign those people encountered? On his way back to the tent, Byrne waspletely dazed, his mind filled with memories of his father, recalling how light-heartedly he had said goodbye, iming he was just going ahead to scout the road as he had done many times before. He couldntprehend why everything in the world was so absurdly wrong; that day turned out to be thest time he ever saw his father. Suddenly, Byrne felt nauseous, but as he crouched down, the tears wouldnt stop, he cried and retched continuously, nothinging out since he hadnt eaten anything. It turns out, people can vomit from extreme grief. He still remembered the words spoken by the ck-armored knight with an arrogant tone, Your deaths are of little consequence. Hand over that artifact, and the Meyer family shall ascend to the highest throne of the Ouden Continent.
The Meyer family! That might be a noble house in the Rhea Kingdom, not inferior to the Romann family, extending for hundreds or even thousands of years, a terrifying behemoth that Fischer family now cannot shake. Kneeling on the ground, Byrne clenched his fists so tightly his skin broke and bled, and he roared in a low voice, Father! The Fischer family will remember all the hatred! I swear to the Lord of the Lost, I will avenge you, and one day, we shall repay everything with the blood and tears of the Meyer family! Chapter 39: 38 Consecution ‘Listener Chapter 39: Chapter 38 Consecution Listener
Nasir Town. The masses of fleeing people slowly returned to the town, those who survived felt fortunate, while those who lost loved ones mourned and wept. This suicidal raid by the Rhea people even led to the destruction of a knight n, with all the Extraordinary Exponents of their family dead, and only a few others surviving. Grandma Nardas sons miraculously all survived; the routes they fled nearly went in the opposite direction of the Rheas search paths. Old Ramons illness grew even more severe, to the point where he even forgot his sons name, and Hugh, left with no other choice, finally decided to hire a servant to care for him. The members of the Fischer family eventually returned home, and upon seeing the familiar surroundings, they felt an odd sensation as if they were in a different world.
Luciuss body was found by Duke ck Irons troops in the jungle and was quickly brought back to Nasir to be returned to them, and Byrne broke down in tears once again upon seeing his fathers body. Irene purchased a piece of wastnd outside of Nasir Town and had it turned into a cemetery, where everyone watched the burial of the man in silence under the gloomy skies. Byrne no longer cried, only silently watching the face of the father lying in his eternal sleep. Why was there a smile on the mans face? He could not understand his fathers expression, nor did he know the mans final thoughts, but he was very clear about one thing without needing to hear it directly from the man. The Fischer family must push forward! Byrne prayed to the Lord of the Lost, something he rarely did, having grown more devout in the depths of his heart after this experience of salvation. Oh great Lord of the Lost, Please shelter his soul, I know he will surely return to Your embrace. One day, when my destiny is fulfilled, I too will go to where You are, to find peace. May we all finally find rest. Dayster, as Byrne gradually regainedposure, he received two pieces of terrible news.
The first bad news, the Meyer family who had vited the peace agreement, were not punished at all; they produced evidence that they had already severed ties with Bourette well before, iming it was all individual action. Even though such a ridiculous excuse could fool no one, the Salvation Church and the Cyart Royal Family in the end still recognized their evidence, the behind-the-scenes deals that were made remained unknown. The second bad news, the people from the Taylor knight family never returned to Nasir Town, but instead, not long after, they sent a letter to Byrne. He was astonished after reading the letter; Robert said that the head of the Taylor knight family had finally seeded in reaching the Transmutation level of the 2nd Rank, preparing to officially be Cyart nobility. The Taylor family, thus, received a house donation and an invitation from a certain guild in the capital, and in the end, the family head decided to move the entire family to the capital,pletely leaving Nasir Town and the East Coast. Regarding the outstanding debt of fifteen Gold Coins, he only left a quite yful sentence at the end of the letter. The dumbest moment for a person is when they ask but you promised me. Irene and Byrne held a family meeting in the basement, with only the two of them present, confirming three new goals for the entire Fischer family moving forward. The first matter was of utmost importance; both were clear in their judgment that in eighteen years, war between the two nations was inevitable, and if the Fischer family remained as weak as they were, they might not have a chance to survive in the war. In the next decade or more, they needed to seize every opportunity to enhance the overall strength of the family. The second matter concerned the items obtained from the ck iron box and from the Rhea people. They were two smooth bronzeponents, which they took out and assembled together, eventually forming an unusually shaped vessel resembling a boat.
Byrne had to consult books to find out what it was, and it turned out to be an oilmp from a foreign continent; the twoponents joined together just right to make up the body of themp, but stillcking the cover and base parts. The iplete ancient bronzemp held no power, but no one knew what kind of extraordinary power apletemp could possess, or why the Meyer family had been so obsessed with it. The Lord of the Lost was extremely interested in it, and should the Fischer family manage to collect all theponents, they would inevitably receive His immense favor and blessing. They had to find a way to search for all the remaining missingponents of this mysterious rare artifact. The third, and final, long-term goal for the family, which no one knew when they could achieve, was this: It was for the Fischer family to seek full revenge against the Meyer family, the top noble n of Rhea, for Luciuss death! This was less a goal than it was the sad wish of the entire family. The disparity between them was too vast, like a giant dragon in the sky and an ant crawling on the groundif the Fischer family did not have the help of the Lord of the Lost, they wouldnt even dare to harbor the obsession for revenge. There were two matters deep in Byrnes heart that belonged to him alone, not the entire family. One was to get back the fifteen, or perhaps more, Gold Coins from Robert and, someday, to find that ck giant dragon for that man andplete his obsession. A few dayster, the servants of the Romann family arrived, bringing Byrnes proof of knighthood and thirty Gold Coins as a gift from Duke ck Iron ording to tradition, bestowed upon the Fischer family. Normally, the ceremony of knighthood would be quiteplicated and grand, but the decline of the knight ss over the past century had been such that there was no longer anynd to be bestowed, and Duke ck Iron himself had no wish toe to the poor, remote Nasir Town.
Thus Byrne received only a sword forged from ck iron, a certificate of his knightly identity, amon codex from the World Order Church, which was the faith of the Romann family, and those thirty Gold Coins. Nevertheless, from then on, at least in name, the Fischer family had be one of the vassal powers under the Romann family, eligible to apply for their protection in the event of a n-eradicating crisis. Although there were already hundreds of knight ns sworn to the Romann family within the Cyart Kingdom, it was still a quite good choice for the Fischer family. As tensions between countries escted, they did not hesitate to purchase a piece of ss 2 Extraordinary Material, ck Serpent Demon Skin, before prices soared again. The sea merchant John also survived the escape, but the deaths of two rtives left him deeply sad and depressed. A few dayster, the Fischer family once again pleaded with the Lord of the Lost, offering up the ss 2 Extraordinary Material ck Serpent Demon Skin and receiving the great Lord of the Losts grace once more. A new consecution of the Extraordinaryw formed, Karl expanded the Path of Divine Sacrifice to its 2nd Rank Listener, bestowing the Spiritual Radiance upon Irene, who knelt on the ground in devout prayer. The Listener consecution. In the shadow of the Extraordinaryw, there was a calm, middle-aged woman in blue light, listening attentively with her ear inclined. After bing a Listener, one could passively use the Extraordinary trait Listening for Malice to hear the thoughts of those with hostility nearby, and automatically master two Spells: the Silence Spell to block casting and vocalization, and the Secret Ear Technique to eavesdrop on others. Irenes Spiritual Power had more than doubled, while her physical enhancements were minimal. Clearly, the Listener was a more functional consecution; the overall consecutions of the Path of Divine Sacrificecked directbat ability in the early stages. The Fischer family will forever be your servants, and will ultimately bring about your great revival.
The young girl, having acquired new powers, was profoundly excited. Having gone through so much, the entire Fischer family now longed for extraordinary power even more. Three weekster. Byrne, dressed in ck finery, sat in a carriage, looking at those seeing him off and waved with a smile. He and his guards were on their way to the city, to Fein City at the center of the East Coast, to the busiest ce to sell that homemade effective antidote. Meanwhile, Irene had just returned from curing wealthy patients in a nearby town, for no matter what, the Fischer family had to leave one core member behind. As the carriage started moving slowly, Byrne put on a gentle smile and kept waving goodbye to everyone. No need for further send-offs! Goodbye, we will return soon! After a while, he withdrew his hand, took a deep breath of the brisk air, and with great serenity took out a piece of paper and a pen from his chest pocket. He ced the paper on his knee, pondered for a long time, and finally wrote the first sentence. Lucius Fischer, born in the year 1760 of the zing Sun Era, taught the entire Fischer family what wisdom, courage, and sacrifice mean Chapter 40: 39 Major Reforms Chapter 40: Chapter 39 Major Reforms
On the streets of Fein Citys main urban area, Byrne, d in ck finery, adjusted his sses, instructed guards and servants to go for a meal, and sought out the simrities between this city and the one where he spent his childhood. He soon deeply furrowed his brow, for he could see garbage strewn everywhere,pletely unmanaged, and the sewage-strewn ground was even dirtier than Nasir. People bustled by in a hurry, houses on either side of the street were chaotically built and crowded, all contributing to a ustrophobic oppression that surrounded Byrne. With the emergence of steam engines and factories in recent years, the people from the towns and countryside of the East Coast had gradually begun flocking towards Fein City; the massive influx of outsiders, primarily settling in the suburbs, was part of an inevitable, broader trend of explosive urban poption growth across many cities on the Ouden Continent. He quickly fled the general area towards Fein Citys center, noting the environment around him gradually improving. The city center streets were wide and t, with a clean pavement, free from any trash, and lined with tall, lush trees whose branches let dappled sunlight scatter in patches on the ground.
Byrne surmised that this part of the street in the city center must be where the wealthy lived. A boy wearing a hat approached, giving Byrne a shy smile. Sir, would you like to buy a newspaper? Theres big news about the Seven Stars Alliance today! Oh, its not quite urate to say that, as there is no longer a Seven Stars Alliance. Byrne was slightly stunned and saw that many around him who had bought newspapers were also looking astonished; clearly the boy wasnt lying, something astonishing had indeed urred. Although the Seven Stars Alliance was a bit far from Cyart, Byrne was still curious about what had happened, having never seen a newspaper in Nasir but only heard of such a thing; he wanted to try buying one today. Alright, Ill take one. So Byrne spent a copper nal to buy a newspaper from the newsboys hands, and began reading this paper named Cyart World News. Byrne was astonished to see it filled with knowledge and information from all over the world, almost like a handy paper treasure chest! Soon he found thergest page of the newspaper used a giant font to detail a major upheaval in the northern Seven Stars Alliance, and his face instantly changed. If this isnt a double prank, its truly terrifying. The first matter was the official renaming of the Seven Stars Alliance to the Seven Stars Empire,pletely abolishing the longstanding republic structure, as an officer of sub-human status sessfully ascended the throne as Emperor of the Seven Stars Empire. Miller Corsica of the Seven Stars Empire, from an obscure small noble family, now called the Military God is likely one of the most powerful knights on the Ouden Continent, or even in the world today.
He took a deep breath; if the first matter was utterly shocking, then the next was simply absurd enough to make one question the sanity of the world. The Sun Church, one of the Five Great True Gods Churches, publicly acknowledged the legitimacy of the Reforging Church, considering it the sixth of the Great True Gods Churches! Its utterly nonsensical; the descent of the God of Reforging is one of the most negatively impactful events over thest century. Initially, He slewrge numbers of nobility and the Extraordinary Exponent overnight after the Arrival of the Seven, even the then-Emperor perished. Byrne remembered all too well how countries and churches once regarded the Reforging Order as a scourge; before todays newspaper, he couldnt imagine the Reforging Order being recognized as a True Gods Church. The Reforging Order honored the furnace and steel as their symbols, and the increasingly popr steam engine of recent years was rumored to be their inventive creation. At least both matters wont affect Cyart, whatever happens in the continents north, the distance here is ultimately too far, he muttered to himself. Cyart, one of the Eastern Four Kingdoms, is located to the southeast on the Ouden Continent, quite a distance from the Seven Stars. The city center was much cleaner, houses in the area no longer felt as oppressive, but Byrne was not relieved; the content on the newspaper was too sensational. The Sun Church acknowledged the Reforging Churchs status, even after doing such terrible things, they still have a chance to turn around public opinion? He recalled the many history books he had read and suddenly felt that in a few decades, the perception of the Reforging Church in peoples minds might indeed change. If the Reforging Order could be recognized as a True Gods Church and gain a foothold, perhaps one day, Dawn might also gain legitimacy in peoples hearts.
A longing arose within him, yet he clearly felt it was a goal almost as challenging as ascending to heaven, even more tangible than the crazy idea of annihting the Meyer family. Some fifteen minutester, Byrne located the bank of Fein City. In Nasir there were no banks, and intrigued, he walked into the spacious lobby, noticing the candlelight from crystal chandeliers reflecting off the marble floors. The Fischer family only had those chandeliers with many curved arms and candles; Byrne had never seen more beautiful crystal chandeliers, always irresistibly looking up at them a second time. In the future, the Fischers house must have such chandeliers, he thought silently to himself. A middle-aged dwarf with a big beard approached, dressed in loose bright yellow clothing, with kind eyes, appearing very friendly and approachable. Good day, sir, haha! What can I do for you? Feel free to discuss anything with me, especially if its about money! Nordivar Bank, a giant joint-stock bank spread across the Ouden Continent, is said to have an unusually high number of dwarves among its upper echelons, yet it was the first time Byrne had seen this rare sub-human species in Cyart. Indeed, today was a day of many firsts for him. A loan, I want to borrow money, Byrne said without hesitation. The dwarf, standing only about one meter tall and squinting as if he were a stone stump with a human face,ughed heartily, Hahaha! Good, very good! I swear I like that term you just used! You can call me Milward, I am the head of Nordivars branch in Fein City! Milward paused for a moment then continued, However, we are also afraid of bad debts when ites to loans, so you need to provide some reliable proof.
Byrne calmly produced the knight identification signed by Duke ck Iron himself, and the dwarf Milward immediately beamed with joy. Hahaha! I see, since we are both people of status and identity, it will be easier to talk! After leaving the bank, Byrnes feelings became extremelyplex. The matter of taking out a loan to expand their venture had been discussed with Irene a week earlier, and they both believed that as long as they used the Pharmacist ability to continuously develop and improve new potions, the Fischer family could make a steady stream of money. But after really borrowing a full fifty gold coins, Byrne, borrowing for the first time, felt a heavy psychological burden, because it would be very troublesome if he couldnt repay the debt eventually. Later, he found a local merchant in Fein City using the address given by sea merchant John, and they agreed to meet at the merchants home. Byrne, leading his servants and guards, arrived at a glorious mansion, far more beautiful than the town chiefs house and almost as luxurious as Baron Hoverns residence in Nasir, quickly realizing that he was meeting with a true major merchant. ording to what John said, most of the goods he shipped by sea were sold off nearby with the help of Mr. Gold, whose abilities and connections were extremely strong. Mr. Gold was a Cyart man, two meters tall and weighing at least three hundred pounds, with a shiny bald head not sporting a single hair, and possessing an intimidating butcher-like gaze. It was said that his brother-inw was the lord of Fein City, Viscount Bast. The interior of Mr. Golds mansion could only be described as opulent, and deep inside Byrne hazarded a guess that the ordinary man before him was perhaps even wealthier than Baron Hovern, who was part of the Extraordinary nobility. Dinner time came, and they started to talk business.
You want to sell this? In his hand, he held a red potion, and his tone was deep, almost aggressively inquisitive, but Byrne sensed no maliceonly perplexity. Byrne, prepared for this moment, nodded briefly, and exined calmly, This is a potent detoxifying potion, capable of counteracting all conventional toxins and low-level mysterious creature toxins. The average market price is three gold coins, but my cost is less than one gold coin. Mr. Gold pondered for a moment, then asked, Shelf life and method of transport and storage? Byrne went on, The shelf life is three years, after which the effect will weaken until it bes ineffective after five years. Remember to avoid impacts during transport and storage. He was confident in making money because the cost of the new potent detoxifying potion was too low, at just over a dozen silver coins, leaving arge margin for profit. Mr. Gold shook his head, gazing at the young man with eyes full of experience and insight, as if reading his character, and spoke calmly, Still doesnt make sense, how many people in the country would be poisoned every day? Ordinary detoxifying potions can handle most situations; the market is too small, not to mention you seem to have forgotten about the costs of storage, transportation, and promotion. Byrne was stunned for a while, falling into a long silence. Mr. Gold wasnt entirely right; he had already considered those costs, but he hadnt expected Mr. Gold to dismiss those profits entirely. It turned out that a big merchant backed by the viscount family didnt care for such small gains; the bald man before him probably only wanted to make big money. All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Byrnes face, his eyes brimming with the same confidence once seen in Lucius, as he continued effortlessly,
In truth, our Fischer family is cooperating with a genius alchemical Spellcaster, who possesses strong research and development capabilities in medicine. His eyes gleaming with confidence as if he had already seeded, Byrne said with a smile, As long as you are willing to help, we can bring forth other new potions within a year, and you will be given priority for cooperation. Finally, Mr. Gold revealed an intrigued smile, nodding as he said, Well, this sounds a bit more interesting now. But Ill need to sign a contract with you first, and if you cant bring out something new within a year, I will requirepensation from the Fischer family. The potent detoxifying potion was only one oue of the Pharmacist ability; Byrne was sure he could produce many more new types of potions in the future. Unable to hide his excitement, Byrne clenched his fist slightly and said with a smile, Alright, Im willing to sign the contract. Chapter 41: 40 Margaret Chapter 41: Chapter 40 Margaret
Leaving Mr. Golds vi, Byrne didnt head back immediately but instead strolled through the bustling center of Fein City. People around him hurried by, always with many things to do, seeming far busier than the folks in Nasir. He could fully sense the vibrancy and vitality of the city, yet he also faintly perceived that overly rapid development wasnt necessarily a good thing. And those dirty piles of garbage scattered everywhere brought back memories of the gue he had experienced in his childhood, triggering many terrifying recollections in his mind. Sooner orter, the development nning of Fein City must be thoroughly intervened by the city hall, otherwise, it will definitely lead to chaos. Suddenly, as Byrne walked along the street, he was drawn to a tailors shop. Disyed in the tailors shop were clothes of considerable quality, evidently made with fine craftsmanship suited for high-status individuals, which held his gaze for a long time, unable to turn away.
Byrne lowered his head to nce at the clothes he was wearing. Although they were fine garments, the details were not meticulous enough, making it easy to identify the wearer as someone from a lesser-known ce. He remembered Lucius saying that clothes make the man and that people are more willing to listen to someone who looks good, so investing in a more respectable outfit was indeed worth it. Byrne then entered the tailors shop and quickly saw a tall, thin old man with prominent cheekbones and a stern expression, who walked towards him with precise steps. The old man, dressed all in ck and wearing a monocle, sized up Byrne and after a moment shook his head firmly and said, Sir, forgive me for being blunt, but your temperament and your clothespletely mismatch. I can tell you have talent, but that outfit is nothing but trash. Byrne was stunned by the others straightforwardness but smiled and asked, Then what kind of clothes do you think would suit me? You are a noble, or at least a knight, and the high society of Cyart these days is wearing tailcoats thate from the Lorne Empire. The old mans voice was serious, professional, and left no room for doubt as he bowed and continued, Our shop will provide the East Coasts most professional clothing rmendations and tailoring. We will not disappoint you. What you need is a suit of Lorne-style navy blue tailcoat, not the Seven Stars style. All the clothes in our shop are made to measure, so please allow me to take down your measurements. Byrne grew more interested, but before getting measured, he prudently asked about the price and then was shocked by the quote of thirty silver coins. Nevertheless, after some hesitation, he decided to go ahead with it. Just after his measurements were taken, he suddenly heard a womans voice from outside the door that had just been pushed open.
Shopkeeper Hawley, how is my brothers outfiting along? He is soon to attend Viscount Basts banquet and must not fall behind others in appearance. The woman who entered the tailors shop was dressedvishly, with light golden curls flowing down her smooth forehead, her eyes sparkling with youthful vivacity. Seeing Byrne, who was putting on his coat, she paused for a moment and then greeted him with a smile, Hello, sir, my name is Margaret, of the Hoffman family. Byrne nodded to her withposure and politeness, a slight smile on his lips as he said, Good day, Madam Margaret, I am Byrne of the Fischer family. Margaret made a mental note of the name, Byrne, Fischer family. But shecked the courage to initiate further conversation. Shopkeeper Hawley finished jotting down Byrnes measurements, then calmly stated, Madam Margaret, pleasee again tomorrow. The clothing for Baron Hoffman is not yet fully ready, as you know, perfect craftsmanship always takes time to show. All right. Margaret nodded indifferently, stealing nces at the young and handsome man, silent for a long while, and after Byrne had left, she immediately asked Shopkeeper Hawley about the tailors store. That young man, I cant believe I had never seen him before. I know all the nobility and members of knight ns in Fein City. Shopkeeper Hawley, do you know where he is from? Shopkeeper Hawley revealed a rather yful smile and, shrugging his shoulders, said, I dont know, madam. Margaret felt immediately deted, but she couldnt help fantasizing about the identity of that handsome young man in her mind, feeling inexplicably that he must be someone remarkable.
Continuing in a leisurely tone, Shopkeeper Hawley said, But he wille back to our shop, and then I can ask him for you. Many things you want to know. After leaving the tailors shop, Byrne returned to Nordivar Bank and with great solemnity, took out a ck iron box to store in the banks specially made safe. He had to pay a preservation fee of five silver coins every year. He suspected that the Meyer family might still find a way to locate them, and if they were to send powerful individuals to cause trouble again, the safety of the Fischer family would be quite problematic. But storing them in the banks of Fein City would be much safer; this city even had the presence of a Level 3 Monarch-ss powerhouse, namely the regional Tempest Bishop of the East Coast. The Meyer family, no matter what, wouldnt be able toe and plunder by force. One day I will take it back. The Fischer family will eventually find all the remainingponents, Byrne muttered to himself as he left the bank. A few dayster, Byrne visited the tailor shop again to make further fitting for his tailcoat. Some timeter, as he was about to leave, he received a letter. A baron, closely associated with the Romann family, had heard about the affairs of the Fischer family and invited him to attend an uing high-society party in Fein City. Byrne was pleasantly surprised; his clothes would be ready just in time for the party. All attendees of the party were members of Fein Citys high society. The host was the citys lord, Viscount Bast, and the two most important guests were the Earl Hovern, the East Coast Governor, and the regional Tempest Bishop. They held the power of life and death over millions of people in the East Coast Province. When the graceful and handsome Byrne entered, he quickly caught the attention of numerous female guests. His features were extremely refined, his appearance brimming with sunshine, yet there was a touch of mncholy in the depths of his eyes, especially when he smiled, his lips were utterly charming.
Byrne had no chance to converse with Earl Hovern and the Tempest Bishop, the two focal points of the event; he could only silently memorize their appearances. Earl Hovern resembled his nephew, Baron Hovern, tall and slim, very sociable, only his smiling face showed clear signs of aging and his temples were grizzled. The Tempest Bishop, on the other hand, was a strange person wearing a long robe of blue and purple, reeking of alcohol. His cold face twitched now and then; he never greeted anyone proactively and even his speech was somewhat incoherent when talking to others, which made Byrne, who had heard so much about him, quite taken aback; he wouldve believed that this guy was a drunkard about to be thrown out of a tavern. Soon he learned the reason behind it; apparently, the Tempest Bishop had used a Forbidden ss mysterious rare artifact in his early years and had paid a price that forced him to drink heavily every day to gradually be what he was now. At the party, Byrne saw thedy with pale golden hair he had encountered the other day. While all the other girls were still watching, she had already approached politely. Looking up, Margaret smiled and said, Mr. Byrne, its been a while since west saw each other. I am Baron Hoffmans sister. Do you still remember ourst encounter? Byrne was slightly startled, and he replied with a smile, Madam Margaret, its an honor to see you again, a perfect coincidence. The person who invited me here is Baron Hoffman. Margaret feigned unawareness and showed a look of surprise. Is that so? How perfect! Really, what a coincidence! Byrne smiled gently, vaguely recalling that he had also encountered other girls in town a few times, all of whom seemed to have identical demeanors. Hmm, he always felt that something was not quite right.
Chapter 42: 41 Death and Rebirth Chapter 42: Chapter 41 Death and Rebirth
` At noon, under the bright sunshine, many people attended Old Ramons funeral. Nasir had only a few cksmith shops, and Old Ramons skill was acknowledged to be top-notch, surpassing even his younger and stronger son. A few years ago, the once robust and dignified elder began to lose himself to age, fading away as if vanishing into thin air, and even Irene couldnt heal aging itself. The funeral took ce in the Sun Churchs cathedral, and very few people in Nasir believed in the Sun Church, hence the Sun Cathedral wasnt veryrge either. Old Ramony peacefully in his coffin, his aged face showing the marks of time, silver hair like silken threads covering his pale head. Deep wrinkles were etched between his forehead and the corners of his eyes, making it seem like he was free of fatigue and worries,fortably waiting for the gods to take away his soon-to-pass soul.
When it was time for everyone to say their final farewells to the man in the coffin, Irene, dressed in a ck robe, serenely stepped forward. The girl who had once been young was now the head of a secret n, but Old Ramon died without ever knowing the secret behind the sudden rise of the Fischer family. Irene looked down at the old man she knew so well, her eyes slightly red, as if she was whispering to herself or praying: Mr. Ramon, good afternoon. I hope you find eternal peace in the tranquil world. The great Lord of the Lost will protect your soul. Byrne and Margaret were also present, having be a couple well-known to all. In a little over a year, many people in Nasir were impressed by Margarets boldness, assertiveness, and arrogance, but now her most noticeable feature was her protruding belly. In fact, many in the Hoffman family behind Margaret disapproved of the marriage between the two, and even the support of her brother, Baron Hoffman, wasnt enough. Aside from the siblings, the other family members felt that Byrne, who was only a knight, wasnt a good match for Margaret, not to mention that what so ever about the Fischer family, they were just upstarts from a small ce after all. In this day and age, the importance of bloodline, status, and matching social ranks was self-evident, and Byrnes upward behavior made many scoff behind his back. However, the headstrong Margaret had a simple and clear method of rebelling against her family C she got pregnant on her own. When she brazenly revealed this, she directly caused her own mother to faint on the spot, and if Byrne hadnt run fast, he nearly would have had his legs broken by his future father-inw right there and then. He really wanted to say he was forced by Margaret, but probably very few people would believe it.
Hugh, tall in stature, talked in turn with the people attending the funeral, his eyes reddened. When he saw the members of the Fischer family, he forced out a sad smile with much effort. My father was very grateful to you all, truly. In hisst moments, he was alert again and he appreciated all the help youve provided to the Ramon family over these past few years. Irene nodded and said, These were all things we should do. Youve worked hard, Hugh. No, its nothing Hugh had barely finished speaking when he suddenly couldnt hold back and burst into tears, and the people around rushed tofort him. Ah! Suddenly, Margaret screamed, her eyes closed, as she uncontrobly clutched Byrnes shoulder tightly, the pain making Byrne clench his teeth as well. My belly, it hurts so much, my belly! Everyone was stunned for a moment before they all hurriedly became a bustle of confusion. Quickly, Irene confirmed something through the power of healing runes: Margaret wasnt suffering from a sudden illness, but was indeed going intobor! She hurriedly said, Sorry, we must leave now, really sorry!
Of course, Hugh understood, and the Fischer family left the scene in a hurry, rushing to the only hospital in town. It was earlier than expected; Margaret was supposed to give birth in half a month, but for some reason, it started earlier. Irene went to help with the delivery, along with the doctors and nurses. Continuous cries of agony echoed, and the servants and guards of the family all waited anxiously outside. Byrne paced frantically back and forth, taking deep breaths over and over, his mind aplete nk like never before. Calm down, Byrne. Chris, only six years old, suddenly reached out and grabbed Byrne, saying expressionlessly, Its not like youre the one giving birth. Byrne was momentarily stunned. Chris, the boy who rarely spoke, always managed to make people feel that he truly was an odd child whenever he did. ` Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Byrne stood there, drenched in sweat, silently waiting for the arrival of the new member of the Fischer family. The events of the day had given him a strangely wonderful and unusual feeling. Death alwayses hand in hand with new life. Perhaps that was the true meaning of legacy.
Meanwhile, unbeknownst to anyone, a calm gaze from the sky went unnoticed. Carls consciousness, intangibly overlooking the Fischer family from above, saw the diligent Irene, the anxious Byrne, and theposed Chris. He could feel a brand-new consciousness growing increasingly connected to his own. It was a curious sensation, a lifeing into existence out of nothing, entering a world not yet ready for its arrivaland he himself was utterly unprepared to embark on his own journey. The blood-destiny passed down through generations of the Fischer family was one of predecessors passing and new generations being born. Generation after generation would walk through history, marking the name Fischer in its annals, ultimately bringing about a true resurgence for themselves. Atst. Wah wah wah wah! A loud cry abruptly filled the hospital, and the people of the Fischer family burst into cheers! Byrnes face became incredibly excited, he murmured endless thanks to his wife and cousin, his smile glowing ever brighter. The child born to Margaret was a boy, looking like a very fragile little creature with a red,plex mark on the back of his hand. As had already been decided, the boys name would be Darren Fischer, meaning one with the potential for great undertakings.
The others thought the so-called great undertakings meant turning the Fischer family into a truly noble house. Only Byrne, Irene, and Chris understood just howplicated and ambitious the great undertakings implied in that name were. The new generation of the Fischer family had finally arrived, and everyone, from top to bottom, was immersed in joy. Byrne went to Luciuss grave and spoke many calm words. In just over a year, Byrne had sessfully developed a new potion, specifically designed to restore peoples energy, with very low production costs and a broad sales market, perfectly winning the bet with Mr. Gold and subsequently expanding the pharmaceutical business. Now, the Fischer family could count on a stable ie of about seventeen Gold Coins each month, and after deducting various expenses, the family currently had a total of one hundred seventy-five Gold Coins in assets. Unfortunately, neither Byrne nor Irene had yet managed to assimte the current Magic Potion. Moreover, ascending the first two ranks of the Power of Consecution was rtively easy, but starting with the 3rd Rank, one needed not just Extraordinary materials but also a ritual, making the climb much more difficult. As for granting the Power of Consecution to Chris, they still felt he was too young; waiting until he was ten would be better for mastering Extraordinary power. Several dayster, on a quiet night, Irene and Byrne discussed a serious matter in the basement: whether or not to tell Margaret about the Fischer familys secrets? With a soft voice, Irene shook her head and said calmly, If it had been a few years ago, I would have agreed without hesitation to disclose everything, even thinking that drinking blood was inconsequential. But with more experience, I wouldnt agree so readily. The Six Great True Gods Churches despise the heretical cults to an extreme. If she were to report us or identally leak the secret, every member of the Fischer family would bepletely eradicated.
She paused, then continued firmly and without sentiment, So, I still adhere to the principle we established from the start: consent from three core family members is needed to bring a new member into Dawn, and all followers of the cult must partake of the blood of the Fischer family. Byrne was stunned for a moment, then couldnt help but ask, The consent of three core family members is needed, you mean we have to wait until Chris grows up? Irene nodded and continued calmly, I believe that with Chriss maturity, he will be able to participate in decision-making in a few more years. Byrne couldnt deny that point, Chris was quiet and reliable, sensible, and even to some extent peculiarly so. Alright, well wait a few more years on this matter, given its utmost importance. For now, we need to gauge her views on faith first. After their conversation, he quickly returned to his wifes side. Unless absolutely necessary, Byrne hardly ever wanted to be far from Margaret and their child. Chapter 43: 42 Daybreak Orphanage Chapter 43: Chapter 42 Daybreak Orphanage
Since Luciuss death over a year prior, Byrne often experienced nightmares. Sometimes he would find himself standing in a snow-covered forest with his face covered in blood, an uncontroble sense of loneliness arising within him. In the forest, there were several corpses with eyes wide open in death. They were Irene, Margaret, and Chris, making Byrne feel utterly cold. Luciuss questioning and disdainful voice woulde from behind him. You failed to protect them, Byrne. I was wrong about you, A profound sense of fear and guilt would engulf him instantly, and it was often at this point that Byrne would wake from his nightmares. Death was never far away. There were just over sixteen and a half years left to prepare for the almost inevitable war between Cyart and Rhea.
If nothing was done, during the war, the tragic situation of the Fischer family being at the mercy of others would repeat itself. On the northeast side of Cyart, the East Coast would be the first ce ravaged by looting and ughter if the Rheans invaded. Many of the elders in Cyart still vividly remembered the Rheans brutal and savage acts. In a silent and tidy basement, Byrne and Irene, the siblings, discussed various countermeasures. Byrne took out paper and a pen and ced them on the table, starting to draw circles and write to illustrate the current situation. In the upper echelons of East Coast society, the two most prominent and powerful figures are Earl Hovern, the East Coast Governor, and the Tempest Bishop from the Tempest Church, Both have reached the level of low-level Monarchs, and behind them, their major families, the Hovern family and the Tempest Church on the East Coast, boast a dozen Transmutation ss Extraordinary Exponents. Irene nodded in agreement. Both the governor and the Tempest Bishop were in such exalted positions and wielded such immense power that they could decide the oue of most matters with a single word. Byrne continued to detail as he wrote and drew uninterrupted: Next are the seven viscount families and numerous True Gods Church forces on the East Coast. Currently, the strongest viscount family is Basts Lion n of Fein City, which is under their control. Bast himself is also an upper Transmutation ss Extraordinary Exponent. Then, theres the Eagle n controlling three towns on the East Coast. There are five Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents in their family, with the leading figure being ck Hawk Viscount Zavier. He is quite poised to challenge the Lion ns authority, and they also have an excellent rtionship with Earl Hovern, the governor. The ongoing struggle between the Lion and Eagle ns had alreadysted several years and was a topic of gossip within the entire East Coasts elite. Their confrontations had initially been rtively civil, but in the past year, their methods had taken a drastic turn for the worse, escting to the point of assassinating each others supporters.
The Eagle n was very keen to drive out the Lion n and take over the rapidly developing Fein City, their tactics growing more reprehensible by the day. And Earl Hovern, the East Coast Governor, seemed to be subtly in favor of this. At this point, Byrne paused and said somewhat helplessly, Weve already chosen a side because of the cooperation between the Fischer family and Mr. Gold. Mr. Gold has his channels and connections precisely because Viscount Bast is his brother-inw. Now, to the upper circles in the East Coast, we are seen as supporters of the Lion. Irene also sighed and said, When we decided to cooperate, we had no understanding of the entire situation on the East Coast. Otherwise, we wouldnt have been so hasty. Domestic noble infighting included assassinations, but it wasnt to the perilous extent where death loomed at any moment, yet the threat was real. Now the Fischer family has a lot of surplus funds, and we currently dont have a significant need for Extraordinary materials. Its time to purchase some Mysterious rare artifacts and sacrifice them to the great Lord of the Lost. Besides, Im considering establishing an orphanage to shelter those homeless orphans from Nasir. An orphanage? Byrne pondered for a moment, knowing she wasnt proposing this purely out of sudden altruism, so he seriously asked Irene: Whats your n? Irene looked towards the sheet detailing divisions of power and quietly revealed her scheme: I will hire people to teach them knowledge, personally instruct them, and pick out the useful children to give them blood, so they can join the ranks of the Dawn. We still have too few reliable hands right now,
She paused for a moment before stating firmly, I believe that children who have been trained and educated from a young age will be more reliable than ordinary followers. Byrne nodded, then crossed his arms and fell silent as if hesitating over a significant matter, before finally speaking slowly: I am still researching how to strengthen the influence of the Fischer familys blood. If the blood could control Extraordinary Exponents, we could make magic potions ording to the form and give a portion of our followers low-level Powers of Consecution too. Both of them were very clear about one thing; the ability to create Extraordinary Exponents was the Fischer familys greatest advantage. However, back when Lucius was still around, several members of the Fischer family had discussed this issue, and Lucius was firmly against giving the Powers of Consecution to those without blood ties. Because currently, the Fischer familys blood could only influence ordinary people and not Extraordinary Exponents, and so if they did this, they would only be creating beings that they could not control at all; if any of those beings harbored thoughts of betrayal, the entirety of the familys efforts would be ruined. Prudence and secrecy were the mottos of the Fischer family; they couldnt just pin the loyalty of others on intangible things like trust between people and cultivating gratitude. The breakthrough in the whole affairy with Byrne, who held the Power of Consecution of the Pharmacist. He had a hunch that the effects of the Fischer familys blood could be strengthened and had been conducting research on blood all this time. At this point, Byrne suddenly picked up a pen and drew a fresh circle on a piece of paper. Right, almost forgot to mention, aside from the overt forces, there is also a formidable heretical power on the East Coast, the Sea God Cult with quite an ancient heritage. Within their ranks are Transmutation-ss Extraordinary Exponents.
It is said that the Tempest Church and the Sea God Cult were originally one force, butter on, they split and developed extreme enmity towards each other, Because the Sea God Cult does not recognize the Tempest Overlord as their Sea God. Three monthster, the first orphanage in Nasir City was established, and the new town chief came with great pleasure, leading the locals of status to offer their congrattions. The orphanage was named Daybreak. In the whole Nasir City, there were more than thirty orphans under the age of twelve eligible to join the orphanage, and part of the reason for the loss of their parents was the sudden winter invasion by the Rhea people; naturally, they felt a favorable impression towards the Fischer family for having resisted the Rhea. The Fischer familys cost to establish the orphanage was around thirty-five Gold Coins, and each month an additional six Gold Coins were required to maintain basic operations, necessitating the arrangement for the older children to learn trades and earn money. The orphanage was spacious yet dim, its thick stone walls bearing the traces of the years. Irene led a few caregivers here, where the first batch of children had been waiting for some time. Children, from today onwards, I will be your caretaker, Irene looked calmly at the children who were yearning for the future yet filled with trepidation, their eyes curiously and uneasily surveying her. A gentle warmth began to surge from the depths of her heart. Yet at the same time, Irene was acutely aware of something; love should be selective. Chris and Byrne and Darren were the most important people in her life, and beyond that, everything about her body and soul belonged to the great Lord of the Lost.
At that moment, she suddenly felt the will of the mighty Lord of the Lost! It seemed to be guiding her, directing her attention to one of the little girls among the children. Irene immediately looked over. It was a girl with light green hair, sporting an optimistic smile different from the rest, but her right leg had a highly apparent severe disability. Was she special? Chapter 44: 43 Naughty Child Chapter 44: Chapter 43 Naughty Child
Chris stood calmly with his hands sped behind his back in the open space outside the orphanage, looking toward the group of children who hade out to y. He seemed out of ce, his eyes looking too much like those of a grown adult, as if he were a staff member there to look after the children. Hey, isnt there anyone for you to y with? A girl with light green short hair and a crutch came over, slightly older than Chris, her pale and chubby face all smiles. Her right leg had a congenital severe deformation, the cause of which was extremely strange, such that even Irene could not cure it. Chris simply looked over at her with his hands behind his back, without speaking.
My name is Vanessa. I came here because my parents abandoned me. Hello. Vanessa introduced herself enthusiastically, not showing any sadness even when mentioning her abandonment. Suddenly, she noticed Chriss clothes werepletely different from theirs, with an entirely different look and texture, probably worlds apart in price, andughed: You dont seem to be from here! I might have misunderstood, but you can y with us if you want! Chris shook his head in refusal, and Vanessa was puzzled as to why he just wouldnt speak. Suddenly, a little chubby kid came running over with a few other children and surrounded Chris, the chubby kid shouting angrily. You pushed me from behindst time! Dont think I wont dare to hit you just because you are the directors brother! Chris silently, with his hands still behind his back, hopped back rhythmically and deftly dodged all attacks, then quite naturally stuck out his foot, and with a yelp, the chubby kid tripped and fell face-first into the ground. Vanessa quickly intervened, frowning and shouting, Stop, no fighting! Why did you push him from behind before? She wanted to hear the exnation from the directors brother. The director was the kindest person in the world, and surely her brother had a reason for pushing someone. Chris said a word after a long silence.
Interesting. Vanessa was furious, seizing Chriss cor filled with a sense of justice. Then you apologize! In my eyes, Hospital Director Irene is like a sister to me, so youre like a little brother, which means I have to take responsibility for you. You must apologize! Chris didnt like being touched by anyone other than Irene, and he nced coldly at Vanessa, but she wasnt at all afraid of him and was determined that he should apologize. For some reason, aplicated emotion rose in Chriss heart, not just anger, and he suddenly pushed her down and turned to run away. Ah! Vanessa hadnt expected such an oue and fell to the ground in a sorry state, sweating coldly from pain. Chris, hearing the noise, stopped a short distance away and turned back to nce at her, hesitating, but when he saw the chubby kid and others starting to throw stones, he swiftly turned and ran off again. The children were all angry, hurriedly helping Vanessa get up, as they all liked Vanessa, who always helped others and was forever optimistic. Thats terrible; that boy is awful. I cant believe the director has such a horrible brother! Yes, hes dreadful. He actually pushed Vanessa over. After the children helped Vanessa up, her face still breaking out in cold sweat, she shook her head and said:
Next time I see him, as his sister, I will thoroughly teach him a lesson. She paused and then smiled, Sister Irene always said that every child can be taught well, that theres hope for any child, and I believe that in my heart too. A few children who had stolen things in the past bowed their heads, unable to forget Irenes teachings, believing they could all grow up to be useful people. Vanessa, full of aspirations for the future, murmured to herself as she looked at her deformed and unsightly right leg, smilingly saying: My leg is bad, so I want to learn to read and do math to be able to repay Sister Irene and the Fischer family when I grow up. Good people should receive good fortunes. That evening, Vanessa, as usual, came to the hospital directors room of the orphanage, where Irene calmly used her healing power to ease Vanessas pain. Vanessas deformed right leg was the result of a curse ced on her parents or ancestors or a deal made with a mystical being. Therefore, it was fundamentally the influence of extraordinary power and not a disease that could be healed. All Irene could do was alleviate the pain. Now, Vanessa was sitting on herp, serenely feeling that verdant power that was like a breath of spring. Even though she couldnt be cured and be normal, Vanessa felt profoundly grateful to Hospital Director Irene from the bottom of her heart. Did you meet Chris today? Irene had long been using the Secret Ear Technique to create several ring-like patterns around the orphanage, which she used to eavesdrop on events there, and she basically had a good grasp of the daily happenings.
Yes, I did. Vanessa was initially keen to report on Chris but quickly felt it might not be right and hesitated. Irene wanted to know if Vanessa would lie to her. Smiling and caressing the girl, she asked, Tell me then, what happened between you two? After thinking for a bit, Vanessa nodded and said, Okay. She recounted the events truthfully but still hoped that Irene wouldnt me Chris, feeling that Chris too could reform. Irene had noticed that Chris was bing increasingly strange-tempered ofte, but she could never quite manage her brother, unlike how she maintained her seriousness with the children of the orphanage. Vanessa was a very special girl, not merely because of her physically disabled form. It was extremely rare, but Vanessa possessed undeveloped spellcasting talent with potential that was considered above average. The world of spellcasting contained wild and varied types, but ny-nine percent of spellcasters had talents that fell into one of the eight main categories. They were Element, protect, prophecy, alchemy, Summoning, undead, Transformation, and Mental. One could only learn spells corresponding to the category of their spellcasting talent. Her spellcasting talent category was Summoning. However, for the time being, the Fischer familycked the tradition of summoning spellcasters, and they also didnt think it was good to train a spellcaster who could not be controlled too early.
Irene thought it wise to first build a closer rtionship with Vanessa and cultivate her character. After observing for a while, she found that, despite her tragic fate, Vanessa had a remarkably cheerful and sunny disposition. However, the little girl also had one big w. That was, her sense of justice was too strong, and she was too dismissive of her own safety. Once Irene left Daybreak Orphanage and returned home, she went down to the basement, where Byrne and Chris were already waiting for her. Tonight they were about to conduct a new ceremony to sacrifice a mysterious rare artifact given by an out-of-town merchant to the great Lord of the Lost. The merchant had once been cured of an illness by Irene. At the time, he had been short of funds and was unable to repay her, but had recently kept his promise by acquiring the mysterious rare artifact to repay his debt. Irene nced at Chris, who, as usual, appeared calm. She nodded her head and said, Let us begin the ceremony and offer our sacrifice. The offering prepared by the Fischer family that night was a collectible ss mysterious rare artifact shaped like an exceedingly dark bracelet, set with irregr, scattered diamonds. de Bangle, it contained extremely peculiar powers. Whoever wore the bangle on the right hand could transform anything they touched into various weapons at will. However, all the transformed weapons were ordinary, without extraordinary power. Thus, at best, it was only a collectible ss mysterious rare artifact. Karl sensed the aura of spiritual power and slowly absorbed it into his soul, gradually assimting it. During the whole process, the second seal became increasingly loose.
Ultimately, the mysterious rare artifact acted as the final straw. Afterplete absorption, he clearly felt the second seal within the depths of his soul shatterpletely! Brand new memories began to surge from the deepest parts of his soul, instantly unlocking a starkly different set of possibilities for Karl! Chapter 45: 44: The Second Seal Chapter 45: Chapter 44: The Second Seal
The blood steeped in the spirituality of the soul for so long naturally produced extraordinary power within the bloodlines of some powerful and mysterious life forms. In thest era, humans suddenly attempted to consume the flesh and blood of mysterious creatures during a certain period, leading to a reduced lifespan and elimination for many, but a few survivors gave birth to descendants who gradually possessed a minuscule amount of extraordinary power. Nowadays, humans no longer use the high-risk method of indiscriminately consuming the flesh and blood of mysterious creatures. Instead, only a select few with an inherent extraordinary bloodline create specific magic potions using the flesh and blood of rted mysterious creatures to activate theirtent bloodline potential, naming the method of mastering this power the Knight Bequest. Compared to the more random talent of Spellcasters, the inheritance of bloodline power is much more stable. Over ny percent of noble families are knight ns, while pure Spellcaster families have always been few and far between. The power obtained by their ancestors acts as a bond through the bloodline, awakening through eons, resurging within their descendants after thousands of years.
After the second seal was undone, Karls restored memories contained not only more about the God Pantheon Consecution but also new and extensive mysterious knowledge, specifically about the theory of bloodlines. He had gained a body of knowledge on how to purify recessive bloodlines into dominant ones, how to increase bloodline talent grades, and even how topletely elevate the power of Bloodline. However, the methods mentioned in this mysterious knowledge wereplex, intricate, and demanding, especially the ritual for fully elevating bloodline power. The conditions were exceedingly difficult to meet. Its nearly impossible for the Fischer family to achieve thest feat, given their current state, he mused. In addition to acquiring new mysterious knowledge, he also transformed the newly obtained Mysterious rare artifact into the rune weapon. Its extraordinary effect remained the same: transforming the touched item into an ordinary weapon, although there was no recipient for the blessing yet. In theory, he could bestow it upon Darren, but he chose not to. Giving extraordinary power to a child too young often does not bode well, as uncontrolled extraordinary power can even lead to disastrous idents. After finishing his contemtion, Karl bestowed the newly acquired mysterious knowledge of bloodline power upon Irene. Kneeling and praying slowly, Irenes eyes suddenly brightened. She felt a surge of mysterious knowledge suddenly appearing in her mind, followed by a familiar dizziness, and she closed her eyes instinctively. She swayed from side to side as if on a ship, her body teetering, nearly falling to the ground as if about to lose gravity. Byrne and Chris watched Irene with concern but did not interrupt, both acutely aware that the situation was not an ident but another instance of the great Lord of the Lost bestowing important mysterious knowledge.
Irene had mentioned her experiences of receiving mysterious knowledge several times before. In fact, to make Dawn more formal, Irene had meticulously recorded everything that happened during each sacrifice, even the initial encounters with the Lord of the Lost, attempting to reconstruct them as best as possible. The booklet that documented all these events was secretly stored in the basement, corresponding to the visible family historypiled by Byrne, which contained all the information essible to outsiders. Finally, the girl gradually recovered, her eyes filled with excitement and adoration, her voice tinged with an incredulous tone. I have witnessed yet another new possibility shown by our Lord. All of humanity will tremble before it! It is the glory of Dawn, and also a gift to the Fischer family! The girl, no longer the naive child in the Extraordinary Realm, understood the significance of the mysterious knowledge about bloodline power. On the Ouden Continent, only the rarest and most precious Knight Bequests included methods to increase bloodline talent grades, and as for the possibility of purifying recessive bloodlines and sublimating them, such things were unheard of! Irene closed her eyes in thought for a long while, slowly stood up and looked toward the two men nearby, saying: Byrne, I have received some mysterious knowledge about bloodline power that might allow your son to master the Knight Bequest. Byrne was taken aback for a moment, shook his head, and said, Although the Hoffman family has the power of bloodline, my son did not inherit that part of the power, as you know. Irene was well aware of this, but the situation was nowpletely different.
The potential of bloodline powers is not something that every noble descendant can possess; often, only a part of them have potential worth developing, while for another group the level of potential can be considered non-existent, which is what they call recessive. The Hoffman family possesses bloodline powers of the zing Fire Lizard Spirit and the Crystal Jellyfish, with about half the family members inheriting the bloodline powersa quite favorable proportion. Most of them inherit the former, possessing the ability to control fire, and so far, only two or three people in the family history are recorded as having inherited thetter. However, the bloodline power of the undersea magic beast, the Crystal Jellyfish, belongs to a higher tier, a level above that of the zing Fire Lizard Spirit, and is only second to those of the ancient magic beasts in terms of strength. Apart from their intrinsic tier, another important facet is the quality of the aptitude. The higher the aptitude level, the easier it is to ascend to higher echelons. On the Ouden Continent, the rule in most noble families is that the person with the highestbined level of bloodline and aptitude has the right to be the next family head. What Darren possessed was a recessive bloodline, and the well-prepared Hoffman family had sent someone to test this a few days after the child was born, paying great attention to any manifest bloodline. Unfortunately, Darren was just an ordinary person, with insufficient purity of bloodline. Everyone except his parents showed a look of disappointment at that time. Irene smiled and said, The power of Darrens bloodline will reveal itself because the great Lord of the Lost has already given him a chance to change his fate. Byrne was stunned for a while, then his body could not help but get excited. He never doubted Irenes words. If so, Darren might very well be the first person in the entire Fischer family to master both the Power of Consecution and the power of Bloodline! His own son could have greater achievements than anyone else in the family!
Byrne, of course, felt incredibly happy and fortunate about this and couldnt help wanting to tell his wife the good news. But then he remembered Margaret was not yet a member of Dawn, so he forcibly held back. He quickly asked, What do we need to do to activate Darrens bloodline power? Irene spoke calmly, Its impossible to do that in the material world; we must take him to the Spirit Realm to perform a ceremony. The Spirit Realm? Byrne immediately fell into deep thought; the Spirit Realm was a very dangerous ce. In fact, the Fischer family had mastered the method of traveling to the Spirit Realm through dreams from the very beginning, and Irene received the rted mysterious knowledge the first time she was granted mystical insights. However, with its multitude of mysterious entities and unpredictable supernatural phenomena, the cautious members of the Fischer family dared not set foot there lightly. Byrne had asionally heard the word Spirit Realm from some people, who had started to interact with the Spirit Realm in their own ways years ago. Some lesser noble individuals had been too curious in their dreams, unable to stop the heart of pursuit and were lured to the Spirit Realm through the woonds via their astral forms. As a result, they encountered dangers and died there, remaining in aa in the real world for over a month before awakening, gradually sumbing to fear and madness, unable to extricate themselvespletely after repeated incidents. The Spirit Realm was filled with opportunities but also peril, with the most severe scenario being the loss of the soul, leaving the physical body in the real world aplete empty shell. Byrne was willing to risk going to the Spirit Realm for his child but had no desire to bring Darren, still an infant, to such a frightfully unpredictable ce.
He shook his head, repressed the desire within his heart to make his family stronger, and continued, The Fischer family principle is to acquire power prudently; lets wait until he grows a bit older, until we also be stronger. Chapter 46: 45 Consecution “Hunter Chapter 46: Chapter 45 Consecution Hunter
Four years have passed in the blink of an eye. There are twelve more years until the peace treaty between Cyart and Rhea expires. Cyart has entered a rtively stable period, andmodity prices near the East Coast have gradually stabilized, except for the prices of Extraordinary materials, which have never decreased. Once the prices went up, they stayed up, showing no tendency to fall back to previous levels. Fortunately, the Fischer familys ie has also greatly increased over these four years, not because the new potions they developedter were more effective, but solely due to that one energy potion they had developed earlier. Its effect was not particrly good, just passable, with its biggest advantage being the low cost.
However, Mr. Gold was a business genius, and he put forward a suggestion that made the sales of the energy potion gradually skyrocket. That was to market it not as a medicine, but as a food additive to various food vendors, and since the product truly had no apparent side effects, and Viscount Bast was Mr. Golds brother-inw, the city hall passed their proposal. Soon, those merchants selling food found that their food became more popr, while those who did not add the energy potion were squeezed out of certain business opportunities. As a result, every food merchant in Fein City rushed to purchase the energy potions from the Fischer family, who then had to find more people to subcontract production. Mr. Gold began to persuade Byrne to consider a joint investment in a food processing nt to produce foods with the added energy potion themselves. However, factories were a novel concept in Cyart over the recent years, and everyone was not very familiar with them; there had never been a so-called food processing nt in the East Coast region. Even Mr. Gold had only heard descriptions of how it was done in the empire, and Byrne always found it unreliable and hesitated. Now, the Fischer family would receive up to thirty-five Gold Coins in profits every month, and even after subtracting various expenses over four years, they had still umted a substantial fund of five hundred and thirty-five Gold Coins. Two years ago, Irene also established a Daybreak Orphanage in Fein City, and the first group of orphans they took in numbered over fifty. Meanwhile, with the Fischer family gradually increasing their investment, the conditions at both orphanages improved, and the children were mostly grateful to Irene. With the rapid influx of outsiders, Fein Citys poption far surpassed that of Nasir Town, and still, many orphans were homeless and destitute. Over the years, Irene grew ever fonder of the children and even felt an urge to open a third orphanage to take in more kids, but reason held her back.
ording to surveys, there were hundreds of orphans throughout Fein City, and the Fischers couldnt possibly take them all in with their current financial capacity. At most, she could offer a free window for distributing food to the orphans and treat those with serious illnesses whenever she went to Fein City. Over the years, the orphans of Fein City hade to call Irene the walking saint, their greatest dream being to live in the Daybreak Orphanage. At present, the Fischer family was almost considered the wealthiest in the small locality of Nasir, matched only by the wealth of the new town chief. Town Chief Francis was not an ordinary town chief; he was the younger brother of Baron Hovern, but as a member of the Hovern family who was not an Extraordinary Exponent, he was at best qualified to hold the position of town chief. Compared to the former town chief, Town Chief Francis was still not excellent, showing little interest in managing Nasir Town. His greatest passion was to gallop through the town,ughing loudly, and on several asions, he nearly ran into people. Byrne guessed the man was probably depressed, thinking that a small ce like Nasir wasnt worthy of him. Tonight, in the basement of the Fischer familys mansion, Irene, Byrne, and Chris were gathered together. Chris had grown to be ten years old, looking increasingly delicate, resembling a finely carved doll, with silver-white, slightly curly long hair, even though he was not a silver descendant, and easily mistaken for a girl. Byrne had a gentle appearance as a child as well, butpared to Chris, the difference was vast. He asionally even wondered if Chris had some hidden elf ancestry, which might exin his hair color and features. Chris had also grown taller, yet his reticent nature had not changed at all. The entire basement was now fully furnished, with all the ritual implements needed for the worship, including incense, candles, fresh flowers, fruits, offerings, and other items, all neatly arranged.
` Aside from these, there were also statues and banners belonging to the great Lord of the Lost. Irene personally crafted a ck cross stone sculpture as the statue of Lord of the Lost, but did not worship it, because for daily prayers she could directly venerate the sacred bottle-shaped object. Furthermore, she also paired it with a matching banner, upon which the insignia was also a ck cross radiance, of course, all these items could not leave the basement. At this moment, the scent of incense had already enveloped the basement, Irene knelt on the ground silently praying, her face full of pious devotion. Byrne nced at Irene, then turned to Chris, who had been waiting leisurely for quite a long time, and solemnly said, Chris, today we shall grant you extraordinary power, the Power of Consecution, from this day forward you will be even more unlike themon man. He paused for a moment, as Chris was already quite a unique individual. Chris nodded silently, showing no intention of replying to Byrne, then when the time came, they knelt down together before the transparent bottle, praying to the great Lord of the Lost for new blessings. They offered up a ss 1 Extraordinary Material, the Secr Thoughts Demon Flower, which appeared to be grey petals with ck pupils on them. Karl channeled the Spirituality from within the Secr Thoughts Demon Flower, arriving once again in the unpredictable and elusive Spirit Realm, seeking new Extraordinary Laws there. He found yet another constetion.
Meanwhile, Karl could sense some mysterious entities observing his actions around the Spirit Realm. However, they all dared not make a rash move, not having the slightest intention of touching him. Frankly, Karl was rather curious about those existences in the Spirit Realm, as for the level of danger, it was irrelevant; after all, should danger arise he could retreat to the real world at a moments notice. He established a brand-new God Pantheon stairway, the Path of Tranquility. Power of Consecution, Hunter. The 1st Rank of the Path of Tranquility, Hunter was a vision in the constetions, a middle-aged man lying in the snowy ground, silently lurking in a deep blue color. Karl returned to the real world, presenting the dark blue Spiritual Radiance that was calm and silent, quietly alighting on the still very young Chris. He closed his eyes, peacefully feeling the extraordinary power he had received. First was the enhancement of his physical fitness, a little less than that of diator, and then the increase in Spirituality, a bit more than that of diator. The Power of Consecution of the Hunter could not be considered as bnced point allocation, but it was also not an extreme stage. The Hunter had two extraordinary traits, namely Tracking Senses and Trap Making. Tracking Senses brought about the all-round strengthening of the five senses, and even allowed for ultra-long-distance tracking based on clues left long ago, an actively triggered special state that could clearly see the trail left by the target and various scents in the air.
Trap Making was the ability to turn anything into traps, allowing anyone possessing it to be a leading Trap Master, highly suitable for chaotic realbat. Chris, who reopened his eyes, nodded, tilted his head slightly, and finally uttered a brief sentence. Lord of the Lost, thank you. Irene and Byrne were both incredulous, they did not expect Chris would know to thank the deity. They had originally thought that with his entric personality he would surely just nod and then turn to leave. A gentle and relieved smile appeared on Irenes face. Deep in her heart, she knew something, that was Chris seldom spoke but never lied, the thanks he just expressed must have been sincere. ` Chapter 47: 46 Alchemy Council Chapter 47: Chapter 46 Alchemy Council
Chris left the basement and with great agility jumped down from the manors window, not through the front door, but sprung on to the wall like a cat. In the night, with his hands behind his back, he silently walked on the wall, then silently flipped down, and soon the boy disappeared behind a few trees. The children in the orphanage were almost all asleep, even those who werent asleep didnt notice Chris sneaking in. The silver-haired boy quietly came to the yard and found Vanessa under a tree watching the stars; the girl didnt realize he was there at all until she suddenly got tapped on the head. Ah! Chris, you scared me! Vanessa had no idea someone was approaching and her face turned pale with fright. When she saw the boy behind her, she immediately became annoyed and embarrassed.
In four years, she had grown quite a bit. Even because girls mature earlier, Vanessa was now a little taller than Chris, although her right leg was still severely deformed, looking terrifying and nauseating. Vanessa pointed seriously at Chriss belly with her cane and frowned, Apologize, Chris, you always like to scare people. Chris remained silent and, under the moonlight, looked very beautiful, like an angel without gender, which even stunned Vanessa for a second. She sighed and said, Chris,e sit, lets watch the stars together. Chris calmly sat down next to the girl, knowing that Vanessa must have something on her mind, and quickly listened to her mumbling about her inner frustrations. Chris, I heard another story from Hospital Director Irene recently, it made me feel really conflicted. In the story, a man with strong sense of justice let his enemys child go, whichter led to all his own family members being killed by that child Hospital Director Irene asked me if I would make the same choice as that man. Vanessa bowed her head, unable to figure it out, as she was too young. I dont know what to do, but children are innocent either way, yet causing ones own family members to die seems quite foolish, doesnt it? Chris didnt utter a word, knowing that his sister was trying to gradually change Vanessas notions, and it was indeed bing more effective. But her heart seemed to be in pain, as moral dilemmas are often very fatal for those with strong morals.
For some reason, Chris suddenly remembered the girl who once imed she would teach him a lesson. He didnt really want Vanessa to change at all deep inside, but whatever he said, wasnt he also actively influencing her like his sister? Follow, your heart. Under the night sky and the stars, his voice was calm and reassuring. Vanessa turned to look at the silver-haired boy, was silent for a long time, and couldnt help saying: I didnt quite understand what youre saying. Cant you give me a more precise answer? Forget it, youre terrible with words, and a bit strange, I cant expect anything from you. Chris, now in a bad mood, stood up with a cold face, and the next moment, he was gone without a trace. Byrne, Margaret, and their child lived in the best room of the Fischer family mansion, although it was still notparable to Margarets previous living environment in Fein City. He often stayed out all night. Many nights, he was either in the renovated workshop studying new drugs or secretly discussing hidden matters with Irene. To protect his family in the war that was more than a decade away, for the greater good of the Fischer family, for the unfulfilled wishes of Lucius, Byrne had too many reasons not to rest easy at night. Over the years, Margaret seemed to vaguely sense that he was hiding something, often questioning him indirectly, but Byrne managed to evade every time. The strong-willed Margaret was initially very unhappy butter stopped caring. Should I invest, or do something else?
Byrne pondered what to do with the wealth the Fischer family now possessed. Money, when continuously hoarded in hand without being put to use, always seems regrettable, but if invested unwisely or misused, one inevitable regrets it. As he pondered over what to do, he calmly added a type of ss 0 Extraordinary Material to a vial containing his own blood, just as he had done before. At that moment, a voice belonging to Byrne himself abruptly surfaced in his mind. Spirit Realm, Gate of Shadow He was slightly stunned, research on the Fischer familys bloodline had been ongoing for years, but perhaps due to poor luck, he had only heard hints through the Self-Extracted Forms Extraordinary Trait twice before. They were the ss 1 Extraordinary Material Non-living Flower and the enigmatic Time of Ashes. ording to Irenes uncertain opinion, the so-called Time of Ashes might refer to the time represented by the Lord of Ashes among the otherworldly gods. That is midnight. As for the concept of the Lord of Ashes and otherworldly gods, Irene had suggested it was best not to speak too freely of them, as those fearsome entities do not belong to this world, and mentioning them too frequently might attract their attention. Now, the third hint about Fischer blood surfaced in his mind, and it even mentioned the location of the Spirit Realm! Byrne took a deep breath, able to smell the fresh scent of the Non-living Flower on the table.
What, then, is this Gate of Shadow mentioned after the Spirit Realm? It seems to exist within the Spirit Realm as some sort of structure or perhaps refers to some other thing or concept and is not an actual physical gate? Byrne decided he would ask Irene the next day, as her knowledge of the mysteries of the Spirit Realm was vast, possibly the most extensive on the entire continent. The next day, as dawn broke and the first ray of light hit the ground, Byrne, who had found Irene, saw her sitting on the couch holding an envelope, her gaze flickering asionally as if the contents of the letter had plunged the girl into deep contemtion. Irene, I would like to inquire about the Gate of Shadow. Irene looked slightly startled, her eyes questioning as she asked Byrne, Where did you hear about it? The Gate of Shadow is a concept of the Spirit Realm, existing on the periphery of the Spirit Realm. Byrne nodded and exined the hints that had appeared in his mind. After listening to all the reasons and consequences, Irene thought for a moment and then continued, I see, I understand now. She paused before going on, The Gate of Shadow exists as a Spiritual Gateway on the edge of the Spirit Realm, but after we arrive in the Spirit Realm, we have no idea on which ind it is actually situated, so we must search repeatedly to find it, and the difficulty for you to get there is considerable. Byrne shook his head, unwilling to give up, and continued, But we must try. Ive been researching the blood that flows in our veins for years now, and were finally on the brink of some resultswe cant give up halfway! His eyes grew steely with resolve. Sooner orter, the Fischer family had to set foot in the Spirit Realm, and it was better to start exploring it from his own generation than to leave the risk to his descendants.
Irene, after a long reflection, said indifferently, We indeed cannot give up halfway. But if we are truly determined to go to the Spirit Realm, we must be well-prepared. After she finished speaking, she handed the envelope to Byrne. The text on it was like living golden tadpoles, wriggling before Byrnes eyes. He was startled but soon made out the contents of the letter before him, which turned out to be a very polite invitation. The organization extending the invitation imed to be the Alchemy Council, and Byrne furrowed his brow slightly as he faintly remembered having heard of it before. It was said that the Alchemy Council was a secret organization formed by spellcasters adept in alchemy, specializing in the sale and auction of various items, including but not limited to alchemical tools and Mysterious rare artifacts, and even illegal contraband. His heart skipped a beat; after all, many items were difficult to obtain through normal means, like Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifacts that were hard toe by through transactions. Irene calmly rose from the couch and took back the envelope, saying, Both you and I are invited, so I suppose only we can see these golden letters. Perhaps we could convert some of the familys wealth into resources to prepare for the potential journey to the Spirit Realm. Chapter 48: 47 Contact with a Secret Organization Chapter 48: Chapter 47 Contact with a Secret Organization
The Alchemy Councils gathering will take ce in Fein City in thirteen days, and since Irene has no intention of leaving Nasir, Byrne will be the only one to take the carriage there. In the past few years, hes been back and forth to Fein City dozens of times, and hes already ustomed to the experience of traveling for work. The Alchemy Council, huh? Its my first time dealing with such secretive, undisclosed organizations. After stepping foot in Fein City, Byrne looked around at the increasingly chaotic architecture, frowning slightly. He quickly went to the designated bank and received a gift box that had been stored there from the hands of the bank employee. Back at the inn, Byrne opened the gift box and took out a dark gold mask.
He lifted the dark gold mask and examined it very carefully. Made from high-quality metal material, it was sturdy and elegant, withplex patterns intricately carved on its edges, covered with a luminescent coating that shimmered more brilliantly under the light. A fine piece of art, the creator must be a powerful figure well-versed in alchemical spells. Byrne quickly realized that it was an alchemical item created through spells, and the maker was probably a strong spellcaster specializing in alchemy. Its existence served as a promation of the strength behind the Alchemy Council to all invitees. He carried banknotes equivalent to a total of four hundred gold coins with him, as many people in this era used banknotes that could be exchanged for gold at a bank any time. As night fell deeper, Byrne arrived at the deste alley indicated on the address, which was dark, old, and filthy, nothing like what one would expect. What should I do? He gently touched the walls, but nothing happened. He was silent for a moment before he realized, put on the dark gold mask, and once again reached out to touch the cold walls. The next moment, Byrne felt the environment before his eyes changepletely.
In a daze, he arrived at a porch adorned with golden brass decorations, surrounded by a bright and warm light, with servers wearing silver masks that bore smiles, quietly watching the new guest. Please follow me, said the server. The server led him across the porch into a grand hall. morous crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, shining brightly and illuminating the entire space, where rows of chairs were upied by guests wearing all sorts of bizarre masks. It was like a high-ss noble club; Byrne was no longer that bumpkin from years ago, as he had asionally visited simrly decorated ces with Mr. Gold. And thanks to the powerful memory from the Extraordinary trait Profound Memory, he quickly counted that there were a total of twenty silver-faced servers present, with thirty-two guests having arrived here. Byrne noticed something interesting: he clearly remembered the physical characteristics of the nobility and rich people in the city, yet none matched any of the thirty-something people present. I see, it seems to be an Extraordinary effect of the alchemical mask. He quickly realized that the concealment effect was due to the Extraordinary power contained within the mask, which impeded his ability to recognize the true identities of the guests through normal means. It seems that the Alchemy Councils auction adheres to a principle of secrecy. With this in mind, Byrne immediately felt much more at ease, and even some of the less honorable desires deep inside him were somewhat relieved. He suddenly realized something: another meaning of the mask was probably because they were afraid people would hesitate to auction forbidden items if they could recognize each other.
Since no one could identify anyone, the sense of morality would naturally decrease after the auction started, leading to more uninhibited behavior. A silver-faced server handed Byrne an auction list written on golden paper, detailing all the items for sale at this auction. At first nce, Byrne didnt think much of the list, but he was soon shocked! The list actually included an option for the trafficking of people from foreign races; he fell into silent contemtion. The public abolition of very was only a few decades old, and in reality, there are still ves in many smaller ces, so its not surprising that such a ce would sell ves. Soon the auction began. The host, wearing a silver mask, took the stage; tall and thin, he resembled a slender ghost, and every move he made on stage was filled with an immense sense of eeriness. The auction begins. The auctioneers voice was devoid of emotion, making Byrne feel slightly uneasy. He sensed that something was off about him. Initially, the alchemy council auctioned off items of little importance like artwork, and Byrne just watched without the slightest intent to buy, despite his interest. It was not until the alchemy council started auctioning off books and the Extraordinary Bequest that Byrne finally decided to make a move. He bid on some books about the secret history, most of which were forbidden texts that the church did not allow to be privately owned, costing a total of fifteen gold coins.
Having recognized Vanessas talent, he also purchased a set of spellcasting heritage for a Summoning-type spellcaster, at the cost of thirty-seven gold coins and ten silver coins. Its creator was a Monarch-Level spellcaster from five hundred years ago, and it included threemon summoning spells Summoning Fireflies, Summoning Birds, Summoning Vines, and a general spellcasting technique Spell AoE Expansion. Spell AoE Expansion is one of the fivemon specialized proficiencies universal to spellcasters, allowing for the expansion of spells range and increase in the number of effects produced at the cost of several times more mental power, enabling a master spellcaster to unleash terrifying spell effects instantaneously. However, only those spellcasters who have sessfully reached the Transmutation Level can learn and master spellcasting technique. Vanessa is currently just a talented ordinary person, not even the weakest of spellcasters, and theres no guarantee she will be a spellcaster of Transmutation Level in the future. By purchasing this spellcasting heritage for her, Byrne could be said to be investing in the future. Second-Level spellcasters are considered pirs within the military systems of various nations, undeniably possessing status and strength as powerful Extraordinary Beings. Lets hope she does not disappoint our expectations. The alchemy council auctioned off some alchemical tools, and after some thought, Byrne decided to purchase again. He bought twenty-five blood potions, intending to use them as ingredients, three specially made alchemical flintlocks, and fifty bullets to go with them. He also acquired a considerable amount of alchemical explosives and three potent alchemical burning potions. Next, Byrne purchased two portions of the ghastly green alchemical poisonous mist spray, which looked repulsive but was, in reality, very effective. Upon contact with air, they would rapidly evaporate, covering an area of dozens of meters, within which they would corrode the skin of any ordinary creature, causing it to fester.
Although it wouldnt immediately kill, most beings would suffer immensely, nearly losing all ability to move and the will to fight. Lastly, he acquired five important sobering potions, which could gradually clear the minds of those with abnormal mental states. Irene mentioned that these were necessities when roaming the Spirit Realm. The total cost for these alchemical tools amounted to seventy-four gold coins and thirteen silver coins. The auction wasing to an end, and the highlight of the night finally appeared, presented on a tray by a silver-masked attendant. The alchemy council only held auctions every few months, and the final auction item was always something immensely covetable. On the outside, it appeared to be a blood-red ring containing an exceptionally powerful force. The tall and thin auctioneer, his voice sounding from beneath his mask with no hint of fluctuation, joy, or sorrow, introduced, Tonightsst item for auction is the Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifact, the Soul Detachment Ring. Its effect allows the wearers consciousness to leave the body temporarily in the real world, after which the consciousness can pass through walls, dirt, and other obstacles in an invisible state. The duration depends on the users spiritual power. The starting bid is two hundred. At the mention of a Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifact, many in the room immediately became interested. The starting bid was two hundred gold coins. Byrne bid twiceonce at two hundred thirty and then two hundred seventybut he wasnt able to secure it, merely contributing to the spectacle. Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifacts are valuable items worth thousands of gold coins. He watched as the bidding prices soared higher and eventually, a female guest in the front row secured it for the price of one thousand five hundred thirty-five gold coins. Byrne couldnt help but suspect something. The alchemy councils backers were likely the Pir Families of the Eastern Four Kingdoms!
The majority of thends, wealth, and resources of the four eastern statesCyart, Rhea, Vallere, Carniawerepletely controlled by the ten Pir Families and the five major churches. And all the other smaller families and organizations had no choice but to bow down to their might. The East Coast Governor, Earl Hovern, backed by the Hovern familyalso known as the Shattered Giant familywere among them. The power behind Duke Romann of the Romann family was colossal; they too were one of the Ten Great Pirs, with their family bearing the moniker Dark Night Angel. Compared to them, the Fischer family was extremely insignificant, not even worth mentioning. Yet in his heart, Byrne believed that with the help of the great Lord of the Lost, the Fischer family would stand shoulder to shoulder with the great Pirs one day, even reaching beyond them in the future! Chapter 49: 48 The Gun Muzzle on the Forehead Chapter 49: Chapter 48 The Gun Muzzle on the Forehead
After leaving the Alchemy Council, Byrne felt an insatiable yearning within, almost addicted to the thrill of spending a fortune. He then recalled those auctioned individuals of foreign races with a hint of sympathy but knew he couldnt y the role of the Savior. Suddenly, the image of that exceptionally beautiful elf under the moonlight emerged in his mind. Byrne shook his head, muttering to himself, That should have been ourst meeting. I hope she doesnt end up in those peoples hands. Once, in his younger years, he had harbored impractical hopeseven romantic thoughtsof reuniting with the elf. But after marriage, only Margaret had a ce in the depths of Byrnes heart.
That auction at the Alchemy Council I wonder who is behind it all. Im afraid I might have toe here again. Just as he was about to leave for good, he suddenly stared at the dark gold mask for a long moment, then abruptly stopped and quickly turned back into the deserted alley. He put on the mask and re-entered the porch, facing the puzzled silver-faced attendants. Byrne spoke in an exceedingly calm tone, Id like to purchase a few more alchemical masks with concealment effects. The auction had already ended, so normally one would expect guests not toe back and to leave hurriedly, as if fleeing a dangerous den. However, Byrne was one of the few guests who kept returning. Upon his request to buy more alchemical masks, the silver-faced attendants quickly recovered. A very tall, leading silver-faced attendant stepped forward, bowed slightly, and replied most politely. I apologize, but our masks are limited to one per invited guest and are not sold in surplus. I see, I understand now. Actually, Byrne was not surprised by the answer; his sudden idea had been just an attempt. After all, the concealment effect of the alchemical masks was far too practical.
The leading attendant spoke with a soft voice, a hint of amusement continuing, Esteemed guest, there is something important I must inform you: the concealment effect of the alchemical mask only works here. Its best not to use it to handle matters outside. Byrne fell into thought, feeling a deep sense of disappointment toward the alchemical mask. He quickly understood the reasoning behind it. Otherwise, whenever people wanted to do something covert, they would don the mask of the Alchemy Council, and the so-called secret organization would be almost universally known. Leaving the dark alley, Byrne got onto the prepared carriage, removing the dark gold mask and cing it in its special box. The coachman, in charge of driving the carriage, was Theo, the captain of the guard who had worked for the Fischer family for many years and had been Byrnes swordsmanship teacher before. Theo had been a boatswain, working for sea merchant John for over a decade until he almost lost his life in a shipwreck and refused to set sail again. Several years ago, as his savings dwindled, he sought new employment with the Fischer family through Johns introduction due to his skilled hand and rich experience, ultimately appointed by Lucius to be the familys Guards Captain. After returning to the inn, Byrne didnt go to sleep immediately but pondered visiting Mr. Gold the next day to discuss the food processing factory matter. The money had been spent; he needed to outright refuse the invitation to invest in the food processing factory. The night had grown deep, and after Byrne finished thinking, he went to sleep, waking up after 8 in the morning.
However, Mr. Gold was a creature of the night, without a morning or noon to his days, rising in the afternoon, so now was not the time to visit him. He contemted his next steps: Having traveled from Nasir to Fein City, its been such a long journey. The guards and servants are all tired. Lets rest another day and visit my parents-inw and Baron Hoffman of the Hoffman family the day after tomorrow. Travel by carriage was indeed troublesome, and Byrne couldnt help but think how much faster travel would be with the luxury of spells. The expenditures of the Fischer family at the auction were significant; the goods would be delivered to Nasir within half a month. It wasnt until after 3 in the afternoon that Byrne, along with his guard and servants, set out by carriage to Mr. Golds vi in the city center. I am Byrne Fischer. I wish to have an audience with Mr. Gold, as there are some matters I would like to discuss in detail. Byrne announced his name and soon was weed by the steward and waited in the drawing room. The polite steward approached and said with a smile to Byrne, who he already knew well, Mr. Byrne, we meet again. Mr. Gold mentioned that he could see you in the study in about ten minutes. Around five oclock, Mr. Gold has other guests to receive, so he wont keep you for dinner. Half an hour would likely be enough for the conversation, Byrne reasoned. Due to the profitable coboration with the Fischer family, both parties naturally found each other more and more agreeable to the eye.
Over the course of four years, his rtionship with Mr. Gold grew stronger. Byrne was well aware that much of the money Mr. Gold had made for the Fischer family had actually gone to Viscount Bast. Viscount Bast Leone was the head of the Lion n, Mr. Golds brother-inw, and also the lord of Fein City, who had just turned fifty-three this year and was still in a very vigorous stage. He had long since reached Level 2, and was even a powerful Knight of the Transmutation elite, although it was virtually impossible for him to advance to Monarch in his lifetime. The Leone familys stable inheritance of two Extraordinary bloodlines, Bronze Lion and Graystone Giant Ape, both stemmed from the power of high-level magic beast Bloodlines. Also, the Leone family had a seventeen percent chance of inheriting a protect type spellcasting talent. The entire Lion n had been operating in Fein City for over a hundred years, and the core family members had branched out to nearly a hundred. Inparison, the foundation and influence of the Eagle n were much weaker. It could basically be said that on paper, their strength was no match for the Leone family. Their biggest trump card was the backing of Earl Hovern, the East Coast Governor. Although at banquets, Earl Hovern always seemed chummy with Viscount Bast, and on the surface, even longtime intimate friends for many years. However, in the upper circles of the East Coast, it was clear to everyone that the sparks of tension between Earl Hovern and Viscount Bast had long since exploded everywhere, and nowadays the various industries owned by the Lion n were being eroded step by step. So far, Viscount Bast and the family behind him had not been seriously hurt, as Mr. Golds ability to do business and amass wealth was extremely strong, always handling the main business deals of the Lion n.
Ten minutester, Byrne looked up at the naval clock on the wall; it was just past four oclock. He made his way familiarly to the vis second floor and gently knocked on the study door, but he did not hear Mr. Golds voice calling e in with its usual low timbre. Byrne paused, Profound Memory showed that Mr. Gold always called e in, today was different. Then he heard a crack as something shattered, sensing something was wrong, he pushed the door and entered. Mr. Gold Byrne was about to speak but stopped short, his gaze gradually turning somber as his eyebrows slightly knitted together. Something was wrong. The massive body, weighing hundreds of pounds,y supine on the floor, the bald mans eyes staring fixatedly at the ceiling, his gaze filled with intense anger and lingering immense fear, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. There was a clear bullet hole at his temple, and sma was oozing out. An incredibly exquisite alchemical flintlocky fallen beside Mr. Golds hand, with the residual smell of smoke still hanging in the air. Dead! Damn it!
Byrne took a deep breath, not wanting to touch anything, he cautiously moved back, suspecting the murderer might still be nearby. Mr. Byrne, what are you doing here? The sudden appearance of a voice nearby made Byrne flinch, and he immediately turned to see two people. One was Mr. Golds butler, and the other was the local sheriff of Fein City, an Extraordinary Exponent Knight of the Transmutation ss from the Lion n, Viscount Basts third brother, Renzo. Sheriff Renzo, d in a ck leather jacket and sporting a two-pronged mustache, looked quite stern. Wondering why they had suddenlye here, Byrne said after a moment of silence, Mr. Gold is dead, the murderer might still be nearby. Both the butler and Sheriff Renzo werepletely stunned. Mr. Gold is dead? What on earth are you talking about! Sheriff Renzo roared. The two of them hurried into the study and were shocked at the sight before them. Mr. Golds hefty corpse was right in front of them; everything was too shocking! The butler began to cry, shaking his head continuously, Oh Lord of Salvation, why has this happened! Impossible! Byrne paused a moment, then reminded again, The murderer might still be nearby, we must be careful, they may attack again. Nothing will happen, Mr. Byrne, with me here the murderer wont seed, Sheriff Renzo quickly regained hisposure, and then his voice confidently reassured him. Just as Byrne was about to nod, he saw Sheriff Renzo decisively and swiftly pulling out the alchemical flintlock from his waistband and, without hesitation, pressed it against his head, the icy-hard sensation chilling to the bone. Dont move! Chapter 50: 49 Mr. Humor Chapter 50: Chapter 49 Mr. Humor
Byrne had actually reacted the moment the other party drew the gun. He forcibly endured his instinct not to dodge. Fein Citys Sheriff Renzo, as a mainstay of the Lion n and a mid-level Transmutation Knight Extraordinary Exponent, had absolutely no chance of defeating him at close quarters. Byrne instantly judged that any frivolous attempt to dodge might prompt the others next attack, and that not resisting was the correct choice. Sheriff Renzo hesitated slightly, the young man before him was calmer and moreposed than he had expected, without the panic and screaming he had anticipated. I am not the murderer.
Sheriff Renzo was also unsure whether Byrne of the Fischer family was the actual murderer. He was just trying to intimidate the other party, figuring that once Byrne was caught off guard, he could easily extract a lot of information. But now, looking into the young mans calm eyes, Sheriff Renzo felt uncertain again. First, tell me why you are here. Byrne looked around and, feeling that the murderer was not nearby, exined very calmly: The butler can testify for me, just one minute ago I hade upstairs, and you arrived shortly after. Moreover, I had an appointment with Mr. Gold in advance, and did not barge in. He paused, shook his head, and said: If I really wanted to kill him, leaving so many traces would be simply ludicrous; anyone would be able to trace it back to me immediately. Moreover, Mr. Gold and I are close business partners. Our business has always been well, and there are no conflicts. I have absolutely no motive. Having said that, Byrne gazed into the others eyes and slowly revealed a smile: Put the gun down, Sheriff Renzo. Sheriff Renzo calmly lowered the gun; even if the murderer really was Byrne, he was fully confident in his ability to deal with him, with or without firearms.
Thank you. Byrne concealed his dissatisfaction and, as calmly as possible, walked forward, slowly turning to survey everything in the room quickly. Profound Memory was at work. While gazing at the blood next to the bullet hole, he still felt dizzy due to his innate fear of blood, but he was no longer so easily knocked down. He was well aware that he was no longer the boy who could rely on his father, and that as an adult, he did not have the right to just fall down. Hisbat ability was weak, his life experience shallow, and he had psychological defects, aspects in which he could notpare to his father Lucius. He was aware of these things. So, whenever he was alone, lying in bed with no one around, Byrne often recalled the blood in his Profound Memory, remembering the repulsive odor that signified death and despair. Enduring the pain time after time, Byrne gradually tried to ovee the most fatal w deep inside him. And now, it seemed to be effective; he took a deep breath, expelled the dizziness from his mind, and fully memorized everything he observed. The shattered mirror on the floor was likely the source of the crack sound, the muzzle of the alchemical flintlock still had gunpowder residue, clearly it had been used not long before, followed by the wine bottle on the desk and the two sses of red wine, except it was unknown to whom the second ss was poured. Byrne felt that the wine was not poured for him, as Mr. Gold knew that he hardly drank, and such a worldly man would not forget that.
Sheriff Renzo was squatting next to Mr. Golds corpulent corpse, his expression serious without carelessly touching it, and without turning his head, he said to Butler Poltz and Byrne: Mr. Byrne, you must stay here. Butler Poltz, go find my brother and summon Viscount Bast. Dont spread the word for now and dont let anyone from the vie to this side of the study, understood? Yes! Gentlemen, of course, I understand. I will go to Lord Viscount right away! The butler nodded repeatedly, began stepping away, and then suddenly, the sheriff turned back and coldly stared at him. For whatever reason, if you leak what has happened here beforehand, I will consider you an aplice to the murderer. The butler, pale with fright, scurried away in a panic. Byrne could tell, this third son of the Lion n, Sheriff Renzo Leone, was very adept at intimidation. Only Byrne and Sheriff Renzo were left in the room, and because of the recent awkwardness, they did not speak for a long while. Byrne was not one to hold a grudge, and took the initiative to say to Sheriff Renzo: I think the person who wanted to kill Mr. Gold must be an acquaintance, as there were two sses of red wine on the desk and I do not drink, so the second ss couldnt have been poured for me. Renzo nced at the young man and nodded calmly: Makes some sense. The atmosphere rxed slightly, and they did not say much more, waiting until dusk gradually fell and they finally heard footstepsing upstairs.
The study door was opened from the outside, and three people quickly entered. They were Mr. Golds butler, Viscount Bast, and a middle-aged woman whom Byrne did not recognize at all. Viscount Bast was slightly short, of medium build, with meticulouslybed greying hair, wearing a ck tailcoat and a ck hat. His perpetually squinted eyes betrayed a cunning sparkle like that of a fox hunting. Known as the fox leading the pride of lions, Viscount Basts image of craft and cunning left a profound impression on people. Renzo, Byrne, Im here, s. Chapter 51: 49 Mr. Humor_2 Chapter 51: Chapter 49 Mr. Humor_2
Viscount Bast sighed and crouched beside Mr. Gold, reaching out to close his eyes, then looked up at the middle-aged woman who followed. This is Madam Spirit Aura, an independent Extraordinary Exponent I have known for many years, a Level 2 necromancer-type Spellcaster. She can help us find the truth. Byrne looked at the so-called Madam Spirit Aura, aware that she was using a fake name. Madam Spirit Aura, hello, I am Byrne Fischer. Hello. She responded indifferently, her eyes conveying a reclusive sense of social rejection.
Independent Extraordinary Exponents refer to those who do not belong to any organizations or have any family affiliations. They act with less scruples, often only a thin line away from illegal extraordinaries and evil cultists. Madam Spirit Aura was dressed in a dark purple robe, her hair still ck and thick, with only the asional grey strand surfacing, and moon-shaped earrings that glittered continuously on her ears. Her face had a unique charm that had settled over the years, her skin slightly loose but still smooth and delicate. Prophecy-type Spellcasters were rather rare, and using necromantic magic to investigate someones death wasmon, but the grand churches all believed that defiling a body without care was a bad thing. In ud World, research on Soul Power was almost nonexistent, yet the spellcasting talent of the necromancer type still existed, belonging to one of the eight major types that were the most difficult to find a tradition to practice. Madam Spirit Aura did not make a sound, but silently closed her eyes to manipte the Magic Power in the air around her. A faint green light began to emerge from the body, Viscount Bast quickly got up and approached his brother, Sheriff Renzo, and said rapidly: So what exactly happened, Renzo, huh, are you suggesting my beloved brother-inw, fed up with his own corpulent figure after eating too much, shot himself? Bang! Just like that! Sheriff Renzo looked at his smiling elder brother, Viscount Bast, with an unreasonable gaze and said discontentedly: How can you still crack jokes under these circumstances? Have youpletely lost your mind?
Deep down, Byrne also felt that Viscount Bast, whether in public or private, was a man too humorous andcking in dignity, even derisively referred to by members of the Eagle n as the clown viscount who feeds the lions in the circus. If it werent for the fact that the enemies of the Lion n often ended up dead in ditches, or that on asion some people would suddenly cry and apologize to Viscount Bast in public, people might truly treat this middle-aged lord of Fein City as a real clown. Ow! Suddenly, Mr. Golds eyes and mouth emitted a profound green light, and his hefty body started to float off the ground, making strange noises. The body shouted hoarsely: Help! Help! Byrne, save me! The voice was ice-cold and horrifying, and even Byrne could feel the dead mans will eroding his own spirit, causing intense difort deep inside. After the body spoke, Viscount Bast and Sheriff Renzo both turned to Byrne, who looked horror-struck. Viscount Bast shrugged and said with a smile: Byrne, actually, that sentence is good news for you; it directly clears half of your suspicion. If he had screamed, Ah, ah, ah, ah, Byrne, give me back my money!, that would be bad because Mr. Golds money is my money! The viscount remained lighthearted, while Sheriff Renzo frowned and disapproved more than ever of his brother, but Byrne was far from able tough. Madam Spirit Aura took a deep breath, controlling the necromantic magic wandering around, the mystical force that could awaken the deceased making Mr. Golds body speak. She asked calmly: Who killed you?
It was, it was oh The green energy on the body churned and boiled; it seemed full of hatred and fear, its raspy voice made Byrne feel a deep, eerie sensation from within, witnessing a dead man speak for the first time. Its not a person, its me! Mr. Golds answer made everyone present pause and feel confused. Not human, its me? Byrne fell into deep thought. What did the corpses answer truly signify? He felt that the two phrases werent coherent, and that the corpses answer surely had a deeper implication. The pale green energy gradually dissipated, and the body fell to the ground, returning to stillness. The oppressive atmosphere in the air finally vanished, and everyone instantly felt much more rxed. Viscount Bast hummed and scoffed: It seems my hugely built brother-inw has thoroughly returned to the embrace of the Lord of Salvation. So, about the so-called killers words not human, its me, Madam Spirit Aura, what is your opinion? Sheriff Renzo couldnt help but roll his eyes, not finding his brothers constant mockery of the deceased amusing in the least. Madam Spirit Aura, not one to manipte a corpse into speaking for the first time with the Deceased Inquiry Spell, could be considered well-experienced and nodded in exnation: The meaning of the two phrases can be understood like this. First, the one who killed him isnt a human but a sub-human, a foreign race, or even a mysterious creature or being.
The trio including Byrne all nodded in agreement; they had also juste to this point. Madam Spirit Aura paused, then continued, As for thetter part its me, I find that a bit confusing. Its possible that he was manipted into suicide, and perhaps that could exin his response during the inquiry. Byrne, pondering the mysterious knowledge he had read about in certain books, suddenly said: I think theres another possibility, that the non-human killer could actually take on the appearance of Mr. Gold, which is why he felt extremely confused in the moment before his death. He remembered that indeed some mysterious creatures and beings could take on the form of their target before beginning their ughter. Bast nodded, giving Byrne a serious lookover from head to toe for the first time and smiling: That makes sense, a very logical deduction. Ive been told by the steward that you were the first to find the body. Why dont you tell me more about the situation, about your date for two with Gold. Byrne recounted the events he witnessed from beginning to end, with clear logic and artiction, responding calmly. Viscount Bast showed an appreciative smile. Ive heard about you from Gold before; you are indeed an outstanding individual. After speaking, he walked over and patted Byrnes shoulder, speaking up close: I possess an innate ability to see through a persons true character in a short time, and you, you are a man of loyalty and integrity.
I believe Golds death has nothing to do with you. Youre off the hook for the moment, Byrne, but be sure to let your family be cautious on your way back. Byrnes heart sank, and he took a deep breath, asking respectfully, Lord Viscount, what exactly is going on? Bast continued, Ive of course experienced such matters in my decades of life. Its an act of assassination against enemy forces. Someone has us in their sights. The assassination against us might not just happen once, but may be a terrible maelstrom, incessantly dragging those on the brink into its depths, and at the end, only a multitude of corpses will remain. He leaned in, speaking quietly in Byrnes ear with calmness: Theres no doubt Gold was my cash cow, and the Fischer family is my money branch. Anyway, be careful; I dont want to see my business partners dying one after the other. Indeed, it was an assassination against the Lion n! Byrne felt extremely tense and to some extent, he found those hidden unseen enemies to be even more dangerous and terrifying than the attack by the Rhea people several years ago. Alright, I understand. Thank you for the warning, Lord Viscount. Viscount Basts expression suddenly turned serious and he gripped Byrnes hand for a few seconds. Dont talk recklessly about this, Byrne. You are a man with great potential, take care.
Chapter 52: 50 Her Beautiful Wish Chapter 52: Chapter 50 Her Beautiful Wish
Byrne still braved his intense unease to visit his wifes family at the Hoffman residence. Several dayster, they took a carriage back to Nasir, still on high alert. The news of Mr. Golds death wasnt made public in their circles until after Byrne had left; the cause was announced as a sudden illness due to excessive obesity, with almost no one aware of the murder case. Byrne contemted on the journey and soon understood why Viscount Bast wanted to conceal the cause of Mr. Golds deathit was to prevent the allies who supported the Lion n from bing overly anxious. He once again felt the consequences of being weak in a cruel world. Mr. Golds status, vision, and wisdom were all above his own, yet he was so easily killed by mysterious forces because, after all, he was an ordinary person.
In this world filled with extraordinary terror, all ordinary people are but grass, and no matter how well they perform, they are merely nutrients! Without sufficient extraordinary power, all status and authority are but smoke that could scatter at any moment. The strength of the family and oneself is the foundation of everything. The Ten Great Pir families, with their ability to dominate over all forces, hold the majority of resources, heritage,nd, and wealth of the continents east, rely on the formidable power cultivated by their families! Deep within, Byrne suddenly realized that the Fischer family had never emerged from the dark jungle. All the fleeting beauty they possessed could vanish at any moment, disappearing without a trace. But one day, they would be monsters in the dark jungle. For the Fischer family possesses an immense advantage that no other power or organization in the world canpare with. One day, they would be able to create a powerful army of Extraordinary Exponents! It started to rain. The sound of rain hitting the ground echoed through the air, bringing a deste and merciless beauty. The carriage heavily crossed puddles, causing water droplets to stter. The carriage returned to Nasir through the torrential rain. Seeing the Fischer estate, he thought of checking on Margaret and Darren first.
Yet, upon arriving home, Byrne couldnt find any trace of Margaret or his son Darren. He heard from a servant that the two had just left, and a powerful unease surged within him instantly! Byrne quickly asked the servants about Margaret and Darrens whereabouts. After much difficulty, he learned that they had gone to the Isaac knight familys house in town. It seemed they were attending a tea party hosted by one of the female members of that family. A tea party? Something felt very wrong, and his unease intensified. Byrne couldnt understand why any tea party would be called for on such a rain-soaked day! Although he felt rationally that there was little chance of his wife and child being targeted for assassination or kidnapping by the Eagle n, under the protection of the mighty Lord of the Lost, he still left the house in panic. Byrne braved the heavy rain and arrived near the Isaac knight family estate, his sses and clothespletely soaked through. The pouring rain blurred the vision, the cascading water enshrouding the estate, uniting heaven and earth. Before the drenched Byrne could step inside, he saw some women and childrening out under umbres, allughing and chatting joyously, among them clearly were Margaret and his son Darren. Standing in the rain, Byrne finally took a breath of relief. They were alright! As Margaret hastened over with her son in hand, her smile turned to surprise. She quickly pulled Byrne under the umbre as well, saying:
Byrne, what are you doing here? Youvee back two days earlier than you said you would. Darren also looked up at his father, opening his curious wide eyes. Byrne wanted to embrace his wife but didnt want to wet her clothes, so he forcefully held back. He took a deep breath and exined, Its nothing, just encountered some matters, so I came back early. Margaret quietly looked at her husband for a long time, then gave a slight nod. Hmm, as long as youre okay, I wont pry into your affairs. Yet, Byrne really wanted to ask why she would attend a tea party on a rainy day. Once the three of them were back home, he finally couldnt suppress the deepest doubt in his heart any longer while changing clothes and gently inquired: Margaret, why would you go to a tea party in this kind of weather, what exactly were you doing? Margaret answered offhandedly: Oh, during the days you were away, Lady Isaac talked to me a lot about the faith of the Moon Lady, all about how people with power should aid the weak, women, and children, and I found it quite reasonable. The Moon Lady is indeed one of the kindest and most considerate deities towards the vulnerable, it makes one unable to resist wanting to worship and give thanks.
What did you just say? Byrne immediately froze, his eyes filled with immense shock and disbelief. He swallowed instinctively and nced at his sons hand, which originally had a red brand but had long since been concealed with medicinal solution by himself. Margaret paused for a moment and continued with a smile: Isnt your family a follower of the Lord of Salvation? He and the Moon Lady have a pretty good rtionship, plus, Irene loves children so much, she shouldnt have any objections, right? She looked at the silent Byrne and said, puzzled: Byrne, whats wrong with you? I felt that your look just now was a bit scary. Byrne lowered his head and stayed silent for a long time, so long that Margarets heart gradually began to rise with unease, then she heard him say in an extremely deep voice: I will not control you, Margaret, however, Darren cannot go there anymore, as the future head of the Fischer family, he must worship the Lord of Salvation together with Irene and me. Since marrying Byrne, Margaret had never seen her gentle husband speak with such a firm and unquestionable tone, she frowned for a long time but still nodded. Alright, I understand, Im sorry, I should have discussed this matter with you beforehand. Only, Cyart peoplesws and culture permit the freedom to believe in any deity from the True Gods Church, as long as ones faith isnt in a heretical Evil God, I thought there shouldnt be a need to speak in advance with you, I oversimplified it.
She paused and then continued: Im sorry, but I can promise you with my life, I would never let Darrene into contact with those wicked heretics, he will grow up free and happy under the embrace of the True Gods, thats my only wish. Margaret suddenly saw Byrne lower his head to show a bitter smile, struggled to speak, and then with reddened eyes, enveloped her in a deep hug. Its okay now, Byrne, what exactly happened to you? Why dont you tell me what happened in Fein City? Sheforted her frail but strong husband, slowly saying: Dont worry, nothing will happen here, the grand True Gods possess supreme power, protecting us from foreign enemies and evil cultists. The man nodded slowly, saying calmly: Yes, I also believe in the power of the gods, Margaret I love you. Just that some dark secrets, hidden in the deepest part of my heart, you will never know in this lifetime. Chapter 53: 51 Breakthrough! Chapter 53: Chapter 51 Breakthrough!
Over the next three months, Viscount Basts prediction proved correct: a series of actions were taken against the supporters of the Lion n. After Mr. Golds death, two more murders urred in Fein City, both happening in broad daylight, and both victims were supporters of the Lion n. News of the Lion ns ruthless targeting by the Eagle n spread quickly, and everyone expected Bast Leone, the fox leading the lions, to step forward and do something. However, he did nothing, living his life as usual as if the sessive idental murders had nothing to do with the Lion n. As for Mr. Golds position, it was taken over by the former old butler of the Lion n who also served as the teacher to both Viscount Bast and Mr. Gold, an extremely wise and respectable gentleman. Byrne breathed a sigh of relief. The three deceased were all individuals of considerable status, and Nasirs Fischer family was merely a peripheral supporter, probably not yet qualified to be targeted by the Eagle n.
A piece of good news. He had finally fully absorbed the Consecution power of the Pharmacist at the 2nd Rank. Next, Byrne could start preparing for the promotion to the 3rd Rank, but from the 3rd Rank onwards, the conditions for advancement on the God Pantheon stairway became more intricate andplex. To advance to the 3rd Rank, he needed not only Extraordinary materials but also toplete a specific ritual. Irene had long received a divine oracle from the great Lord of the Lost and was clear on what preparations for the ritual Byrne wanted to advance would entail. The first thing to do was to prepare a batch of ss 3 Extraordinary Material, and then the ritual that needed to bepleted must conform to the dual characteristics of mystery and knowledge. Once Byrnepleted the preparations for the next rank, Karl would also be able to create the Extraordinaryw of the next rank. The subsequent followers of the Path of Knowledge would then have toplete preparations based on the Extraordinary materials and ritual content chosen by Byrne to advance to the 3rd Rank of the Path of Knowledge. As for Margarets matter, it waster discussed in-depth by Byrne and Irene in the basement, and they decided to keep the Lord of the Lost and Dawnpletely hidden from her for life, and from now on, Darrens education would gradually be taken over by Irene. Margaret was strong-willed and opinionated but not unreasonable, and since both Irene and Byrne promised to train their son as the future head of the Fischer family, it became a necessarypromise for him to receive the traditional education of the Fischer family. Compared to the blood-fearful child Byrne and the taciturn Chris, Darren was a very normal child, lively and curious, often running and ying, with his only distinct characteristic being a love for sweets. Margaret originally wanted to stop her son from eating too much because it was bad for his teeth, but Irene said she could treat even dental diseases, so she gradually let him be. As a result, Darren became a little plump at only four and a half years old, undoubtedly bing the lowest in appearance in the Fischer family.
Little plump Darren genuinely liked everyone in the family, especially his Aunt Irene, perhaps because Irene, who had started the orphanage, was almost an expert in dealing with children. On a quiet night, in the potion workshop of the Fischer family, a sweaty Byrne took a deep breath, his feather pen continuously moving as hepleted recording his final conjecture. Almost there, even though it hasnt been put into practice yet, but if one wishes to use the blood of the Fischer family to affect an Extraordinary Exponent, this is the only method I can think of, he mused. To enter the Spirit Realm during the Time of Ashes, pass through the Gate of Shadow, and consume the special Magic Potion made by mixing the Non-living Flower, Single Membrane Tree bark, and Fischer family blood, cooled to the freezing pointthis wouldplete the entire ritual process. Even an Extraordinary Exponent, after undergoing the ritual, could be influenced by the blood, but theoretically, it should only be effective on those at the Beginning level or 1st or 2nd Rank Extraordinary Exponents. All of this is still just theoretical spection, without any practice, so I cant be certain, he thought. He closed his eyes in contemtion, first needing to take a trustworthy person to the Spirit Realm, then help that personplete the entire ritual, and finally bestow upon them the Magic Potion to gain Consecution power. The first person to be experimented on had to be someone he could trust. Byrne got up and went to the basement to find Irene, nning to discuss it with her in detail. In the underground chamber, Irene, who had dyed her hair ck again, knelt on the ground with her hands tightly sped together, silently praying. Great Lord of the Lost, please bestow redemption and tranquility upon the Fischer family, for we have always seen You as the most perfect Dawn Each night she would pray in the chamber to the transparent bottles, and for the remainder of her time, she often taught the children at the orphanage, spending almost a week every month at another Daybreak Orphanage in Fein City. Whats the matter, Byrne?
Kneeling before the sacred object, Irene stopped her prayer, slowly opened her eyes, and calmly turned her head to look at the young man. Byrne took a deep breath, his eyes revealing an undisguised sense of aplishment, and said with considerable excitement, Im basically certain now, how the blood of the Fischer family can also affect Extraordinary Exponents. A sincere smile appeared on Irenes face as she lightly said, Congrattions, Byrne, you have finally taken a further step, and thus the radiance of the Lord of the Lost will also be able to shine upon more people. She paused, then continued, Well, this means we can finally take a new step, which is to grant Extraordinary power to those in the Dawn outside of the Fischer family. At this point, the members of Dawn besides the Fischer family could be counted on ones fingers, with peripheral members being just the old servant who licked the blood and Grandma Narda. Out of a principle of caution, they had not taken the risk of controlling more members belonging to Dawn, hence their inability to further develop. However, the recent events had led to a strong sense of threat, and both of them, deep in their hearts, simultaneously had the desire for more, as the Fischer family was too weak and must gain more power. Byrne pondered for a moment, then continued to share the ideas and ns in his mind: We need someone to test the theory Ive deduced over the years, someone who will apany us to the Spirit Realm, undergo the entire ritual, and ultimately receive the Power of Consecution. He paused again, his tone growing deeper, his gaze also bing more solemn. And it must be someone we can trust, so that even if the ritual fails and that person, even after bing an Extraordinary Exponent, is no longer influenced by His power, they will not betray the Fischer family nor the Lord of the Lost.
Then the best choice would be Grandma Narda. Irene spoke almost without hesitation; the old servant who dared to secretly lick the blood, the gambler with an excessive thirst for power and superstitious thoughts, was precisely the person who could not be fully trusted. Even though the old servant had behaved himself for years, she had long judged deep down that he must not be let into the innermost circle. Grandma Narda had always shown great reverence for the Lord of the Lost, even offering dozens of Gold Coins on her own initiative over the years. At the same time, the most important two points were that Grandma Narda had several beloved sons, who, as leaders of thieves, had unclean identities and, despite not engaging in overly malicious acts, were still subject to imprisonment. She would not easily dare to report the actions of the Fischer family to the church, partly for fear of the Fischers revenge and partly because she feared her sons would be arrested by the church. Irene looked calmly at Byrne and said, Prepare everything, in a few days we will go to the Spirit Realm with Grandma Narda. Expanding the influence of the Fischer family and increasing the usable Extraordinary Exponents within Dawn was one of their long-decided goals. Her tone suddenly turned somewhat excited as she spoke, Then, once there, the great Lord of the Lost will surely further disy His supreme power! Chapter 54: 52: Receiving the Lord’s Gift! (Please follow!) Chapter 54: Chapter 52: Receiving the Lords Gift! (Please follow!)
` Grandma Narda was now very old. She had long felt that her days were numbered, no longer daring to hope for anything from the future, only wishing that her sons could have good lives. Of Grandma Nardas three sons, only the eldest, Moore, was clever and brave; the other two were hopeless cases, and deep in her heart, she knew this to be true. She had been contemting whether to let her children join Dawn. The Fischer family worshipped the Lord of the Lost, undoubtedly a great deity, but, after all, faith in an otherworldly god was a capital offense, which the Six Great True Gods Churches abhorred.
It wasughable; the Reforging Church was once considered heretical too, but now the God of Reforging is also deemed one of the so-called True Gods; from that moment on, she realized there was no essential difference between True Gods and Evil Gods. A god is a god, and the so-called good and evil are nothing but concepts forcibly imposed by the mundane. It was a time when the rainy season was more frequent, and the rain outside kept pouring down. The aged Grandma Narda, led by a servant of the Fischer family, came to the Fischer house calmly amidst the night. Upon entering the hall, she saw Madam Irene with her back to her, and the servant bowed and left. Grandma Nardas back could no longer straightenpletely, and she asked devoutly, Respected Madam Irene, I am Narda. Did you send for me? Grandma Narda had originally hoped to refer to Irene as Great Priest, but Irene had indicated that it would be better to avoid such direct addresses in person, especially as the situation with heretic hunts had grown stricter in recent years across thend, particrly in the Eastern Four Kingdoms. The members of the Salvation Church, significant followers in particr, often seemed as if they were searching for something, gathering more and more in the Eastern Four Kingdoms. Irene did not look at Grandma Narda but instead, a clear, calm, and exceedingly enticing voice came forth. He said, Let there be happiness and cmity in the world, and thus He created the joys and angers of mortals into existence. People always flounder, struggling in pain like beasts within the chaos, enduring the vicissitudes of joy and sorrow, and the despair of life and death. She paused for a moment, then continued to speak gravely, gazing straight ahead.
Only those blessed by His grace will have the chance to transcend their suffering. Grandma Nardas eyes gradually widened, feeling that something momentous was about to happen tonight. Irene slowly turned around, her delicate face shadowy and indistinct in the dark, invoking awe with its elusive mystique. She continued, speaking softly, yet her words bore a weight that suffocated. Narda, are you willing to ept His gift and be one who has the chance to transcend suffering? Grandma Narda understood what was being hinted at; Irene had once suggested that continuously contributing to the great Lord of the Lost would grant one the opportunity to receive extraordinary power. The desire she had repressed deep inside, which she once harbored and then gradually forgot, to the point that she no longer dared fantasize about in her old age, now surged forth. She felt as if she had suddenly be decades younger, her wrinkled, aged face breaking into an exceedingly jubnt smile, her frail body shaking slightly. I am willing! Great Priest, I am willing to contribute further to the greatness of Him! After listening, Irene fell silent for a moment. Grandma Narda immediately grasped what that meant and quickly promised, If I can receive His gift, I am willing to offer more worldly possessions, Great Priest. Upon hearing this, she finally showed a smile. Not long ago, Byrne took most of the familys money to buy various things. Irene kept quiet on the surface, but deep down, she bled profusely.
Since they were now about to grant Grandma Narda the extraordinary power of Consecution, they naturally couldnt let her receive it for nothing, without offering something in return. The more funds the Fischer family had, the better. Irene really liked money; there was no helping it, as she had trulycked money in her childhood. The Time of Ashes was approaching. That was the moment at midnight every day. ` In the underground chamber filled with lit candles, Byrne had made all the preparations for journeying to the Spirit Realm. On the ground, a circle representing the dream world had been painted with white chalk, and beyond ity scattered white fish-scale powder, symbolizing the stability of the path. The outermost ring was drawn with ck powder, depicting seven mysterious symbols representing the coordinates in the Spirit Realm, ensuring they would not directly enter any excessively dangerous areas. On a nearby table, three bottles of a dark blue potion for inducing deep sleep had been mixed and were ready to use. When he saw Irene descending into the basement, he asked: I have never heard of so-called Time of Ashes or the Lord of Ashes; the time is set at midnight, correct? Rest assured, Byrne, the mystical knowledge in my mind is never wrongites from the great Lord of the Lost. Irene nodded, never having detailed the knowledge about the otherworldly gods to anyone else. It was definitely not a good thing for mortals to know too much about Them.
They were beings that existed beyond the ud World, and even the True Gods were exceedingly wary of them. There were a total of twenty-seven such beings, each possessing power beyond any mortals imagination orprehension. The Lord of Ashes. He was also one of the otherworldly gods. The source of infinite disasters, the abhorrence of white fog, the Lord of Ashes who extinguished constetions, embodied the most primitive chaos and distortion in the endless universe. Whenever the great Lord of the Lost required the Fischer family to sacrifice their lifespans, and when someone was needed to bear those hazardous knowledge, Irene felt deep within that she should be the only one to make the sacrifice. They only needed to step over her lifeless body to proceed. Since everything is ready, I will go call Grandma Narda down, and then we can begin. Irene nodded, returning to the hall to call Grandma Narda down. She trembled slightly, her first time in the most secret basement of the Fischer family, her face filled with curiosity and astonishment. Kneeling calmly before the sacred object, Irene said, Kneel and remember not to look directly at His greatness. The three of them knelt before the clear bottles, Grandma Narda forcefully controlling herself not to gaze directly at the sacred object, only feeling the surroundings suddenly turn into ck and white, as if everything in the world was on the brink of destruction and demise. Him!
Could He be here! Before Grandma Narda, whose color had drained from her face and body was trembling with fear could react, she heard Irene calmly pick up the dark blue dream-inducing potion and say: Drink it, we will take you to the Spirit Realm to perform the ritual through the Gate of Shadow. Narda, only after the ritual isplete will you be worthy of receiving the blessing from the great Lord of Dawn, who is also the Lord of the Lost. Her words were full of seductive power, mysterious and utterly mesmerizing, leading Narda to take the dark blue potion without hesitation and drink it all at once. I I feel so sleepy Irene and Byrne exchanged nces, both fully aware of how important this journey was, the Spirit Realm filled with unpredictable dangers and opportunities. If the Fischer family wanted to advance further, they must delve into the Spirit Realm at any cost; for example, to activate thetent bloodline in Darren, a ritual had to be held in the Spirit Realm. Irene and Byrneid Nardas unconscious body within the array, and both consumed the dream-inducing potion in turn and sat down as well. Next to Byrne were three sobering potions, one of which was a special potion cooled to freezing point, made bybining Non-living Flower, Single Membrane Tree bark, and blood from the Fischer family. The potion was dark red in appearance, containing a fatal yet dangerous power that was incredibly tempting. Midnight had arrived.
The numerous candles went out one after the other, and the three sitting in the circle fell into a deep slumber, entering another world that belonged to dreams, enveloped by darkness. Chapter 55: 53 Wandering in the Spirit Realm Chapter 55: Chapter 53 Wandering in the Spirit Realm
As long as one traversed through the woonds of dreams, they could arrive at the mysterious and unpredictable Spirit Realm. The Spirit Realm was a wilderness, an ocean, an archipgo, and also the gathering ce of the subconscious and emotions of all beings, brimming with endless spirituality. The consciousnesses of the three individuals appeared together in the same location within the woond, and the white circles of the Array containing several potions arrived alongside the consciousnesses of the three of them into the woond of the dream. Byrne took a deep breath, his mind still very groggy, and he barely squatted down to reach for a nearby sobering potion. He and Irene each drank a sobering potion, and then they gave thest bottle of sobering potion to the confusedly sleepwalking Grandma Narda. The three of them awoke in the dream and looked up to survey the scenery of the woond, deeply shocked in the depths of their hearts.
The ground of the woond was like white snow, paved with countless ashes burnt to whiteness, and piles of white ashes built up tall trees, each dozens of meters high, obscuring the vast and boundless pure white sky above. There were no constetions or sun in the sky, nothing at all. The woond, a boundary between the dreamworld and the Spirit Realm. Ordinary people who happened upon the woond in their dreams often lost their way, but Irene was different; she had a way to obtain guidance from the Lord of the Lost. She chanted under her breath, murmuring to herself. Oh great Lord of the Lost, You who control the pathways of the Spirit Realm, You who are the guiding star in the Dawn, we follow Your guidance on that frost-like path, towards the Spiritual Gateway. Byrne and Narda slowly lifted their heads, astonished to see that the previously empty white sky now had His exclusive high-hanging position! ck cross-shaped radiance flickered in the sky, silently overseeing the entire wall-less woond. Karl gazed calmly at the woond within the dream and further into the Spirit Realm from the sky above. They hade, the people of the Fischer family had finally arrived in the Spirit Realm for the first time. Over the years, he hadnt just been idling; he wasnt merely hanging around every day but often wandered freely through the Spirit Realm. Although those seemingly powerful mystical existences all avoided him from afar, each running faster than rabbits, leaving no chance for interaction or connections, Karl had still managed to figure out many of the patterns of the Spirit Realm and had roughly mapped out the map of the Spirit Realm.
Actually, the Spirit Realm had no fixed geography, but through different Spiritual Gateways, ones consciousness could travel to various distinct areas. Thus, the ck cross-shaped radiance quietly hung high in the sky. How magnificent! Irene bowed her head, knelt on the ground, unable to suppress the excitement in her normally calm voice, and said to the two behind her, who were stunned: Our Lord has already given us guidance! Lets keep moving towards His direction! Byrne and Narda also knelt down one after another, expressing their sincere gratitude to the great Lord of the Lost. The other Extraordinary Exponents who entered the dream encountered far less fortune; without special means or the discovery of certain patterns, they could only rely on pure luck to reach the Spirit Realm from the woond. Following His guidance, the three of them walked silently through the white snow, surrounded by a profound silence, their emotions osciting between calm and cluelessness. Until they crossed the woond and came to the true Spirit Realm. They looked up in utter shock at the astonishing scene, an ocean above their heads dotted with numerous inds, seeming as though they could fall from the sky at any moment! Underneath their feet waspletely unfamiliar terrain, with many ethereal shadows gradually taking form around them, as if to materialize some city that had never before existed. The three of them arrived together on an ind of Spirituality, just like all the other inds, constructed from the collective subconscious of all beings, a projection of history.
Originally, when it remained unobserved, it would stay in a blur. Once it became the subject of a conscious gaze, it gradually took shape to evolve into a solid entity. Irene calmly turned to the two behind her and recited the knowledge in her mind, slowly saying: The most important concept of the Spirit Realm is gateway. Almost behind every Spiritual Gateway, there lies something new and changingcuriosities, knowledge, brand-new inds of Spirituality, or the unfathomable. The Gate of Shadow we seek is one of the many Spiritual Gateways, and it exists on this ind. The first journey into the Spirit Realm was extremely important! If they could establish a connection to the Gate of Shadow, they would be able toe here frequently to conduct rituals and continuously control new Extraordinary Beings! Grandma Narda was the first to undergo the experiment. Theoretically, as long as the Fischer familys resources were sufficient, they could even establish a loyal army of Extraordinary Exponents, a thought that Byrne himself found chilling to consider! The surroundings of the three began to transmute, sprouting tall white structures the likes of which they had never seen before, marked everywhere with the symbol of mes. Narda had been thoroughly shocked by the developments and the existence of the Spirit Realm, unable to decide what to say and could only mutter prayers where she stood. Byrne looked at the buildings that were gradually appearing around them, ced his hand under his nose, and after a moments contemtion said, The architecture around us doesnt seem to belong to the current era; it somewhat resembles the structures of the Cyart people from the old era two hundred years ago.
Grandma Narda was taken aback and said, Two hundred years ago? At that time, the Cyart people should have been at the center of the Ouden Continent, once so brave and powerful that even the Lorne citizens were beaten back. Byrne and Irene had also heard about this piece of history from the elders that the Lorne Empire, now the overlord of the continent, had been no match for the Cyart people two hundred years ago. It was only by using extremely despicable means a century ago that they managed to expel the most valiant Cyart people from the center of the continent to the east. Moreover, Cyart people meant people of exile, so obviously the Cyart people of the past didnt call themselves that but were known as the me Tribe due to their proficient use of gunpowder. We need to find the Gate of Shadow immediately; the ind of Spirituality is where the most intense emotions of many beings converge, and the projected historical rifts often lead to major disasters. We mustplete everything before disaster strikes, Irene paused and then solemnly warned both of them, Remember not to enter other gateways at will; behind each Spiritual Gateway lies a different possibility. They could be opportunities but also dangers. Once our consciousness in the Spirit Realm copses, our real world will also suffer from psychological trauma, and even fall into extreme fear and madness, eventually leading to the shattering and destruction of the soul. Byrne and Grandma Narda could of courseprehend the danger level of the Spirit Realm and did not dare to take it lightly. The city on the ind of Spirituality, echoing with historical rifts, gradually merged into a city from over two hundred years ago. As the three set foot in this unfamiliar city, real figures began to emerge. They were once Cyart people, no, me Tribe people, now gathering in the streets, shouting continuously, with many in white robes visibly agitated.
It didnt take long for Byrne and the others to hear what people in white robes were shouting. Blood for blood! The me Tribe people cried out, their expressions mournful as they screamed wildly. Only after hearing this did the three realize that a city had fallen to an invasion by the Lorne people, with tens of thousands of Cyart people killed or captured as ves. They all felt extremely confused, as the Cyart people of two hundred years ago were known to be invincible in battle, supposedly undefeated for a century. How could there be such a tragic past? Could it be that the projected history was false? It couldnt be that the Cyart peoples histories, passed down orally for hundreds of years, were fabricated, could it? However, none of this mattered to them; all three just wanted to find the Gate of Shadow. Byrne looked at Irene and asked in a low voice, Where might the gateway be? Irene, recalling the mysterious knowledge within her mind, responded truthfully, It should be at the most significant ce within this ind of Spirituality. The most significant ce? Byrne fell into deep thought; most significant could have various meanings C did it refer to the most secret defensive location, the most dangerous ce, or did significant imply something else altogether? Halt your steps, who are you? Why have I never seen you before? Are you undercover agents sent by the Lorne people!
Suddenly, a knight in white armor stepped around the crowd, stood in front of Irene and the other two, and looked serious as the many me Tribe people around also turned their attention to them. Given that the city wasntrge and everyone was familiar with one another, the sudden appearance of three strangers was indeed conspicuous. Grandma Narda was terrified, she hadnt expected that those so-called projections would actually take notice of them, mistakenly believing the projections wouldnt engage with them physically. Byrne stepped forward with a smile, already adept atmunicating with the other party, We are all me Tribe people, reclusive healers living nearby, skilled in using mystical powers to cure diseases. He paused, and with an indignant expression continued, I hope those damned Lorne people go to hell! The situation isnt looking good right now, and we too want to contribute, willing to treat our sick me Tribe brethren in the city for free! Chapter 56: 54 The Most Important Place Chapter 56: Chapter 54 The Most Important ce
` Soon Byrne and hispanions learned that the knight was actually the Deputy Sheriff responsible for maintaining public order in the city. At the same time, they also discovered something: the historical rifts were ultimately not the real world. Except for the Deputy Sheriff, no one else wouldmunicate with them, and all were like phantasmal existences that were sometimes real, sometimes illusory, and as unfixed as ghosts. After learning that Byrne and others were physicians living in seclusion nearby, the Deputy Sheriff was still filled with caution and defense, even going so far as to say he wanted to bring in a prophecy-type spellcaster to test whether they had any hostility. The spellcaster appeared out of nowhere and then cast a prophecy-type spell on the three of them. The answer, of course, was that there was no hostility.
All three saw the prophecy-type spellcaster subsequently dissipate and vanish, as if he had never existed. The Deputy Sheriff and the people around him were indifferent to this as well. Ultimately, it was a fictional world, and deep down they were sure of it. Very well. Members of the me Tribe all need to contribute to their own race. It was not until then that the Deputy Sheriff seemed to let down his guard and agreed to let them treat the sick in the city. Healer type spellcasters were not among the eight major types of spellcasters and were even rarer than the prophecy-type. Only the Transformation type among the main eight types of spellcasters might know some healing spells. The power that Irene wielded instantly made her the darling of the town. But interacting with those partly solid, partly spectral projections didnt feel real at all; she didnt think she was treating actual humans. The three of them didnt care about that either; they were merely looking for the Gate of Shadow as best they could. Most inds of Spirituality were ces where emotions congregated and were often historical rifts that had experienced disasters; they were very aware that their time to stay was limited. Where exactly is the most important ce?
The three pondered this question and thus lingered in the entire city, an ancient city with a distinct architectural style, with a mass of white buildings marked with the symbol of mes. They could see the ghostlike figures singing and dancing, and they could hear them wildly cursing Empire citizens, almost everyone brimming with immense hatred for the Empire. Despite their efforts, they gained nothing; thest ce they could think of was the Deputy Sheriffs house. They could only go together to the Deputy Sheriffs home, a dwelling made of white marble, which looked notvish but rather simple. Inside the house were many shadowy servant figures; they did not stop the three from abruptly showing up. Lets search quickly. Having said that, Byrne, Irene, and Grandma Narda started searching, yet they nearly turned the entire house upside down without finding any trace of the Spiritual Gateway. Where exactly is the most important ce? Could it be that the answer still lies with him? Byrne was at a loss for answers, feeling that thest clue had to be with the Deputy Sheriff, for among the many shadowy figures on the ind of Spirituality, only he possessed intelligence close to that of a normal person. Grandma Narda, observing the surrounding spectral projections, couldnt help but sigh: The Spirit Realm really is too wonderful. Everything feels so strange, its just like dreaming, no, even more astonishing than dreaming! Byrne felt the same deep in his heart; indeed, this ce offered a marvel that couldnt be experienced in the real world.
Just then, Irene suddenly spoke: Be careful! I sense malice nearby! They immediately became alert, and Byrnes eyes shifted slightlya residual scent memorized by the Profound Memory alerted him to who was approaching! Why are you in my house? Without any warning, the Deputy Sheriff in white armor suddenly appeared near them. The Deputy Sheriff watched the three intruders with a wary and fierce expression, his hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist, as if he might attack at any moment. He was the only almost real existence on the ind of Spirituality. Byrne looked at him, thinking maybe it was better to try asking directly; if he couldnt get the answer, then hed try other methods. He decided to cut to the chase and asked: Could you tell me, where is the most important ce in this city? The most important ce? You mean, the most important ce? ` The Deputy Sheriff suddenly froze, then his face gradually twisted, he grabbed his head and began to tremble uncontrobly, saying in pain and despair:
It was there! I couldnt find it back then! If only I had found it sooner! Please, I beg you, help me! Help me guard that most important ce! Byrne, Irene, and Grandma Narda were all somewhat astonished, the Deputy Sheriffs mental state was clearly very wrong, and the regret and despair in his speech were like the wails of the dead, or the unwilling roars of those long gone. They thought he was going mad, but then they saw the Deputy Sheriffs figure gradually fading away. At that moment, the surroundings began to change, the multitude of objects in the room seemed to be a tangled mess of chaotic colors, fragmented, then reformed into a new scene. They suddenly found themselves next to a city wall. Why have wee here? Then, Byrne realized that the section of the wall before him was gradually cracking and breaking open, revealing a vast dark hole. Suddenly, the sounds of battle and screams rose all around, spectral visions of Lorne soldiers appeared in the streets, and mes swiftly engulfed many buildings, dyeing the entire skyline a bright red, like a giant beast of raging mes wildly dancing about. Irene was stunned on the spot, her gaze slightly heavy, as if she had returned to the night Nasir Town was set aze by the jungle natives. I understand now! Byrne suddenly experienced a sh of rity, realizing that the most important ce the Deputy Sheriff referred to was the breach in the city wall.
That year, the city must have been broken open from the outside by an Extraordinary Exponent of the enemy, followed by a multitude of Lorne soldiers rushing in overnight, leading to the fall of the entire city. He took a deep breath and said: The city they initially spoke of, fallen into the hands of the Lorne Empire, with tens of thousands dead or captured, seeking blood for blood, is actually this very city beneath our feet! Now, the carnage from the rift in history has begun, the emotions of the entire city rapidly intertwining to a crescendo, with the disaster that led to the citys utter destruction unfolding inexorably. Suddenly, Irenes Listener alerted her that Lorne soldiers had noticed their location. She hurriedly shouted, We must get inside! We cant stay here any longer! We cant fight a disaster that destroys the whole city! The three rushed into the pitch-ck hole, and after emerging on the other side, the scene before them changedpletely once again. To their horror, they saw an endless expanse of white city ruins. The air was filled with a scent of decay and destion, most of the buildings walls were covered in cracks and damage, and the wind blowing through the doorways made a mournful rustling sound. Here was the citys central square, once a gathering ce for people, now only a deserted statue and an empty space remained, covered with dust and broken stones, the fountain in the middlepletely dried up. Byrne calmly observed, and it was clear to anyone that this must be a point in time after the city had been plundered. In thepletely ruined city stood the Deputy Sheriff, head bowed in contemtion, holding a rusted de in his hand, wearing silver-white armor dented all over.
He looked like a defeated hero, his eyes gradually lighting up with a red glow, his tone also bing deeper. Tell me, why couldnt I find that most important ce? Grandma Narda asked anxiously, What do we do now, what do we do? He seems a bit off! Irene lowered her head in thought, intending to consider carefully what to respond. Byrne stroked the de on his waist and the flintlock, deducing from what he had read in books that the answer toe was extremely important. The Deputy Sheriff before them could transform into a kind of monster at any moment, the Tethered Spirit, amon mysterious existence in the Spirit Realm. They also exist on the Ouden Continent and possess extremely terrifying malice and power. If their answer was satisfactory, the other party would disperse into the most fundamental spirituality,pletely dissipating in the world, and the three would then avoid battle. Avoiding battle was naturally the best option. Byrne, after a moment of silence and a respectful bow, sincerely said: You have lived up to your identity, you are a true knight, a noble, a warrior, who led the people of the me Tribe in this city to resist until thest moment of life, so please, rest now. They had thought this answer could avoid battle, preventing the subconscious projection before them from mutating into a Tethered Spirit, but the words they heard next plunged their hearts straight down. No, Im not a warrior at all, because I surrendered. The Deputy Sheriffs eyes turnedpletely dark red, his body twisted and swelled, and a ck iron mask with a clowns face emerged on his face, engraved with expressions of mockery and madness! The Empire promised me everything! It was I who carved out that big hole! Chapter 57: 55: The Gateway of Knowledge and Shadows Chapter 57: Chapter 55: The Gateway of Knowledge and Shadows
Byrne was utterly astonished and immediately understood why only the Deputy Sheriff on the ind of Spirituality was almost a real person. He was neither the lord of the city nor necessarily the hero who protected the most people, yet he became the emotional nexus of all departed souls. It was clearly something that defied logic. The ultimate reason turned out to be that he was the betrayer, something Byrne had never considered, and both Irene and Grandma Narda looked surprised as well. Heh, hehehe, hehe. The once silvery armor gradually turned into vines of the darkest ck, and the smile on the clown mask writhed as if there were insects squirming beneath the dark iron, while a strange,ughter-like sound came from its throat.
Tethered Spirit. A lower-tier being among the mysterious existences, often transformed from the dead, they retain their former strength and possess some undead-type Extraordinary traits on top of that. Byrne suddenly realized the cause and effect and couldnt help but reveal a cold smile, saying, It must be that the Empire initially promised you something but then failed to deliver, so you finally came to the painful and desperate realization that you were nothing but a profoundly pathetic clown! He drew his flintlock from his waist and pointed it coldly at the clown. You are the most despicable traitor, the most pitiful clown, who will forever have to atone for the Cyart people from two hundred years ago. Byrne had an extreme disdain for betrayers, especially those who betrayed their kin and friends, without a doubt, they were the scum of selfishness. Aargh! The clown, now turned into a Tethered Spirit, roared and lunged at him. Originally just a mid-level Beginning knight, the monsters strength had suddenly risen to a high-level Beginning after its transformation, but it could no longer use its former power of Bloodline. Grandma Narda had already scrambled to the side, mentally cheering the siblings on. She muttered to herself, Praise You, praise the great God, You, You, bless them to surely win! The Tethered Spirit clown moved swiftly, and due to the uncertain uracy of the alchemical flintlock, Byrne could not ensure that his bullet would hit, so he didnt shoot immediately.
He suddenly unsheathed his sword de and grappled with the Tethered Spirit clown, disying swordsmanship from his memories that was extremely skilled, managing to hit the Tethered Spirit clown several perilous times, although he also received a few scratches himself. Its ws were incredibly sharp and carried a woeful green gloom. Byrne quickly felt dizzy and almost couldnt withstand the spiritual assault. Conscious entities in the Spirit Realm are not the same as real flesh and blood in the physical world; all injuries suffered ultimately manifest on a mental level. And the stronger the spirituality, the more damage the consciousness can sustain, undoubtedly, Consecution Extraordinary Exponents with the Power of Consecution had an advantage in the Spirit Realm. Irene, holding another alchemical flintlock, dyed in firing because the struggle between the two was too close, and it was very easy to identally hurt someone. Relying on the effects of Profound Memory to strengthen his training, Byrnes swordsmanship was already considered top-notch among mortals. Even as a Consecution Extraordinary Exponent not specialized in meleebat, his physical condition was still much stronger than an average humans. However, Byrne had very little actualbat experience, and his fighting experience was still too meager, at leastpared to the original Lucius. The Tethered Spirit clown charged at him time and again like a wild beast that hadpletely lost its sanity, and Byrne, now cornered, suddenly remembered that he had once fought a simr creature. It was like a vicious, wounded monkey, attacking in an almost frenzied manner, its ws hugely intimidating. He recalled how his father had fought and looked at the ces on his body where he was wounded, and suddenly it became clear. As the Tethered Spirit clown suddenly approached, Byrne instinctively wanted to attack but quickly retreated.
Not yet, not now he couldntunch an attack yet; the distance wasnt enough, the cuts would not be deep enough. His father had told him that the real master in a battle was someone who learned to control the distance and timing. Distance, timing, distance, timing Aargh! The Tethered Spirit clown roared, lifting its head and leaping towards Byrne. Once off the ground, its body became difficult to dodge. Now is the time! elerate! Blue light flickered in Byrnes eyes, and he turned into an afterimage, sprinting forward at an even greater speed in a blink of an eye! He charged forward, executing a straightforward thrust, just like Lucius used to do! Pugh! The Tethered Spirit clown, leaping towards him, was immediately pierced through the abdomen by the sword de. It wailed in pain while Byrne lifted its body with his powerful strength. Not far away, Irene also silently prayed to the great Lord of the Lost. Great Lord of the Lost, please grant me the power to bring destruction to those who have perished!
ck light, mixed with the aura of destruction, twisted around the bullet. Irene took a deep breath and felt an odd sensation as if guided by a deity. It must hit its mark, for He had already determined its fate. Bang! The bullet within the ck glow instantly streaked a line of destruction towards the soul that had already passed,nding a Heavy Strike on the head of the Tethered Spirit clown. How grand You are! Irene revealed a satisfied smile, feeling as if her deepest faith had been filled. The wails halted abruptly as Byrne, exhausted, lowered the Tethered Spirit clown. This lowest of mystical beings faded into faint blue spiritual light spots, returning to the enigmatic Spirit Realm. It really is an experience outrageous enough, the Spirit Realm is indeed too bizarre. Byrne sighed, feeling a sense of excitement lurking deep within. He felt his practicalbat experience had grown significantly. The strength of Extraordinary power is decisive in battle. But practical experience ys a huge role in battles of equal level, quite naturally. Irene looked towards the dissipating spirituality and silently wished to sacrifice them to the great Lord of the Lost, but nothing happened.
Feeling a bit regretful, she calmly said We are now on the very edge of the Spirit Realm, the fourth ring. There are a total of four rings in the Spirit Realm, and the closer we get to the inds of Spirituality towards the center, the truer and more substantial the history rifts they project. Its said that if people suddenly enter the core first ring, they might never be able to discern the difference between there and the real world. Grandma Narda suddenly pointed to the sky and cried out. What is that, what is that! Irene and Byrne quickly looked up, and two distinctly different massive vortexes materialized midair. The purple vortex was dense and full, with its color extending outward from the core, gently transitioning to a soft, bright purple, as if it were emitting a faint glow. As it continued to rotate and twist, it created a marvelous and captivating y of light and shadow, as if an endless amount of secrets were hidden inside. The other vortex was pitch ck. It seemed to be a converging point of darkness, absorbing all the light nearby, thick and opaque, spinning rapidly and irregrly, ready to spiral out of control at any moment. The swirls of ck were like a painting of darkness, twisting, entangling, and deforming, leading one to think of enigmatic hidden powers. They were the gateways of spirituality.
Irene took a deep breath, having finally reached their destination, yet her heart was not at peace: They are the Gate of Knowledge and the Gate of Shadow. Once you choose one, the other will disappear, so we can only enter one of them. She was quite thrilled inside because, having found the Gate of Shadow, the Fischer family could keep generating new, controlled Extraordinary Exponents. The Gate of Knowledge? A strong curiosity surged within Byrne, as the Gate of Knowledge held a great attraction for him. The things behind the gate felt as significant as the most precious treasures or the closest family members, and he could hardly resist the urge to make contact sooner. Irene, whats behind the Gate of Knowledge? He gazed at the purple vortex, subconsciously taking a half-step forward, almost unable to shift his gaze away. Forbidden knowledge, perhaps even certain Extraordinary knowledge that does not exist in our world, may not necessarily be of use, buting to understand them almost always requires a permanent price. Irene, sensing something was wrong with Byrne, immediately stepped forward, resting her hand on his shoulder and warned: Dont be tempted by the knowledge, were here to do what we have to. Lets go through the Gate of Shadow quickly and give Grandma Narda that potion! Byrne suddenly snapped back to reality, nodded, and took a deep breath, sweat beading on his forehead. The Forbidden knowledge behind the vortex seemed alive, just now tempting him! Chapter 58: 56 Completion of the Lost Ritual Chapter 58: Chapter 56 Completion of the Lost Ritual
` Byrne asionally heard that in recent years, some Extraordinary Exponents on the Ouden Continent were trying to explore the Spirit Realm. He found it hard to imagine just how great the risks were for those without the knowledge of the Spirit Realm or guidance from deities, as they continuously attempted to do so in the dangerously terrifying yet tempting Spirit Realm. What exactly does the Gate of Shadow mean? Byrne asked once again. Irene recalled the mysterious knowledge in her mind and finally summarized an exnation: The Gate of Shadow, also known as the Gate of Chaos, signifies the random Transformation of states; different Gates of Shadow lead to different changes.
Random changes? Byrne was momentarily stunned, a trace of fear arising from deep within him as he said: So, after we pass through this Gate of Shadow, the changes that will happen to us are also unknown? Yes, but as long as we leave the Spirit Realm, most of those states will not persist. Irene took out a small knife to cut her palm, dabbed the blood, and slowly squatted down to make five symbols of mystic studies amid the ruins. They respectively symbolize Limitation, Contraction, Expansion, Exchange, and Reception. This was to record the coordinates of the Spirit Realms location so that the next time they entered the Spirit Realm, they could directly arrive here without needing to search for the Gate of Shadow again. Afterpleting everything, she stood up, extended her hand, and gazed solemnly at the ck vortex. Faint blue light points, almost indiscernible, emerged from the three of them and drifted slowly toward the Gate of Shadow. The purple vortex immediately vanished, and the ck vortex gradually expanded until it upied the entire field of vision, and at that instant, they sensed anomalies in the world. We have already passed through the Gate of Shadow. As soon as Irene finished speaking, she discovered that the entire citys ruins had turned into shades of ck and white, and they too became beings of only ck and white, as if they had be life forms from another dimension.
As for what condition they were currently in, Irene felt quite puzzled, yet she did not show it and calmly turned to Grandma Narda, saying: My lord is not only the Dawn but also Redemption, and beyond all things in the world, the great Lord of the Lost that will awaken again. You, having undergone this ritual without light or shadow, will thereafter be able to serve Him even more closely. Although she was also visiting the Spirit Realm and passing through the Gate of Shadow for the first time, it was crucial to appear as undaunted as possible, otherwise, it might cause Grandma Narda to look down upon her in her heart. Byrne took out a special elixir from his waist and passed it to Grandma Narda, who had long been anticipating it, and she was nearly overflowing with gratefulness to him and his sister. The potion was consumed in one gulp. Cold, viscous, and even dizzying, the terrible taste was nevertheless apanied by a joyous sentiment, as the consumer understood that they could finally progress further. She was about to receive the reward for her years of loyalty to the great existence! Grandma Narda felt that her connection with the Lord of the Lost was strengthening, and a tremendous feeling of fear swiftly enveloped her entire body! Yet, she did not merely revere the Lord of the Lost with extreme awe, her heart was also fervently longing for the strength He could bestow! To transcend the mortal coil and ascend to the Extraordinary was a dream many harbored from birth! However, in the world they once knew, bloodline and innate gifts determined everything. The craving and desire of mortals for Extraordinary power are unimaginably vast; many would even be willing to pay the price of their lives to seek a power different from ordinary people!
I feel Him, oh, I praise You, great Lord of the Lost! Narda knelt on the ruins, praying with utmost piety to the flickering ck cross of light in the sky. Had it worked? Irene and Byrne exchanged nces. Grandma Nardas connection with the Lord seemed to have strengthened, and thus, even if she became an Extraordinary being, she could still be controlled. Their goal was thus achieved. Should any thought or emotion of betrayal arise, the great Lord of the Lost would sense it, and they would be immediately apprised of the traitors location and then erase them. In fact, most people, upon sensing the gaze of the divine, would lose any thoughts of betrayal they might have harbored, dissipated like smoke before fear. ` Return to reality, you havepleted the Lost Ritual in the Spirit Realm. After speaking, Priestess Irene reached out and tapped Grandma Nardas forehead before drawing the mysterious symbol of Transformation in the shape of the moon, and said, Awake. Grandma Narda felt as if she had been in a long dream and took a while to gradually awaken from the deep, hallucinatory state.
She opened her eyes and saw Priestess Irene and Mr. Byrne kneeling on the ground and the great sacred object on the altar. Grandma Narda couldnt help but nce at the ck light contained within the sacred object, and she suddenly felt a boundless fear. She felt as if everything around her had lost its luster, and all things were gradually fading into destruction. It was a state utterly different from the demolished ck-and-white city she had reached after passing through the Gate of Shadow, even the sounds seemed to wither. She immediately knelt down in fear and began to murmur to herself. Meanwhile, Irene was devoutly praising the Lord of the Lost, celebrating thepletion of the Lost Ritual. Ah, praise You, great Lord of the Lost! Please grant us new power! Afterpleting her prayers, she slowly rose and moved to a corner of the basement to retrieve a prepared bottle of spectral blue elixir. This spectral blue potion, concocted with Spectral Blue Fish Fin, should give anyone who takes it the extraordinary power of the Path of Divine Sacrifice in theory. Byrne took a deep breath, watching as Irene handed the magic potion to the excited old woman. The greatest weapon of the Fischer familys arsenal was their ability to grant others the power of bing Extraordinary Exponents. However, the principles of caution and secrecy made them feel that if a person not of their bloodline could not be controlled, then it was better not to endow them with extraordinary power lightly. Through years of research and the Lost Ritual, the Fischer family came upon the possibility to control lower-tier Extraordinary Exponents. They had to seize this opportunity.
Grandma Narda drank the potion and soon felt an intense dizziness in her mind, almost copsing, but she managed to steady herself. I feel, I feel a different world Irene subconsciously wanted to help her, but she knew she had to maintain the dignity of a priestess and could not be too casual during the ritual. So she just watched everything happen with an expressionless face. Atst, Grandma Narda stepped onto the God Pantheon stairway, the Path of Divine Sacrifice. Like Irene before her, she attained the Power of Consecution of the 1st Rank, Attendee, and gained the Extraordinary traits of God Worshiping and Malice Perception. The strengthening of her Spirituality made her mind clearer, and the physical improvement was like regaining a youthful vigor of more than a decade. Grandma Narda became incredibly excited! My body feels like it has returned to when I was fifty years old, how miraculous, hahaha! Great Lord of the Lost, I am willing to offer everything! You are my true redemption, my dominion! She knelt down fervently, and Irene and Byrne exchanged nces, realizing that even if the Lost Ritual had not controlled Grandma Narda, it likely wouldnt be an issue anymore. Because the old woman, now endowed with extraordinary power, was devout to the great Lord of the Lost! A thought suddenly emerged in the depths of Irenes heart. What if they attempted to control more Extraordinary Exponents with the Lost Ritual?
Not thoseter given the magic potion, but those who were already Extraordinary Exponents. However, entering the Spirit Realm and going through the entire process of the Gate of Shadow almost always required the cooperation of the other party; it wasnt as simple as forcing a potion down someones throat. She shook her head, thinking that due to the principle of caution, it still wasnt something they could do. After all, even if someonepletes the Lost Ritual, if they decided to betray, and were not afraid of the gaze of the Lord of the Lost, but instead surmised that the Lord could not easily intervene, then ultimately, it would still be difficult to handle. Daybreak must first draw the individuals heart closer to the Lord of the Lost, foster a certain level of loyalty, and let them make significant contributions. Then, they could be led to the Spirit Realm to undergo the Lost Ritual. She remembered the children in the Daybreak Orphanage and a smile slowly appeared on her face. I think, the grand light of the Lord of the Lost will eventually cover the entire East Coast. Chapter 59: 57 Second Child Chapter 59: Chapter 57 Second Child
What exactly is It? Is It some god with extremely formidable power, or perhaps an even higher existence? The curator of the Sapphire Library was situated on a spiritual ind within the third ring of the Spirit Realm. The elders blue robe shimmered with specks of stardust; he flew in mid-air with hands sped behind his back, navigating through the many figures, while the feather pen and ck leather book floating beside him silently recorded everything that urred. For several years, he had been immersed in the Spirit Realm, continually exploring and experimenting, even going as far as dying several mental incarnations. Eachyer was like an immensebyrinth, only by finding and passing through the corresponding Spiritual Gateways could ones consciousness enter the nextyer. The curator had attempted to draw maps, only to find that the spiritual inds and Spiritual Gateways often changed without apparent pattern, or perhaps the pattern had yet to be discovered.
During his travels in the Spirit Realm, he asionally made some discoveries, obtaining peculiar knowledge and items, bing increasingly aware of how terrifying the existence of the Spirit Realm was, which undoubtedly would bring unimaginable colossal changes to the Ouden Continent and even the ud World. The curator would often see ck crosses of light appear in the sky, and that atmosphere, as if it could lead the world toward its end, was always chilling to the bone, making it feel as if the entire Spirit Realm might copse at any moment. Fortunately, although It frequently hangs high in the sky, It has never truly done anything. Over time, the curator started to regard the entity as the Spirit Realms equivalent of a sun or moon,pletely disregarding it. He knew that over the past decade, many ancient secret cults, ancient libraries, mysterious academies, churches, and the Extraordinary nobility C even True Names hidden in history and Untouchable C had been attempting and exploring the Spirit Realm, with many paying a heavy price for it. Yet people were still incredibly greedy, unwilling to forsake the opportunity to enter the Spirit Realm because of the allure of unprecedented power. The curator calmly extended his right hand, upon which a blue creature resembling a miniature baby crawled across his aged hands back, its tiny features were quite unsettling. It was a mysterious existence unique to the Spirit Realm and was the old mans most important find during his ten years of roaming the Spirit Realm. This little thing can devour and store the souls of the deceased, which is truly fascinating. Besides imprisoning the souls of enemies, it clearly has many other uses. Nasir Town. Although the Fischer family had not been established for a long time, it was already considered the nobility that was not nobility and the most prestigious family in Nasir Town. Even the town chief sent by the Hovern family was quite amiable with the Fischer family, maintaining an almost harmonious and bnced rtionship.
Irene hired a group of skilled individuals to collectively teach the children at the orphanage. In an era where apprenticeship was still the norm, collective teaching was not popr in towns, but motivated by money, the teachers had no objections. Byrne often observed the childrens learning process and suddenly had an idea. He knew there was an academy in Fein City that taught various knowledge to noble students, and many people in the towns didnt even understand the concept of an academy. The thought of possibly establishing an academy in Fein City to teach more people knowledge felt like a fantastic idea, even if he just thought about it. Moreover, those orphans who wanted to learn more advanced knowledge couldnt merely rely on the townsfolk. It wasnt just for the family; he truly wanted more people to learn and be curious about the world. However, the idea of starting an academy in Nasir was still too grand, and for now, Byrne could only think about it since neither his finances nor other resources allowed it. Recently, Byrne hadnt been continuously burrowing into the workshop but instead spent more time with Darren and Margaret, lest they grew increasingly distant from him. Darren waspletely a happy little chub, always running around looking for food, the most carefree darling of the family. Byrne even doubted whether he would be able to support the Fischer family when he grew up. During this time, he had been studying how to advance to the 3rd Rank of Consecution power. ording to the hints given by the Lord of the Lost, one mustplete a ritual that aligned with the characteristics of mystery and knowledge to ascend to the 3rd Rank, but exactly how to aplish that was utterly unknown.
The sessors could simply follow the trajectory set by their predecessors, but Byrne, as a pioneer, had to ovee a tremendously difficult barrier. It is not that you can do anything toplete the ritual, you must be able to fully mobilize the spirituality within your body until it boils over. Spirituality, Byrne thought, was like invisible water. In the Spirit Realm, it appears as light blue light spots. Although invisible and intangible in the real world, there was no doubt that it was a material that truly existed. And to get spirituality to boil, one must use specific actions and methods, constantly guiding it. As a pioneer, Byrne had no other choice but to try out things rted to mystery and knowledge one by one. When Byrne browsed through books at home, he would ponder deeply in his heart. Although I can only find the way to the next level by a process of trial and error, if I can find it, it will be much easier for those whoe after to walk this path. I just dont know who else will set foot on the God Pantheon stairway on the Path of Knowledge in the future. Afterpleting the Lost Ritual, Grandma Narda obtained mysterious powers through the Magic Potion. Her zeal was so overwhelming that even Byrne and Irene were astonished. Without hesitation, she took out fifty Gold Coins and contributed them to the Fischer family, almost all of the olddys savings. Afterward, Grandma Narda also forced her sons to learn about religious knowledge, but she wasnt making them worship the Gods. Instead, she was always questioning the actions of the Six Great True Gods Churches in history. She did not dare reveal anything about the Lord of the Lost to her sons without Irenes permission.
Understanding the rules and doctrines was a great quality, and Irene was very pleased with it. Byrne and Irene both understood something, Grandma Narda was paving the way for her sons, hoping they too could join Dawn and under the great glory of the Lord of the Lost, be Extraordinary Exponents. She had not thought of pulling her sons into Dawn before, but after genuinely obtaining extraordinary power, the old womans thoughts werepletely transformed. Such a great opportunity, even if apanied by great risks, was still a coveted thing! Whether to allow new followers to join Dawn was a decision that required the agreement of Irene, Byrne, and Chris, with the most important authority lying in Irenes hands. She decided to take the opportunity to test some people in Nasir Town, and those who passed the test would face further trials. The people Irene needed to test were not just Grandma Nardas sons but also other certain individuals in town, such as sea merchant John whom she had worked with for many years, even Old Ramons son Hugh. After many years of interaction, she could vaguely sense who harbored no faith in the True Gods deep inside. That night, lying in bed, Margaret suddenly pushed away her husband who was getting close. Byrne was immediately confused, and thinking about certain physiological timings, he felt tonight should be alright. Byrne, I want to tell you something, Margaret hesitated to speak. What is it?
Byrne was puzzled, suddenly feeling his wifes expression became somewhat subtle. After a moment of contemtion, Margaret finally smiled and said: I think Im pregnant again. Byrne was taken aback for a moment, then was ted. The fertility of any Extraordinary was a significant concern, and after many years, they finally had a second sess! Ordinary people could have many children if they sowed widely, but the group of Extraordinaries was very special. Not only was childbirth extremely difficult for Extraordinaries, but there was also a limit to the number of children they could bear. Once a certain number was exceeded, it was no longer possible to bring forth new offspring. Thats fantastic! Margaret, really, youve worked so hard! He held hisughing wife tightly in his arms, both of them very happy, and they hardly slept that night, talking for a long time in a rarity for the couple. Chapter 60: 58: The Balance of Belief Chapter 60: Chapter 58: The Bnce of Belief
Soon the news that Margaret was pregnant again spread throughout the town. Times had changed, and various families of Nasir Town were sending gifts. Of the four knight ns that once existed, one had moved away, another had been ughtered by the Rhea, leaving only two knight families in Nasir Town, both on good terms with the Fischer family. Sea merchant John gifted the Fischer family a piece of ss 1 Extraordinary Material, Blue mes Demon Fish. He too had aged over the past decade, his hair turning grey, but this shrewd old fellow never stopped dealing with the Fischer family. The new town chief sent by the Hovern family, Andes Hovern, also quickly sent a gift, although it wasnt very heavy, just a piece of craftsmanship.
What surprised the members of the Fischer family the most was that the silver descendants in town had sent gifts as well, considering their rtionship with them was not very good. The Fischer family soon figured out one thing: in fact, only a portion of the silver descendants had sent gifts, not all of them, and the leading man among those who came was named Aaron. Aaron was a middle-aged man with short hair, with an authoritative face, holding a gift and apanied by a few silver descendants. He entered the courtyard and spoke to the people of the Fischer family: There are some matters I would like to discuss with the patriarch of the Fischer family. His gaze towards Byrne was eager, as if there was something he absolutely had to obtain. Byrne pondered for a moment and said, You and I will talk, and as for the matters you want to discuss, Irene will listen too. We will make decisions for the Fischer family together. Aaron nced at Irene and said seriously, I thought in a family, there would only be one person in charge. Irene smiled,pletely ignoring the other partys attempt to drive a wedge between them, because she and Byrne fundamentally had little desire for power. They would take on responsibilities, solely because they felt the need to put forth effort for their family and loved ones. However, it seemed that some people could not understand this at all. The three gathered in the living room, Aaron sitting on the sofa, got straight to the point and said, Madam Irene is well aware that the elder of the silver descendants n is about to pass away, his health has deteriorated tremendously ofte. Hmm, I am aware of this.
Irene nodded calmly, as she knew this all too well. The people of the silver descendants n, though not very friendly to outsiders, still pleaded with her desperately for their elder. She genuinely found it amusing to see the expressions of those who clearly didnt like her much but still had to lower their heads. However, even the healing power that Irene possessed could not cure the silver descendant elder, for a very simple and unsolvable reason. Life was ebbing away, beyond recovery. When she announced the conclusion that his life was running out, the expressions of the silver descendants changed, and some even cursed her in an unintelligiblenguage. Irene, although she did not understand, could tell from their expressions and tones. Still, she took her reward and left, paying no attention to the silver descendants who were about to erupt in anger. Aaron should have been there at the time, but Irene had not taken notice of him. I wish to be the new elder, Aaron quickly made his ambition crystal clear. Among the silver descendants of Nasir, all Extraordinary Exponents below the age of fifty are eligible to run for the position, and I am a mid-level Beginning Bloodline Knight. Irene and Byrne exchanged looks; this middle-aged silver descendant with resolute features was indeed forthright, and thinking carefully, it seemed quite unlikely. Byrne pondered for a moment, crossing his arms and said: I know who the two leading candidates are to be the new elder of the silver descendants, and it seems at best you could only be third. And whye to us?
Aaron did not hesitate, continuing to speak frankly: Because I need money, and your Fischer family has made quite a bit in the past few years, just enough to lend me. Irene had already understood his intention, but still pretended to be ignorant: Isnt the selection of your elder done through revered elders who collectively listen to the voices of the ancestors to reach a conclusion? Do you believe that? Aaron chuckled coldly and said: Those old devils are all greedy for money. As long as I offer enough, the voices they hear will be mine! Byrne slowly stood up, paced, and questioned: What does you bing the elder of the silver descendants n have to do with us? Or to put it another way, what can you promise us in return? Aaron stood up, outlining his innermost thoughts with utmost seriousness. The status of the silver descendants n is inherently derived from our talent, being able to provide high-quality spellcasters to the nation. The court mage for Cyart King now is a silver descendant. However, the old folks from various silver descendants ns on the East Coast have always been too conservative, even refusing to trade with outsiders, leading us to be gradually left behind by the times! If this continues, we will inevitably fall into decline and eventually perish like jungle natives! The middle-aged silver descendant clenched his fists, clearly very agitated! I will be the silver descendant elder in Nasir, and in ten years I will be the Great Elder of the entire East Coast. I will bring about a transformation in the plight of the silver descendants, and you will be the creditors of the Great Elder of the silver descendants.
He spoke at length about how to change the silver descendants, while Irene and Byrne just listened silently,pletely without any thoughts, until the next sentence from the other party made their expressions slightly change. The silver descendants on the East Coast have hereditary mines, which are the treasures given to us by the Cyart King a hundred years ago in recognition of our contributions in the battles against the Rhea people! Aaron paused for a moment, then continued saying: And if I be the elder, I can hand over part of the mining rights to you as repayment for the debts. After a moment of contemtion, Byrne spoke with a bit of confusion: I think I understand what you mean, do you mean that we give you a personal loan, and if you be the elder, you will repay it with the collective wealth of the silver descendants? Aaron lifted his head, proud and still forthright in saying: Yes, but as long as the silver descendants choose me to be the elder, all of the silver descendants will embark on apletely different development path, and they wont fall behind in this brand-new era. A small payment is something they ought to make! He looked sincerely earnest, as if he was speaking of something both righteous and incontrovertibly correct! Irene and Byrne werepletely stunned; they had never encountered someone like this before. Although it was clear that he wanted to rig the election, andter use themunitys assets to repay the debt, he genuinely believed himself to be the savior of the silver descendants. The two of them didnt know whether to call him egotistical, arrogantly delusional, or something else entirely.
The mines were indeed tempting, but the entire investment seemed a bit unreliable. After musing for a long time, Byrne finally asked: What if you fail and do not be the new elder of the silver descendants n; how will youpensate us then? He quickly got to experience Aarons straightforwardness even further. Aaron spoke calmly and honestly, as if he were stating an inevitable oue: There will be nopensation. If I fail, I wont repay a single cent of your money, and you will get nothing, while I will be an ouw, forever evading your pursuit. To avoid such an oue, it would be better for you to provide me with sufficientlyrge loans. With the conversation reaching such a point, there was nothing more to be said. Siblings Byrne and Irene exchanged nces. They then temporarily moved away from Aaron, heading into the family basement to discuss. Byrne, seeing Irene deep in thought and not speaking, couldnt help but ask directly: Are we really going to support him? There is still a little more than four hundred Gold Coins in the family. If we are to support him, how much should we offer? He suddenly remembered Roberts face and immediately added, If we decide to invest, we must get some form of assurance or leverage over this guy beforehand. Irene pondered for a long while, clearly also a bit indecisive.
Since we cant make up our minds verbally, lets write down our thoughts and vote. The minority will yield to the majority. Byrne found two pieces of paper, two pens, and an ancient bronze bnce scale. He calmly set the scale on a nearby table and said: Whenever the Fischer family faces a difficult decision in the future, we can make the final judgment using this method. Regardless of the voting oue, all family members mustply. Irene thought for a moment and then added. Alright, but if our sovereign issues any divine edict, naturally, its priority would supersede the oue generated by the vote. Byrne also nodded, knowing that Lord of the Lost was Irenes bottom line and he had no objections. After that, the two of them silently wrote down their thoughts and ced them on the scale. In the end, the results they arrived at were strikingly simr. First of all, we must investigate the situation with the silver descendants and Aaron. We cant make an immediate judgment. Chapter 61: 59 The New Elder Chapter 61: Chapter 59 The New Elder
A few days ago, the elder of the silver descendants n finally passed away. However, the reclusive and stubborn silver descendants n did not invite anyone from the town to mourn, not even the town chief, who tactfully did not attend. Late at night, the funeral finally concluded, and the prestigious and wealthy old men of the silver descendants gathered in the house, intending to listen to the voice of the Lord of Salvation and the ancestors, to select the new elder of the silver descendants n. Boom! Thunder rumbled outside, as if a heavy rain was about to pour down in the dark night, and the expressions of the five old men in the house were solemn, as if they each harbored their own thoughts. Lets begin.
They ced their arms over the shoulders of the person next to them, one by one closing their eyes, waiting, and then collectively saying aloud the name they heard. Outside the house, including Aaron in their number, the three qualified Extraordinary candidates and their confidants waited, while hundreds of Nasir silver descendants surrounded them, maintaining decorum and silence. All but Aaron among the other candidates grew increasingly anxious; only he remained extremely calm. One of the candidates, Emil, walked over and whispered in his ear: Aaron, why are you still here? Four of the five people inside are rtives of ours, do you really think you still have a chance? Aaron revealed a cold smirk, and said loudly: Naive are you, even direct blood rtions cannot be fully trusted, let alone so-called rtives! His voice was too loud, and in the silent solemnity, it stood out conspicuously; almost everyone looked over, and some even felt that speaking so loudly on such an asion was indecorous and irksome. Nevertheless, Aaron did not care about the gazes of the people at all. He just sneered and lifted his head proudly. Finally, the old men emerged from within the house, looking at the people outside, ready to announce the result. Candidates other than Aaron all craned their necks in eager anticipation, unable to wait any longer. Aaron calmly touched the flintlock at his waist; if the elder selection failed, he would kill those bribe-taking old men on the spot, then break out and be a bandit, and the Fischer family would be his sworn enemy as well.
The chief elder stood at the convergence of nces, took a deep breath, and loudly announced the final winner. Aaron Yilmaz! Many people widened their eyes, while Aarons supporters instantly erupted in cheers, which only quieted down once scolded by the elders. Unfair! You cheated! You must have cheated! Candidate Emil yelled, furiously condemning Aaron and his people, while Aarons supporters responded angrily, and the scene instantly descended into chaos. Aaron, with a forceful hand, pushed through the crowd in front of him, ignoring all the noise, and emotionlessly approached the elder who had announced the name. The old man smiled at him, and Aaron whispered in his ear. You chose the future and wealth, not your incapable nephew; it is undoubtedly the right choice. The elder had no choice, they had originally nned to refuse, but who could anticipate that Aarons promises were too abundant? A down payment of three hundred Gold Coins, and a full thousand Gold Coins upon sesswho on earth could refuse! This is the ring of the elder, wear it! Child! You shall be the spokesperson for the silver descendants n! The ancestors and the Lord of Salvation bless you! The old man chuckled and took out a silver ring intending to ce it on Aarons hand, but his aged hand was grasped by Aaron, who then astonishingly pulled the ring out of his palm with force and wore it on the index finger of his left hand.
Aaron gazed at the somewhat uneasy elders and began to speak slowly: Do not call me child. I am your elder. He took the silver ring and went to the Fischer family during the night. Byrne and Madam Irene were waiting in the living room for a long time. Byrne looked at the silver ring on Aarons hand and smiled, Congrattions, it seems that you have truly seeded. Aaron gazed at the silver ring for a long time, then calmly shook his head and said: Its not just my sess, but our joint sess, and the sess of the future of all silver descendants. Thousands of silver descendants on the East Coast need more unity, they need a new high elder. He took off the silver ring and ced it casually on the table, and continued: I will need a lot more money in the future, whether it is for improving my strength or going even further, I hope the Fischer family will continue to support me. Irene nodded, speaking calmly, The Fischer family will support you, as long as you can provide sufficient feedback first. We need to see a return within the year. Aaron stared at Irene, who had just spoken, for a long time, stood up, and then knelt down on the ground, apologizing with extreme sincerity and exaggeration: Madam Irene, I originally looked down on you because you are a woman. Now, I offer you my sincere apologies. From now on, Byrne, you, and the entire Fischer family will all be my best friends!
Irene was stunned for a moment, then forced a slight smile, finding it odd why her Listening for Malice Extraordinary trait hadnt triggered. Even if gender discrimination exists in ordinary social groups, it is increasingly rare at higher levels among Extraordinary Exponents. Moremon were discriminations based on strength, lineage, and talent. It wasnt unusual at all for powerful female Extraordinary Exponents to have many male lovers in service to them. Indeed, someone once said, Extraordinary Exponents are a third gender, beyond male and female. She really hadnt expected that Aarons initial provocation was due to gender. Moreover, this guy was too straightforward in both speech and action, and in a sense, it was somewhat ufortable. No, it was very ufortable. Byrne broke the awkwardness, speaking immediately to the kneeling Aaron: Lets discuss the details of our future cooperation. The content discussed before wasnt sufficient, but the coteral you ultimately put forth has given us great confidence. The original voting result was that Irene was in favor, while Byrne was against. Initially, Aaron did not want to offer anything as coteral, but having been burnt by his good friend Robert before, Byrne firmly opposed verbal agreements, unwilling to try for benefits promised by the empty promises of a white wolf. In the end, Aaron had no choice but to offer something extremely valuable as coteral to the Fischer familya ss 3 Extraordinary Material worth more than two hundred Gold Coins. So the Byrne siblings werent afraid of him running away and suffering too much loss in case of failure, and ultimately they all agreed to invest. He had realized that often times, one needed to be sufficiently greedy. It wasnt that the other party couldnt provide coteral; they just didnt want to offer anything valuable as coteral.
After Aaron stood up, he remained silent for a long while before speaking directly, I need your help to kill someone. Who? Byrnes eyebrows rose. Aaron recalled the man who was full of confidence, who had convinced him to leave the selection, and afterward led the usation of his cheating, Emil. Emil, a failed candidate, a high-level Beginning Spellcaster, a pathetic clown. He will never listen to me and his status is not low, I must act before this guy does anything! After he finished speaking, his expression became sorrowful. Byrne and Irene, who thought they could ept his strangeness, hadnt anticipated that he would turn out even more abnormal. Byrne could not help but ask, Why do you look so sad? Of course, its because I cant help but have to eliminate a fellow silver descendant who possesses extraordinary power. Emil should have contributed to all silver descendants. Aaron shed genuine tears, his voice filled with sorrow as he continued. I loathe stupid people. However, even a stupid silver descendant is still my precious kin. He should have been working for me and the silver descendants under the watchful eyes of our ancestors, but I know his arrogant nature of overconfidence, and I simply must erase him. Irene keenly noticed somethingthat he had just mentioned under the watchful eyes of our ancestors without saying the Lord of Salvation. Aaron kept talking, obviously very adept at coveting grand things: The silver descendants have made too many sacrifices. Now we must make new ones, but all for the sake of a powerful future!
To be honest, Byrne asionally felt that Irene was a bit abnormal, but deep inside, he could understand. After all, the extraordinary power of the Lord of the Lost indeed inspired awe. But the man in front of them appeared to be genuinely mentally unstable, seemingly positioning himself in a very peculiar ce. The Fischer family had invested in a madman, a madman with capability and status. They had concluded from their investigation that Aaron was very capable and, though somewhat paranoid, he often achieved sess and had considerable hidden influence among the younger silver descendants. Those young people who yearned for change, who did not want to forever remaincent, silently supported Aaron. But Byrne hadnt expected him to be so paranoid, and couldnt help but ask: Aaron, who do you think you are for the silver descendants n and all the silver descendants on the East Coast? The sorrowful Aaron finally revealed a smile he had never shown before and dered confidently: The Savior. Chapter 62: 60: Fischer is on Fire Chapter 62: Chapter 60: Fischer is on Fire
The person you want to kill is called Emil, right? Upon hearing and confirming this name, Byrne immediately fell into deep thought. He had asionally heard of Emil before, seemingly a spellcaster from Nasirs silver descendant n with high-level Beginning strength. His talent for casting fell under Transformation. It was said that Emil was quite talented and had the opportunity to reach Level 2 Transmutation in the future. Byrne had no real interaction with him, and the thought of unhesitatingly killing a stranger with whom he bore no personal grudge still brought some psychological pressure. Byrne, I know your personality; youre not someone who would take anothers life for personal gain so easily,
Irene said calmly from the side, her gaze toward Byrne unwavering, as if she had long been prepared for this step. Let me take care of this matter. You dont have to get involved, Aaron asked in surprise: Oh? Youre not choosing to stand together? I thought people from the Fischer family always put their full effort in the same direction. You think you bear him no grudge, but youre wrong, Byrne slightly furrowed his brow, listening as Aaron continued. By choosing me and the Fischer family, you have already blocked his path. The grudge is set; sooner orter he wille after me! The middle-aged silver descendant sneered coldly, with a look in his eyes as though he were a wild animal, a demon, or even more sinister! And should I die or lose power, the three hundred Gold Coins you invested will be washed awaypletely. When that timees, you will regret your inaction and regret not doing more for your family. Byrnes brow remained tightly knitted, silent, but deep down he knew that the other party made sense. However, the ss 3 Extraordinary Material pledged by Aaron was still there, so it wouldnt be a total loss. The Fischer family had already blocked the candidate Emils paththere was indeed a grudge between them!
In the end, I was still too naive, having been unprepared for such things all this while, yet now I had no choice but to confront it. In truth, there was something Irene hadnt mentioned, which was her recollection of Emil, that detestable man. He always disliked Irenes visits because he had to hurriedly pay her after the n elder received treatment, just to show respect; hoping the elder would recover. But through her Extraordinary trait of Listening for Malice, she could discern Emils true thoughts. Silently, he had wished the elder would die quickly so he could be the new elder. It was always tough for him to express his bitterness, nearly at the point of wanting to kill Irene, who kept treating the elder. Irene always saw that mans undisguised threatening nce and heard the malice deep within him. She even highly suspected that if it werent for Emils reluctance to provoke the Fischer family, she might have already faced threats from him. Just then, Byrne and Irene suddenly felt a sense of rm! It was the will of the Lord of the Lost! Every time they heeded a divine warning, something extremely dangerous happened. The two of them instantly changedplexion, not knowing what was about to unfold. Irene was certain that it wasnt Aaron harboring hostility, as her Extraordinary trait Malice Perception had no reaction. She soon saw a servant running to the outside of the living room in panic, not daring toe closer, shouting in extreme anxiety: Masters, something terrible has happened!
All three turned their heads toward him. The Fischer familys rules had be increasingly strict in recent years, and servants would not normally interrupt conversations. The urgency of this servant certainly meant the situation was grave. Whats wrong? Irene asked immediately. As family matters were mostly handled by Irene, the servants held her in some awe and quickly bowed their heads to say: Many people from the silver descendants n have arrived, and theyve brought a lot of torches. I fear they intend to set this ce aze! Irene and Byrne immediately looked toward Aaron, whose brow also furrowed in confusion. How did this happen? Lets go out and take a look, hurry up! They subsequently arrived outside, where Guards Captain Theo had already led more than thirty guards, who were stationed at the door vigntly with spears in their hands and more than a dozen of them carrying newly issued flintlocks. In the darkness of the night, a group of silver-haired people held up torches high, gathered together, the mes reflecting the anger on their faces. Byrne saw that the silver descendants surrounding the mansion numbered nearly a hundred, and they were mostly armed with torches and weapons, evidently more in number than the Fischer family. The leading silver-haired man worevish clothes, clearly a wealthy and high-status silver descendant. If his guess was correct, the man leading them was none other than Emil, whom Aaron had been so eager to kill. What are you doing! Byrne stepped forward, indignantly and fearlessly shouting at the many silver descendants.
Aaron, that traitor, he is indeed here! Emil raised a dagger, pointing it at Aaron standing by Byrnes side, and roared: Brothers! You have all been deceived by Aaron. Aaron is a traitor to the silver descendants n, he has colluded with outsiders, bribing the elders with those filthy Gold Coins! The ancestors and the Lords of Salvation will never recognize him, never! Emils anger red even more when he saw the damn woman wearing a ck veil. If she hadnt been there, the elders would have died on the road during their flight when the Rhea attacked years ago. At that time, Aaron wasnt even an Extraordinary Exponent. The selection of a new elder would never have fallen to him! With their number being thrice that of their opponents, Emil couldnt help but feel brazen as he pointed his dagger towards Irenes veil and bellowed: You filthy scum of the Fischer family, oozing pus of vile evil, you bring out your wicked money, you insult our sacred selection of elders, now is the time to kneel and repent on the ground! He paused for a moment, continuing to mock and insult: As shameless outsiders, you manipte our selection of elders, utterly despicable. This pair of siblings are probably just like the rumors say, indulging in secretive love affairs, utterlycking any moral bottom line! The dozen or so silver descendants surrounding them burst into vulgarughter, looking at Irene with depraved eyes, and some even making insulting gestures. Beneath her veil, Irenes expression remained unchanged, she even wanted to sneer.
She well knew that Byrne was a fairly kind person but also extremely emotional. He could tolerate being scorned himself, but he would never allow someone to insult or harm his friends and family. Byrne was indeed furious inside, knowing all too well how far such gossip could spread in a small ce, and he was mentally itching to pull every bone out of that guys body! He used Profound Memory to firmly imprint the faces of those who had justughed! Aarons face remained expressionless throughout, but internally he was puzzled as to why there had been a leak until he saw a young man hiding in the crowd and finally understood. It was the guy who had brought gifts on his first visit to the Fischer family, someone who had been following him for years and to whom he had given enough food to survive until now. Traitor. The young man caught Aarons eye for a second before hurriedly turning away, unsettled, and moving further back into the crowd. Aarons face was cold, knowing his supporters would arrive before long. Emil raised his torch high, and the many mes lit up the dark night as he shouted with righteous fury: Aaron muste back with us! On behalf of our people, I demand you confess your crimes. You must be punished by thew, atoning with your life for your sins! Aaron continued to sneer silently, saying nothing. The guards of the Fischer family looked grave, with Guards Captain Theo noticing several silver descendants also armed with flintlocks. If a battle really ensued, even if they eventually won, the casualties on their side would be dire.
Byrne and Irene, however, both appeared calm, seemingly unconcerned about the situation at hand. Emil kept shouting, constantly stirring the emotions of the silver descendants around him. Today, we demand justice and fairness! Otherwise, we will burn the Fischer family! Burn the Fischer family! Burn the Fischer family! After his shout, the people around him joined in, and soon hundreds of silver descendants began to yell. The sound was deafening, and everyone in the street could hear it clearly. Chapter 63: 61: Nasir’s Fischer Chapter 63: Chapter 61: Nasirs Fischer
[If wee to blows now, we would definitely win. Speak up quickly, Emil.] [I really want to have that bitch. The body beneath her ck clothes must be lewd. What woman isnt dying for it, whats with the act.] [Aaron, youre bound to lose. I, Emil, will be the ultimate winner. You didnt see thising, did you? I know you have always looked down on me! Heh heh!] The passive Extraordinary trait Listening for Malice of the Listener silently activated. Irenes mind was flooded with the voices of those guyssome arrogant, some sleazy, and some haughty. She appeared to be unconcerned on the surface, but in reality, she was bing increasingly annoyed. The various malicious intentions of those people were too obvious; Irene really didnt want to hear anymore and subconsciously tried to interrupt the maniption of her Spirituality.
Suddenly she discovered that the voices had all disappeared and her mind felt much lighter. It turned out that she could also actively interrupt her own passive type Extraordinary traits by manipting little tricks with her Spirituality. She would have to tell Byrne about the little trick she found, Irene thought silently to herself. She then reactivated her Extraordinary trait Listening for Malice. Although there was a lot of distasteful content, it would be great if any of the words proved to be useful. It was evident that the Listener was not a Consecution adept at directbat, but its functionality shone in moments like this. Fischer family, hand over Aaron and kneel before us, begging for mercy immediately! Emil shouted at them, and the numerous silver descendants around him also urged the Fischer family to turn over Aaron. The momentum of nearly a hundred people asking in unison was immense, giving those behind the iron gate no sense of security at all, with some of the weaker guards trembling and even whispering to Byrne and Irene that it might be better to lower their heads. Lower our heads for what! The Guards Captain Theo of the Fischer family roared in anger, kicking over several of his own men, feeling utterly disgraced. Yet he could feel that more and more people were bing afraid, and this continuing situation was indeed problematic. However, Theo soon noticed that acting head of the family Byrne and Madam Irene both appeared calm and very confident, showing no fear of the situation at hand. Somehow seeing this, Theos heart also rxed. Having been around them for many years, even watching Byrne and Irene grow up, he knew they would never do something they werent sure of.
Irene calmly shook her head, then turned and said to the Fischer family members, Dont be afraid, we wont have any problems. Just stand against them like this. She could bepletely assured because she had learned Emils inner thoughts through Listening for Malice. [We cant really break into such arge-scale conflict. A lot of people will die, and I could get hurt, which would be difficult to handle afterward.] [Just intimidate them a little more, and they will definitely hand over Aaron. These Fischer people cant hold out.] Irene was very clear that Emil did not have the courage to fight them, so all they needed to do was wait. She knew that the situation on the scene would soon change because other people in the town couldnt possibly be unaware of their grand show. What is going on here? Exactly what is happening? Suddenly Mayor Andes Hovern appeared on his expensive horse, arriving in a hurry, even slightly disheveled, with no signs of the sheriff or the patrol team around him. If the patrol team hade, Emil and his silver descendant supporters might have reallypromised and dispersed, but as only the mayor came alone, he felt he could withstand the pressure. Emil looked at Mayor Andes and after a moment of thought spoke loudly: Mayor Andes! Its like this. The Fischer family, being outsiders, manipted the internal selection of the elders of the silver descendants n. We must have an exnation! At the very least, that traitor must be handed over immediately! Many silver descendants around him also chimed in, raising their voices, and under the circumstance of overwhelming numbers, showing no fear of the mayors authority.
Yes, yes, the traitor must be handed over! Punish him publicly! The ancestors all have to watch! This is an internal matter of our silver descendants n, even the town chief cannot interfere! Mayor Andes had wanted to say something, but the other side was indeed too many, and they were loud, so any attempt to make a statement was drowned out. He couldnt help looking towards Byrne and Irene of the Fischer family, not knowing exactly what was going on, hoping the two could resolve the issue through negotiation with the silver descendants n. The issues of silver descendants and other sub-human races had always been important within the Cyart Kingdom, and even members of the Hovern family had to handle them cautiously. So Mayor Andes got off his horse and walked toward the gate, looking through the iron door at Byrne inside. What exactly is going on, have you really done something to manipte the selections? Byrne shook his head and sighed, Mayor Andes, all I can say is that theres absolutely no such thing. Thats just an excuse these people are using to nder us. Mayor Andes fell silent, clearly understanding that even if the Fischer family had indeed done such a thing, they would never admit it. Topletely resolve the current situation, one side had to back down, and the party that appeared weaker and more persuadable was obviously the people of the Fischer family. Just as Mayor Andes was about to speak, suddenly another group of people came forward with torches. It turned out to be Aarons supportersalthough they numbered only in the dozens, their momentum was not weak at all.
They were young people yearning for change. ` In the silver descendants n, those who hoped for a change in the current state of affairs. What Byrne and Irene truly chose were not Aaron, but rather those standing behind Aaron, filled with yearning and passion. Emil didnt fear this group, either; after all, they still had the advantage in numbers, and the silver descendants who supported both sides immediately started cursing at each other. Protect Madam Irene! We cant let them harm our holy mother! Suddenly, many people surged over here, and everyone was stunned for a moment before they saw that it was Grandma Narda and her sons leading a crowd of the poor. The number of poor people even surpassed that of the silver descendants, with hundreds forming a dense crowd that quickly surrounded the silver descendants, almost all of whom had been healed by Irene or their rtives over the past decade. Ten years of cultivation. In the course of over ten years, Irene had been treating the poor in public, continuously promoting and gaining momentum, and she was practically a living saint in those peoples hearts. Grandma Nardas sons controlled thergest gang of thieves, and they had been informed by Irene a few days ago to monitor the movements of the silver descendants, thus they reacted quickly. They spread the news among the poor of East City and quickly made known what was happening; when people heard that Madam Irene was in trouble, almost all of them rushed over in response!
Madam Irene is our benefactor, we cant let anything happen to the Fischer family! This bunch of inbred silver descendants havee out to disgust people, lets beat them back! Dont let a single one of them escape! Emil and Mayor Andes were extremely shocked, but before they could react, yet another group had arrived. Sea merchant John had rushed over with many sailors from the docks; he had more than two hundred sailors under him, and now more than a hundred and fifty followed him. This group of sailors was extremely united, all rushing over at Johns call. Damn, these stupid white hairs, Ive disliked them for a long time already! Give them a beating! Hugh Ramon and the workers from the smithy were also in this group, all burly and armed, ready to start brawling at any moment. And the one who had informed them was Chris, the boy who had slipped away earlier, resembling a silver descendant, silently following behind John. Neighbors who had initially been observing from their homes on this street also came out one after another, cheering for the Fischer family, already confident that this side would win. Emils silver descendants suddenly went from having a numerical advantage to being the minority. Irene calmly instructed the guards to open the iron gate and slowly walked forward, gazing into Emils eyes.
If you still wish to stay here, I can continue to listen to your nonsense, but their patience might not be enough. Emils face underwent a drastic change, feeling thedy behind the ck veil emanate a powerful presence, her eyes seeming to press him into the ground, making it almost difficult to breathe. The verbal fight quickly turned physical, with arge-scale brawl bing nearly inevitable, and Emil, frightened yet decisive, led his supporters in a retreat, not daring to say anything, fleeing in total disarray. The supporters of the Fischer family taunted andughed behind them, over five hundred people were extremely ted, following behind like triumphant victors for a long time. Does Nasir really have so many people willing to stand up for the Fischer family? Mayor Andes watched the scene silently, frowning, feeling a sense of unease deep inside. The Fischer family of Nasir simply had too much public support; other families couldnte close, literally the nobles without nobility as people said. The sheriffs and patrolmen finally arrived, dispersing the crowd, and after exchanging greetings with Mayor Andes, Byrne, and Irene, who also left with an uneasy heart. Grandma Narda, Hugh Ramon, Aaron, and sea merchant John were all invited into the house by Byrne and Irene, who treated them with great care to express their thanks. After introducing themselves to each other, they gained some mutual understanding with the Fischer family at the core, bing somewhat trustworthy acquaintances. Aaron was thest to linger at the Fischer house, and he asked with a sneer, Now you must think Emil must die, right? Oh, and the traitor must be dealt with too. Of course. Byrne nodded, taking a deep breath, his gaze aze with fire: And what we have to deal with is not just the two of them. Aaron shook his head, helplessly saying, I actually prefer a more rational partner. Byrne looked at the lunatic with a look of disbelief, almost shouting, Are you in any position to think Im irrational? Ignoring Byrnes displeasure, Aaron continued, By the way, I have sessfully be an elder, and the ss 3 Extraordinary Material mortgaged to you must be returned as per the agreement. ording to the initial agreement between the siblings and Aaron, once he seeded in bing an elder of the silver descendants n, the Fischer family would return that piece of ss 3 Extraordinary Material. The reputation of the Fischer family had always been excellent, otherwise Aaron wouldnt have turned to them. However, Byrne suddenly revealed a smile that made Aaron ufortable, gazing at him with a subtle look: Aaron, wait until you transfer the ownership of that part of the mining property, then we can decide whether to return it hmm, youre not about to say but you promised me, are you? Chapter 64: 62: Consecution “Killer Chapter 64: Chapter 62: Consecution Killer
Aaron finally epted the conditions of the Fischer family; in fact, he had no choice but to ept, because without funds, he was bound to sumb to the patrons maniption. At the same time, he gained new insights into the two siblings once again. Then, the three of them unanimously concluded that the assassination of Emil should not be rushed. Firstly, since Emil had stirred up such amotion, if he were to die immediately, Aaron would certainly be an object of disdain among many silver descendants. But the death of one individual would be deemed justifiable, and even if everyone knew it was Aarons revenge, they wouldnt see it as a problem. On the contrary, it would enhance Aarons prestige and weaken Emils authority and poprity. The traitor who informed Emil of the Fischer familys affairs must be killed as soon as possible.
That traitor was just an ordinary young man, of no significance, easy to deal with; Aaron felt that he could take care of it himself without the need for the Fischer family to intervene. Byrne and Irene had no objections. It was at this moment that Irene heard an extremely faint footstep in the corridor outside the living room. The Secret Ear Technique could create a ring-like pattern for eavesdropping, but the downside was that it needed regr charging of spirituality, and to activate the listening effect, one could not be too far from the pattern. Without a doubt, Irene had drawn Secret Ears in many important ces throughout the residence, allowing her to clearly hear everyones every move. The person in the Fischer family who walked with the least sound was only one. I will kill him. The sudden cold voice immediately put Byrne and Aaron on alert; someone had approached without a sound, and they had not noticed at all! Irene looked at the person in the corner with a slight frown it was none other than Chris! Byrne asked with a surprised face, Chris, when did you get here? Chris didnt utter a word, just calmly stared at his sister. Aaron didnt know Chris and after being puzzled for a while, he looked towards Byrne, who quickly exined Chriss identity.
It turned out that the beautiful youth with silver-white hair was also a core member of the Fischer family, his appearance being somewhat overly feminine, just like a pure white angel described in religious scriptures. Why is his hair color theplete opposite of his sisters? It looks more like that of a silver descendant or an elf? Aaron found this strange, yet Byrne and Irene could not answer this question either; however, the crimson brand hidden on the back of their hands proved that their blood rtion was beyond question. Irene was silent for a moment, then turned with a serious expression to speak to Aaron: We will handle this matter. Lets conclude our meeting here for today. Aaron understood the implication, which was that the Fischer family needed to have internalmunication, and as an outsider, it wasnt appropriate for him to be overly involved. He left with good grace, but not before turning to Byrne to say earnestly, Being rational makes life smoother, Byrne, thats my advice to you. You call me irrational, you psychopath who sees himself as a savior? Byrnes eyes widened, he pointed his finger at Aaron, who was turning to leave, and then at his own face, wanting to say something but finding himself unable to speak. In the end, he shook his head; whatever Aaron said didnt matter at all. Having gone through the ordeal with Robert, Byrnes trust in so-called friends was virtually non-existent; coteral and objectives were far more important.
Aaron would undoubtedly want to continue advancing and would need the support of the Fischer family, who would make their decisions after continuously reaping benefits. Irene paid no attention to Aarons departure, instead walking over to Chris and, as was her habit, reached out to stroke her brothers smooth hair. Chris, why would you say what you just did, do you realize youre only ten years old? Her tone was still gentle, clearly treating Chris as a child. Chris was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, It is the destiny of Tranquility. The destiny of the Path of Tranquility Irene and Byrne pondered this statement, graduallying to understand a specific idea of Chriss. It was Chriss judgment that the power associated with the Path of Tranquility would be increasingly adept at assassination and the like. Therefore, Chris felt that he would eventually be the designated assassin for the Fischer family and wanted to gain experience in this area in advance, training himself through realbat. Although it was not a big deal for a member of the Fischer family to want to make progress, he was only ten years old! If an ordinary ten-year-old boy had expressed such thoughts, the two of them would not have cared and might have even taken it as a joke. But Chris was too different; he had been somewhat strange from a young age, or rather, it was not just a matter of being somewhat.
Irene fell into deep silence; even though she knew some criminals or soldiers had killed by the age of ten, she did not want her brother to be the same. Even though he always showed a mature side, in the deepest part of Irenes heart, Chris was still that soft and clean baby in swaddling clothes. She also felt somewhat conflicted inside, knowing that Chris would eventually fight and kill for the Fischer family, while she herself had long been able to ignore the lives and deaths of outsiders. Yet, she never wanted her brother to be someone like her. She wanted to protect him forever, or rather, to keep Chris as far away as possible from all the dangers and sins of the world. I have assimted the Hunter. This sudden statement plunged Irene into silence, and Byrne was also very surprised, for he remembered Chris as having the fastest assimtion speed with magic potions. It was said that personalitypatibility could to some extent elerate the absorption speed of magic potions, and Chris had always been quiet and extremely reserved. Perhaps he truly was born to be the most suitable for the Path of Tranquility. Youlle with me, and its even better if I take action. Byrne walked over, gently patted Chriss shoulder, and then was avoided by the boy, who usually did not allow anyone but his sister to touch him. He wasnt bothered by Chriss action, not embarrassed in the least, but instead continued: But first, we need to elevate you to a higher rank, so that we can be fully confident. The family can immediately trade for ss 2 Extraordinary Materials from the town.
Chris looked into Irenes eyes; he cared more about his sisters opinion than Byrnes agreement. You should still assist Byrne, Chris. Irene showed a smile and said, Chris is really brave, but I still thought of you as a little child. On the following night, the core members of the Fischer family gathered in the basement to perform the well-known ritual once again. Great Lord of the Lost, I am your most faithful and devout servant. I hope you can grant us the power of the Path of Tranquility, and provide us with new guidance. Irene prayed very devoutly, sacrificing the ss 2 Extraordinary Material Winterheart m, a shell seemingly made entirely of ice crystals, with a core pearl of light blue containing magic power. Chris and Byrne kneeled on the ground together, silently recalling the events of that night. At that time, he too had seen the white light shining in the sky, witnessing the miracle bestowed by the Lord of the Lost. Even his sister didnt know; nobody in the world knew of his extremely unique talent. Although Chris did not remember everything like Profound Memory, he had memories that persisted from infancy into adulthood. When he was still a toddler, adults would often pass by and say many greedy and malicious things in front of him, thinking that no one else would know.
But Chris remembered, and as he grew up, he gradually understood the meanings behind those words, bing increasingly aware of the ugliness within peoples hearts. Finally, the glow of Spirituality emerged in the air. It was the power of the 2nd Rank of the Path of Tranquility! Praise You, great Lord of the Lost! Irenes face was filled with joy as she jubntly praised her god. Chris looked up calmly, waiting for the glow of Spirituality to merge with him, and soon felt a new power in the depths of his soul. The Power of Consecution Assassin. He felt an even more powerful extraordinary power emerge! Chapter 65: 63 The First Time Chapter 65: Chapter 63 The First Time
The Assassin Consecution is the 2nd Rank of the Path of Tranquility. It was clear that the Path of Tranquility was a much colder routepared to the other God Pantheon stairways. The original Karl had seen that it suited Chris best and thus had bestowed it upon the young man of the Fischer family. Chris knelt quietly in ce, stretching out his hand to slowly clench and then unclench it, feeling the power emerging throughout his body, the improvement in his spirituality and physical condition was almost evenly split. Beyond that, he had also gained a full three new Extraordinary traits. They were Lethality, Nimble Body, and Noiselessness.
Lethality was a passive Extraordinary trait, whereby if Chris caused life-threatening severe injuries to a living being, the effect of Lethality would naturally activate. The injured party could not use potions, healing spells, or Mysterious rare artifacts to recover from their injuries, unless the potion, Spells source, or Mysterious rare artifact was far stronger than Chris himself. Nimble Body was also a passive Extraordinary trait, which could make the body of an Assassin as flexible as a cats. As long as he was prepared, he would almost never fall to the ground. Chriss body was already quite agile, and with Nimble Body, even acrobats were no match for him. Thest Extraordinary trait was Noiselessness, an active trait that continuously used Spiritual Power when activated. Once an Assassin activated Noiselessness, their walking, running, or even attacking would not produce any excess noise due to the action itself. Of course, Noiselessness was not limitingif the Assassin intentionally spoke, they could still make sounds. Thank you, Lord of the Lost. Chris closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and would forever remember what had happened that night. Were it not for the miracle of the Lord of the Lost, there would be no today for him and his sister, let alone the existence of the Fischer family. The news that the silver descendants n had surrounded the Fischer family, only to be chased away by many Nasir citizens, quickly spread throughout Nasir Town.
People constantly mocked the silver descendants for their timidity, and although they were extremely angry, they were powerless to do anything, and many began to grow dissatisfied with Emils decision-making. And now a council elder, Aaron, with the elders endorsement, dered that he had not cheated at all, that the allegations of election bribery werepletely unfounded. He and the Fischer family were indeed friends, but not under the control of their money. In truth, Aaron had contracted a serious illness. Just as most Nasir citizens respected Irene, he had sought her out to treat his condition. People were initially skeptical until Aaron had a silver descendant doctore forward to testify for him, confirming he indeed suffered from a major illness that could even affect his lifespan. The so-called serious illness was, of course, an excuse Aaron had prepared in advance, along with evidence to absolve him. The silver descendants were dubious, but then Aaron did something very bold that shocked everyone. He actually approached Emil with an apology and a plea for peace, offering his goodwill and hoping the other would share the power of n management! Emil himself was extremely taken aback; sharing the elders powers was unprecedented, and he hadnt expected Aaron to be willing to yield to such an extent. Emil, I am your brother among the silver descendants. Everything Ive done has been for the n. A death duel between you and me would only make things worse. I have no wish to let outsiders scoff at us anymore. Only by joining forces can we walk the path meant for the silver descendants. His words were sincerely direct, coupled with his well-known forthright nature, many people, including Emil, believed him.
Aaron even told Emil that the only condition for him to share the elders powers was the need to deal with the traitor who had betrayed him originally. After much consideration, Emil finally sumbed to greed and agreed. Aarons expression was subtle, well aware that some would use him of being too weak, but henceforth, no one would betray him for Emil. The young man who had betrayed Aaron was now very afraid, his boots stepping through the forest ground, his face covered in sweat. Damn! Damn! How could they possibly reconcile, and Aaron actually backed down? Upon learning that Aaron and Emil had reconciled, he was so frightened that he immediately packed his bags and left Nasir Town. Since Aaron, the elder of the silver descendants n, had not died, his own end seemed imminent, and Emil, that short-sighted bastard, had actually chosen to reconcile; he probably wouldnt think about protecting his own life anymore. The young man didnt notice the two thieves from East City District following behind him. He arrived in the jungle, intending to cross through part of it to leave the East Coast, and then head northwest to the Cyart Kingdom. Although the journey was extremely long and arduous, the young man was terrified. He knew Aaron was a very persistent fellow, and as long as he stayed on the East Coast, he would be in danger. He had heard from friends that legendary elves were said to roam the jungle.
Could there really be elves? If I could encounter a beautiful elf and have the chance to taste their fragrance, how wonderful that would be. Tired from walking, the young man slowly squatted down under a tree by the river, exhausted, and fell asleep indulging in his fantastical dreams. When he woke up again, he was surprised to see a figure in front of him and thought he had really encountered an elf in the jungle! However, the mans voice sent shivers down the young mans spine and he broke out in a cold sweat. Awake now? I remember you, you were there when gifts were being given. Byrne calmly washed his hands by the river, showing no intention of attacking, but it was his indifferent tone that struck great fear into the young man beneath the tree. Why did you betray Aaron? Was he unkind to you? Or was it simply for the sake of money? Ah! Ah! Aah! Dont youe here, you bastard! Damn it, of course, it was for the money! The young man screamed as he ran frantically through the jungle, constantly looking back but noticing that the other party had no intention of chasing him. Hes not chasing me? After running madly for several dozen minutes, the young man finally stopped, gasping for breath. He hadnt been chased; thank goodness, he might still have a chance to escape
Just as the young man had this thought, he suddenly felt a searing pain in the area around his heart and let out a pained scream; instinctively trying to turn around to see who had attacked him, he was forcefully pushed down on the ground by a powerful force. Mercy, dont kill me, dont kill He never had the chance to see who the assant was before he died swiftly from a pierced heart. The bespectacled youth, appearing as a noble-born schr, calmly held a short sword and stood next to the body, exuding an air of detachment, as if he were above everyone else. He had always been an aplice, but taking someones life with his own hands was a first for him. Yet, Byrne was surprised to find a sense of calmness within himself. Perhaps it was because of those moments of indirect killing that he didnt feel he hadpletely escaped culpability. Staring at the blood flowing on the ground, he no longer felt dizzy, and suddenly sensed some kind of shackles deep within his heart being released. Chris caught up as well, and Byrne, looking intently at Chris who stood still, asked with concern, Chris, how are you feeling? Are you okay? The boy did not respond, only silently shook his head. Byrne gazed at the silent, silver-haired youth holding a dagger next to the body, and suddenly remembered traveling with his father in the past, dealing with bandits.
Now, it was his turn to lead Chris. Byrne decided not to call for his gang to deal with the body, but to take care of it himself to be cautious, and as he turned to get the tools, he suddenly stopped again. He spoke seriously about another matter: Theres something I might need your help with, Chris. Actually, Ive been investigating the Isaac knight family recently. After speaking, Byrne took out a paper bearing the symbol of the Secret Ear Technique from his bosom and handed it to Chris, who looked on. He took a deep breath and continued, I hope you can attend the tea party there with Margaret and find an opportunity to stick it in a discreet spot. The gathering only allows women and children to attend, so I can only entrust this to you. Chapter 66: 64: Rune Fusion Chapter 66: Chapter 64: Rune Fusion
Karls consciousness often hovered in the sky above, silently observing the unfolding events of the silver descendant incident, clearly understanding that there was no need for his own intervention. After all, the silver descendants n of Nasir only amounted to a few hundred people on a single street. For the past ten years, every family in East City District who had suffered from serious illness had received Irenes beneficence, andbined with the support of sea merchant John at the docks, the influence of the Fischer family had grown immensely. There was no doubt that Irenes daily toil had paid off. Moreover, many who learned that Irene was in trouble probably didnt think first about I have received favors, I am grateful to Irene and must fight for her But rather, If theres no Irene in the future, what shall I do if I be seriously ill? is probably what they thought.
Any action meant to attack Irene would strike at these peoples fundamental interests, which has always been a crucial reason why those with knowledge of herbs and medicine tend to be Priests since ancient times. He is now also trying to do something fresh, since just watching the little people is frankly too boring, and he definitely needs to find ways to relieve his ennui. Ever since Lucius died, the normal rune of protect evolved into the more advanced spirit rune Iron Wall, Karl immediately had a bold idea. Whether it was possible, through some means, to cause the soul imprints linked to runes for Byrne and Irene to evolve, to be higher-level spirit runes, or even to evolve Iron Wall, which was already a spirit rune, to an even higher tier. Karl gradually attempted to integrate the runes within his soul. Given the limited number of members in the Fischer family, the soul imprint of the unupied weapon rune could only be given to the young Darren, which obviously wasnt very useful yet. It wasnt until recently that he finally figured out how to disassemble the weapon rune into the more fundamental rune essence and then let other runes consume it. Devouring, evolving, much like what he had been doing all along. Karl also discovered through research that each rune contained a different amount of rune essence, and their evolutionary needs were drastically different. If the base of the elerate rune, a Collectible-ss rare artefact, were to evolve into a higher-level spirit rune, it would only require three ordinary runes extracted from Collectible-ss rare artefacts of the same level. However, evolving the healing rune, which likely originated from a Forbidden-ss rare artifact, might require more than thirty ordinary runes extracted from Collectible-ss rare artefacts. He even found that the spirit rune Iron Wall also held potential for further evolution.
However, the amount of rune essence it required was nearly a stupendous figure, a situation that didnt need to be considered at the current stage. So he ultimately decided to break down the weapon rune into the essence of runes, feeding them one after another to the elerate rune. The blue elerate rune, shaped like a triangle, fluctuated slightly within Karls soul, growing brighter; the actual effect of eleration also improved to a certain extent. Its a sess! But to truly evolve, it would still need to be fed two more ordinary runes, or alternatively, given a rune extracted from a Treasure-ss rare artifact in one go. After merging the runes, Karls intangible consciousness roamed through essible ces in the town just like always when suddenly, he sensed an extremely enticing aroma. It was a rare artifact far more powerful than ordinary ones, appearing within the range of his perception! Enticed as if by delicious cuisine, he instantly pulled his intangible consciousness over, and then saw a man in a ck robe with a ck mask sitting calmly in a carriage, moving along the street. That was the carriage of the Isaac knight family! Karl could feel distinctly that the ck-robed man possessed the strength of Transmutation level, and also carried with him what should be a Treasure-ss mysterious rare artifact. He was a noble who controlled the power of Bloodline, with a Earth type Bloodline. Odd, considering Karls ten years of knowledge about Nasir, there was no such person there; that guy was an outsider.
He seems to have a bit of a problem, his exact strength is roughly low-level Transmutation, but the Treasure he carries might be more troublesome than his actual strength, Karl thought. In any case, he still conveyed his will to the members of the Fischer family, urging the favored members to offer better mysterious rare artifacts. Moreover, it would be best to acquire the rare artifact possessed by that mysterious person, as the mere Collectible grade mysterious rare artifacts were bing less and less satisfying, and the prospect of breaking through the subsequent seals seemed distant. I have felt the will of the great Lord of the Lost! Down in the basement, Irene, who was praying, suddenly perked up, her face beaming with a joyous smile. She had sensed the will of the Lord of the Lost, followed by a soundan indication that Byrne was descending the stairs into the basement. You heard it too, didnt you, Irene? He looked at Irene with a grave expression, and the girl nodded calmly. A mysterious stranger has arrived at the Isaac knight familys abode, carrying with him what our Lord desires. Byrne nodded slowly, lifting his hand as a blue light surfaced in his eyes, speaking of the events that had just transpired. I feel that the power of the runes that can be activated seems to have been enhanced; its as if I have been further graced by the great Lord of the Lost.
Irene, without a hint of envy, congratted him sincerely with a smile: Congrattions on receiving more of His favor, Byrne! Surely, your continuous devotion and actions have all been seen by our Lord! Although Byrne hadnt given it much thought, he felt embarrassed the moment Irene finished speaking. He believed in his loyalty to the Lord of the Lost, but in terms of devotion, he was nothingpared to Irene, and yet he was the one who had first received further divine favor. Byrne, we cannot simply enjoy His favor without giving back to our Lord. The great Lord of the Lost has long graced His protected mortals with blessings, and we too must learn to give our utmost efforts. After speaking these words softly, Irene gazed at the silent Byrne with absolute calm. Her meaning was clear: whether through trade or other means, they were to offer the Mysterious rare artifact to the great Lord of the Lost. The Isaac family, is it? Byrne mused before continuing: We have discussed this just a few days ago, havent we? There might be something amiss with the Isaac family. Lets wait until the Secret Ear Chris is carrying is introduced into their midst and then decide on our next move. Having learned of Margarets involvement in the tea party, he had already be vignt. For the past ten years, Byrne had been continuously studying and reading about religious matters, and he could make many associations. He didnt directly restrict his headstrong wife; instead, after giving her several precautions, he had handed her a piece of paper with the symbol of the Secret Ear to carry with her, and he had arranged for a female guard capable of attending the tea party with her.
Afterwards, Byrne also contacted the sons of Grandma Narda, having the thieves guild collect information and covertly investigate the current state of the Isaac family, yet so far nothing suspicious had been discovered. After reflecting for a moment, Irene still shook her head and said, At least during this time, I havent heard anything out of the ordinary. I had even started to think there was nothing wrong with the gatherings of the Isaac family, but after the divine oracle of our Lord, a mysterious person with Level 2 strength suddenly appeared inside the carriage of the Isaac family, so now I am unsure again. Having lived in Nasir for a full ten years, both of them were very familiar with the Isaac knight family. The head of their family was Lady Isaac. She was a female knight with high-level Beginning strength, skilled in swordsmanship, and a person of great strictness and solemnity. Besides, she had a brother in his thirties, a mid-level Beginning Bloodline Knight, who was also an Element type Spellcasteran extremely rare fortunate individual capable of dual cultivation. But they had indeed never heard of any Bloodline Knight reaching the Transmutation level in Nasir nowadays. Byrne clenched his fist in silence, sensing that an unknown crisis hade to Nasir Town and could potentially endanger his family, yet he contained his impulse and continued: We must maintain sufficient caution and not rashly engage with an unknown Extraordinary Exponent, lets gather information first. Yes, indeed, the Fischer family must always remain cautious. Irene nodded in agreement, heartily concurring.
Chapter 67: 65: Tea Party Chapter 67: Chapter 65: Tea Party
Chris, would you like to join me at the gathering? Your sister wont mind, will she? Outside the Fischer familys home, Margaret in the carriage furrowed her brows and asked Chris. She wont. Chris silently shook his head and then said no more. If it were someone else, Margaret might think they were angry or disrespecting her, but everyone understood Chriss situation. He really was a child who was not fond of talking.
Margaret didnt quite like Byrnes arrangement; it was normal for her to have to speak with him each time they went to a gathering, but having to carry that piece of paper and bring a guard made her feel like Byrne didnt respect Lady Isaac. Lately, she always felt that Byrne was bing increasingly domineering; the gentle man he used to be clearly wasnt like this. The carriage slowly headed towards the Isaac knight familys estate in Nasir Town. Fog enveloped the streets of Nasir, the world was serene, almost isted from the outside, and the two people in the carriage gradually could no longer hear the noise outside, only the wheels repetitive, rhythmic sound echoing in their ears. Were here, Lady Margaret, Young Master Chris. The coachmans voice rang out from outside, and inside the carriage Margaret said, Youve worked hard; Chris and I will stille out at the old time. The two who alighted from the carriage, along with a female guard, made their way to the Isaac familys manor. In the quiet manor, a peaceful and pleasant scenery indulged the senses, and as they entered the main gate, they were greeted by a stone path lined with flowerbeds brimming with blossoms of all colors. The pair followed the path deeper in, where a verdant green space unfolded before them, a vastwn as smooth as a green carpet, its visibility reduced in the fog, the only slight imperfection in an otherwise perfect view. The Isaac knight family was one of the oldest among the knight ns in Nasir, their ancestors having already been knights back when the Cyart people were still the me Tribe. Lady Isaac had already appeared with several servants from the residence. Chris was seeing Lady Isaac for the first time, a female Bloodline Knight and also the head of the Isaac family.
She appeared to be just over fifty years old, with wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, loose skin, and very high cheekbones that gave her a stern look, with wisdom and strength still sparkling in those deep-set eyes. Good day, Margaret. Lady Isaac nodded slightly, her tone serious. Good day, Lady Isaac. Today Ive brought a child who also wishes to hear the teachings of the Moon. Margaret responded with a smile, clearly very close to Lady Isaac. Having married from Fein City to the remote Nasir Town, she hadnt made many friends and felt increasingly solitary; Lady Isaacs gatherings gave Margaret a lot of emotional value. Lady Isaac then looked towards Chris, nodding calmly and solemnly. Chris, youre Madam Irenes brother, arent you? Ive heard of you. Indeed, you are as beautiful as the rumors say She spoke with a slight frown as ifplimenting someone was a difficult task. Chris actually didnt like being praised for his looks, but he said nothing. Chris is indeed a handsome boy. His sister, Madam Irene, is also a beautiful woman. The Fischer familys bloodline has always been good in terms of appearance, Margaret said with a smile. In truth, everyone in the Fischer family was full of charm, and the current low point in looks within the family was her overweight son, Darren. However, Margaret didnt think her son being overweight was an issue, and she was convinced that her son would grow up to be a handsome and attractive man.
Lady Isaac nodded and continued, As Ive told you, Ive met Madam Irene a few times. She healed a hidden ailment in my leg, and the girls temperament left a deep impression on me. Lets go; we dont want to keep the others waiting. Lets join the gathering, she urged. She and Chris followed Lady Isaac to the residence and all the way into the drawing room. The drawing room was lit with candle after candle, casting a bright yellow hue. Over a dozen people were already waiting there, with tables loaded with tea and pastries. The attendees of the tea party were all women and children, mostly the wives and offspring of the towns wealthy, eagerly chatting and constantly sharing information they possessed. Lady Margaret, youve arrived. Weve been waiting for you for a long time, Lady Margaret. Wow, this child must be Chris, even cuter than you described! Chris naturally took his seat at the table where the children were gathered. Lady Margaret, with a beaming smile, began to interact with the women, speaking rapidly and clearly excited. The weather has finally cleared up, it was really dreadful with all the rain before. Sitting quietly among the children, munching on sweet treats, Chris suddenly understood something.
The reason Margaret was so keen on attending tea parties was not just due to her devotion to the Moon Lady. The more important issue was about cliques. Since all the women of wealth and status in town joined, she would be easily ostracized if she refused to participate. Hers was already a sacrifice, having left Fein City to marry and move here. With Byrne extremely busy, Margaret couldnt rely on him to alleviate her loneliness, so she joined the womens tea parties to seek emotional value. Furthermore, in her eyes, there was nothing wrong with the tea party itself; it was her husband Byrne who was a bit neurotic. The dignified Lady Isaac didnt disturb anyone, calmly sitting in the principal seat with her hands ced in front of her, quietly waiting for over half an hour. After the women had finished their exchanges, she spoke: Everyone, lets calm down. Now, our discussion is about to begin. I hope everyone remembers what I mentionedst time about the teachings of the Moon Lady. Only she truly considers the needs of the less fortunate. We, who are rich and powerful, should be the ones to shoulder the responsibility of aiding the weak. Lady Isaac distributed some books belonging to the Silver Moon Church to the women and began to calmly interpret and discuss the doctrines. The whole process seemed very tranquil and normal. Yes, perfectly normal. The Silver Moon Church was one of the Six Great True Gods Churches. Propagating faith in her could not be considered heretical or sphemous. There was simply nothing wrong with this tea party.
The tea partysted for about two hours. At the end, Lady Isaac looked towards Chris with a meaningful gaze, then turned to Lady Margaret and disyed a serene smile. I propose we all donate to the orphanage established by Madam Irene. Everyone was startled; although Lady Isaac had always advocated aiding the weak, it was the first time she asked for mary contributions. You must all know of Madam Irenes hard work and mercy. Many people in the slums of East City have benefited from her kindness, and Ive always held her in high regard. Lady Isaac paused briefly and continued, Unfortunately, she is too busy and devoutly worships the Lord of Salvation, thus unable to attend our tea parties. I wish to help the orphanage and lighten Madam Irenes heavy burdens, and I hope you all can join me in donating. She paused then added calmly, Well, I will give five Gold Coins. You dont need to contribute too much, just give what you can. The turn of events waspletely unexpected by both Margaret and Chris. Lady Isaac was actually calling for donations to the Fischer familys orphanage. Meanwhile, hundreds of meters away from the Isaac family estate, in an alley, Irene d in ck sat silently in a carriage, listening to the entire content of the tea party conversation through the Secret Ear Technique. She slightly furrowed her brow, talking to herself: This is strange, why do I feel that she indeed seems to have no problems? Irene had met Lady Isaac a few times but never sensed any malice. Her Extraordinary trait Listening for Malice had never been triggered, so the other woman might genuinely respect her.
However, the presence of that mysterious stranger with Level 2 power and a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact, as mentioned by the Lord, still gave Irene a very ominous premonition. Chapter 68: 66 Sea God Cult Chapter 68: Chapter 66 Sea God Cult
Lady Isaacs words carried weight, and since the atmosphere of the tea party had reached this point, the noble families, who spoke daily of helping the weak, had no reason to object. However, the specific amount of money to contribute was a headache for everyone. Fortunately, Lady Isaac hade prepared and handed each person a piece of writing paper, indicating that the donations were anonymous and uncounted, which greatly relieved many of thedies. They were to write their pledges there and then, with Lady Isaac providing an advance, and afterwards, everyone was to give the agreed sum to her. Before the tea party ended, Chris pulled on Margarets sleeve, pursed his lips, and looked down without speaking. But the meaning he was expressing was understood by the experienced adults.
Soon, a servant came to lead Chris to the washroom. Once out of everyones sight, Chris walked past a wall that had a mermaid painting on it. His hands were as nimble as a skilled magicians, and he easily took out the piece of paper marked with the Secret Ear Technique from behind the painting. While Chris was in the washroom, the servants outside even joked: Maybe theres a god who controls the washrooms of the world. When Chris returned, he just heard Lady Isaac pping her hands. She sat in the ce of honor and said solemnly: Well,dies, lets call it a day for todays tea party. Lady Isaac then turned her attention specifically to Margaret and Chris. You two stay behind. Regarding the matter of donating that money to Madam Irenes orphanage, I want tomunicate more with your Fischer family. Chris didnt want to stay behind with Margaret at all, yet her reasoning was sound. So, once everyone else had left, only Margaret and Chris remained. Lady Isaac handed over the donation of thirty Gold Coins in the form of a banknote to Margaret herself. Lady Isaac stretched out her somewhat aged hand and spoke very earnestly: Margaret, please deliver this money to Madam Irene. Charity for the children is in line with the Moon Ladys expectations, and we cannot just sit here talking without taking action.
Margaret was moved and said, I really cant thank you enough, I truly never expected you to be so generous. The orphans will surely be touched. Eh, Chris, standing by, suddenly thought of something very important. Since the donations were anonymous and the amounts not disclosed, only Lady Isaac herself knew exactly how much she had given to the Fischer familys orphanage and how much was contributed by everyone. Afterwards, due to various reasons, everyone was likely not to check the ounts privately. At thest tea party, you mentioned you were pregnant, Margaret. Lady Isaac picked up a cup of tea, turned her back, and suddenly threw out a personal question about Margaret. Yes, thats right. I hope to have a girl. Darren is too lonely by himself; it would be nice if he had a sister. Lady Isaac nodded and continued: Margaret, an Extraordinary Exponent can only produce a limited number of offspring in their lifetime, and each of your children will be the future and hope of the Fischer family. Although the details were unknown, Extraordinary Exponents indeed had low fertility, and there were limits to the number of children they could bear, and they themselves could vaguely sense this, knowing whether they had reached their limit. ording to the True Gods Church, this was a limitation imposed by the gods. In the Second Era, Extraordinary Exponents could keep having children without end, obviating the need for ordinary humans, which eventually led to a cataclysm, causing theplete destruction of the Second Era.
Now in the Fourth Era, the first three eras and their beings had beenpletely ended by various different cataclysms, with only the supreme gods standing eternally in the world. Actually, I havent thought that far ahead; I just hope to allow my child to not regret having been born. Margaret beamed happily, gently caressing her belly and slightly bowing her head. She didnt feel that Darren and the new baby needed to carry any burden at all. They dont need to be the future or carry hopes; as long as they can live happily, healthily, and peacefully, that was enough. Lady Isaac remained silent on the spot for a long while, as if pondering something that required deep thought, before she calmly spoke: I have a potion I got from a Priest of the Silver Moon Church that can help your child grow more smoothly, Margaret. After she finished speaking, she briefly left and then returned with a bottle of dark blue potion, handing it to Margaret. Drink it, its good for the child. He, oh, she will receive the Moon Ladys blessing. Margaret smiled, but instead of drinking it directly, she said, Thank you, I will drink it when I get home. Lady Isaac remained silent for a moment, nodded, and did not insist or force the matter. Margaret and Byrne had made a pact not to partake in any ceremony, pray to any mysterious beings, drink any potions or beverages of peculiar colors, or to stay alone at the tea party.
She had asked Byrne curiously at that time. Why do you know so much? Besides, there shouldnt be any problem with the Moon Lady. Byrne remained silent for a long while, then said he had read many books about religion and mysticism, so he might be a bit paranoid in this aspect. The two then left Lady Isaacs house, who apanied Margaret and Chris as they left the estate, before she silently returned home. Inside the carriage, Irene waited calmly, her gaze fixed outside. The world outside was shrouded in white mist, as if everything was engulfed in some vast mystery, and the tranquil serenity of the town seemed as if it could be shattered in an instant. Why did youe back to me? I really thought Id never see you again. Suddenly, Lady Isaacs somewhat irritated voice emerged in Irenes ears. Well, who was she talking to? Irene realized that what she could overhear today might be quite different from before. I really dont want to see you. The Isaac family has found a new ce now, and if it werent for your arrival, everything would have been peaceful! Have you said enough, my sister?
Suddenly, a starkly different male voice appeared in her ears. The words just now were specifically addressed to a sister, but Irene knew one thing for sure, Lady Isaac only had a brother and never had an older sibling. Or perhaps, nobody knew of the existence of her elder brother. Sister, the members of the Isaac family cant escape their fate. Our great-grandfather chose this path, so we, as descendants, must continue it. When you were young, you were also a faithful member of the Sea God Cult, having personally killed members of the Tempest Church, your hands already stained with blood. Now you try to escape it all, howughable! Alright, did you give her the potion? Did you watch her drink it? Irene heard Lady Isaacs voice, tired and helpless. Yes, I gave it to her, but she refused to drink it right there and then. What? Why didnt you force her? If the ritualcks elements, and you fail toplete the mission, the Priest will definitely not spare the Isaac family! You should think about it again and make sure about the potion! Dont think you still have a chance to escape it all! Her elder brother was clearly unsatisfied, even a bit furious, followed by the heavy sound of a mming door and a long sigh. Sea God Cult.
Of course, Irene knew that name; they were the arch-enemy of the Tempest Church on the East Coast. Their organization and power were far more solid and formidable than those jungle natives of old, with an extremely long and profound history. The primary task of the East Coasts Tempest Bishops was topletely eradicate these people. Those people had their sights set on the port town Nasir. Chapter 69: 67 Reporting Chapter 69: Chapter 67 Reporting
The Sea God Cult boasts multiple Extraordinary Exponents that have achieved the Transmutation level. Its an undeniable fact that this force is beyond what the Fischer family can contend with. Irene had originally thought that if the other party were illegal Extraordinary Exponents of dubious identity, the Fischer family might attempt to swallow them, seizing that Treasure-ss mysterious rare artifact. But the power of the Sea God Cult was simply not something they could confront. Caution and secrecy are the two most important principles for the Fischer family. She knew that backstabbing was not the right judgment. The most correct judgment was to report the Isaac family. However, reporting obviously came with two clear problems.
The first problem was theck of evidence. Although the Secret Ear Technique could eavesdrop, it had no ability to record voices; what she heard was solely one side of the story. Having only that potion as evidence wasnt enough either, since Lady Isaac couldpletely deny it, im that the potion wasnt hers at all and that it was a frame-up, using this to buy time. The Isaac knight family held fame and status in Nasir. It was impossible to convict them based on her word alone. At most, the appearance of the potion could prompt an investigation by the Tempest Church. The second problem would arise if the Tempest Church, after its investigation, indeed found serious issues and dealt with the Isaac family. Then the mysterious rare artifact carried by the mysterious person from the Sea God Cult would also end up being confiscated by the Tempest Church. She wouldnt be able toplete the divine edict handed down by the Lord of the Lost then. Hmm, these are indeed some ufortable choices to make. If Irene considered another scenario, where she disregarded any danger or consequences and forcefully motivated everyone in the family to attack the Isaac family. Firstly, with the Sea God Cults profound foundation, they might well be destroyed, and the unwarranted attack on an Extraordinary family would be seen as an illegal act. We absolutely cannot do that. Oh Lord, please forgive my cowardice. It is not that I fear death but that I do not wish to see meaningless deaths ur. As for the option of leaving heretical groups beside her and not dealing with them for the time being, waiting for them toplete some unclear ritualit was an option too impossible to even consider. Eventually, she made a decision. Even if she very much wanted to fulfill the edict of the great Lord of the Lost, acting impulsively would lead to the ruin of the Fischer family.
Caution. Irene recalled the words of Luciushis influence on the Fischer family, as aid-back and carefree man, would forever be indelible. Remember, always be a wise coward, not some brave idiot. Because your judgment affects more than just one person. Do not bring trouble upon the Fischer family that we simply cannot afford. I understand now. Thank you, Uncle Lucius. In Nasir Towns wealthiest North City, there stands a church belonging to the Tempest Church. All of the port towns and cities on the Ouden Continent had a Tempest Church without exception, but such a faith was rarely seen ind. Many inders even believed that the Tempest Churchs status as one of the True Gods Church was in name only. After informing Byrne and getting his consent, Irene immediately went to the church of the Tempest Church. The white-domed church was quite majestic and solemn. The walls were built from ancient stones, giving a sense of solidity and weight, and the engravings on the four sharp corners above symbolized sea breezes and lightning. At the very top of the bell tower hung a giant bell that had been ced there for a century. When fierce sea winds blew, the heavy bell would echo throughout the entire North City District. The Priest of the Tempest Church was a bald old man who kept out of worldly affairs, looking kindly and benevolent. He rarely took part in any activities, refusing no invitations except those from Baron Hovern himself.
The old man, dressed in a dark blue robe, knelt in front of the imposing statue of the Tempest Overlord, bowing his head and muttering: Oh vast Tempest Overlord, Your majesty and power make your subjects prostrate in prayer, Your magnificent song causes the waves and gales to submit, and we are but schools of fish under Yourmand. Great Priest. Irene, dressed in a ck robe and wearing a veil, came quietly inside the church. The old man, tired and slow to rise, turned around and gazed at Irene with aged eyes, saying: Madam Irene, is there something you havee to see me about? Pleasee with me to the parlor. He had also been treated by Irene for some minor ailments and held her in high regard. The strength of this Tempest Priest was at the high-level Beginning, and he had been stationed in Nasir for decades as a Level 2 Priest, with very few days spent away from the church. Irene gazed at the imposing statue of the Tempest Overlord within the church, feeling a suffocating power in His eyes that demanded submission, an absolute authority that even the storm and thunder feared. She proimed herself a follower of the Lord of Salvation, not a disciple of the Tempest Overlord, so she merely nodded slightly and paid her respects to the old man, saying calmly, Great Priest, I have to report an incident and hope that you can notify senior church officials toe and investigate in Nasir Town. What did you say?
The Tempest Priest narrowed his eyes, his expression growing serious as he asked, Who do you wish to report? Lady Isaac, she is actually a member of the Sea God Cult, and so is her unspoken brother. Irenes response was calm, but the originally squinted eyes of the Tempest Priest widened in shock! What! Are you sure about what youve said? Lady Isaac, ah, he had known that woman for decades, a serious old friend. After a long silence, the Tempest Priest said, Madam Irene, I must warn you seriously that your usations are extremely severe! If they turn out to be nder, the church will certainly punish you and the Fischer family severely! usations of heresy were indeed very serious matters; after all, those considered to be evil cultists were ultimately exterminated by the True Gods Church. So as not to let nobles use heresy usations as a weapon to eliminate rivals, the major churches took such matters very seriously. Irenes tone became solemn and earnest, Yes, I am aware of its seriousness, Great Priest, my family members heard secrets in the conversations during Lady Isaacs tea parties, there is no way they could be mistaken! It seems Lady Isaac and her group are trying to perform some sort of ritual, an investigation will certainly uncover the problem. A ritual, you say? This had to be taken seriously indeed, as the old priest, with a grave expression, knew too well the terrifying power of heretical rituals that had destroyed viges and even towns.
In that case, the level of authority needed to investigate a knight n is beyond my reach; it probably requires the personal attendance of the bishops deputy or a Level 3 Priest. The old priest nodded and after a pause continued, The journey here is long and challenging; it would probably take about a week for a carriage to reach Fein City and bring someone back. Okay, I understand. When the timees, the Fischer family will cooperate with the Tempest Church, Irene responded, nodding again to show her respect before turning and leaving the church. The old priest waited until the girl had left before he finally let out a long sigh. s, I hope the report is not true. While I do not wish for the kind Madam Irene to be punished, you, Isaac must not be confused! Having lived for over seventy years in Nasir Town, he had few old friends left, and the stalwart, stubborn Lady Isaac was one of them. However, years of religious service and intuition made it clear to the old priest that Madam Irene was not making baseless usations; Lady Isaac likely had issues, just a matter of how significant they were. - Lady Isaac stood in front of the window of her residence, staring at the familiar scenery outside. The white mist slowly dissipated, revealing the tranquil and beautiful architecture of Nasir Town, and the slight sea breeze was also extremelyforting. Yet in just a few days time, she would have to destroy everything before her eyes herself; likely thousands would die, and the entire town might crumble to pieces.
After the ritual wasplete, Lady Isaac herself would certainly no longer be able to stay in this town; she must leave before the churchs and the kingdoms powerful arrived. She had no choice but to return to her homnd upon the sea, and rejoin the embrace of the Sea God Cult. Lady Isaac sighed to herself, murmuring, Three days, only three days left. And then, everything will be over. Chapter 70: 68: Speaking with the Gods Chapter 70: Chapter 68: Speaking with the Gods
After leaving the Tempest Church, Irene didnt go straight back to the Fischer residence; instead, she went directly from the North City to Nasirs East City, where the poor lived. Today, her spirituality had nearly run out, and she couldnt continue to eavesdrop using the Secret Ear Technique, so she could only set out to do other things. Madam Irene, hello. Thank you very much, Madam Irene. Madam Irene, its a real joy to see you. The poor continuously greeted her, and Irene responded with practiced calm.
She hade here time and again. How many times had it been? She could no longer remember. For ten long years, the East City District had undoubtedly be a region she was incredibly familiar with; almost every person here knew her. The East City District was filled with shanty wooden homes where people struggled to live above the breadline. Originally, many children maintained their livelihood through theft and begging, but now they had all be members of the orphanage. Her shoes stepped on the muddy ground without concern for the filth as she calmly arrived beside the wooden hut where Grandma Narda lived. Nardas eldest son, Moore, the leader of the biggest gang of thieves in Nasir, bowed his head in respect. Madam Irene, youvee again. Are you looking for something from my mother? he asked. Irene shook her head and said calmly, No, its you Im after this time. Youve had your subordinates investigate the Isaac family matters for so long; surely there must be some findings? The elderly womans eldest son, Moore, was short and thin with a fiery temper, but he held utmost respect for his mother and Irene. He never got angry with the two of them and was almost willing to do whatever they said. Actually, there has been a new discoverytely. Its that Lady Isaacs son has been missing for a few days now; at least, people watching outside havent seen him during this period. He paused for a moment, bent over slightly, and continued, Of course, he could also be sick and has been resting at home all this time. Apart from this information, theres no other news worth reporting. Understood.
Irene nodded her head, intending to leave, but Moore hesitated and stopped her respectfully and apologetically, Oh, right, Madam Irene, why dont you take a look at my mother? I think her condition has been somewhat off recently. Of course, Irene would not mind such a request, so she entered the hut and looked at Grandma Narda, who was sitting inside eating beans. The olddy was extremely happy to see Irene, and they chuckled and chatted for a while. Irene also noticed that Grandma Nardas mental state was off, she was lucid, even somewhat excited, and she wouldnt stop talking. After checking, she found out that Grandma Narda wasnt sick; rather, she was too exhrated from the health and strength gained through extraordinary power. Its fine, shes just too happy, probably because you three are so filial, Irene said to Moore as she left. Is that so. Moore sighed with relief. He thought something was wrong with his mother, but now he could rest easy. In his eyes, Madam Irene was practically a messenger sent by the gods. Meeting her was a divine blessing, an incredible stroke of luck for him and his mother! Actually, my mother is getting old, and Im afraid she wont be with us much longer. My brothers and I are already prepared for this, Moore said with a sincere smile and earnestly added, But even if theres not much time left, we still hope she can be happy. Madam Irene, youve given her a beautiful, painlesster life. For us, this is an immense kindness youve performed. Irene smiled faintly and responded serenely, Its all part of my duty; the power bestowed upon me by God should be used to cure people.
Moore continued to smile and said, Yes, I believe the Lord of Salvation is also watching and affirming your actions. He will bless you, Madam Irene, to live to a hundred. Irene was momentarily startled but managed a forced smile. Afterward, she still didnt go straight home but went to the towns orphanage to check on the childrens health and education. She didnt return home until the sky gradually darkened. Even though Irene was very tired, she didnt go to sleep but instead checked on the servants and guards, and the progress of various jobs. Because she was too busy with life, she didnt have dinner with her family and just casually ate something by herself. Before going to bed, Irene knelt in the basement, calmly looking up at the ck transparent bottle, recalling that moment in the past. She would never forget the experience of that night. Will you forgive me, my Lord? I reported the Isaac family, so they will be investigated by the Tempest Church, and the mysterious rare artifact you want might be taken away But I had no other choice, the Fischer family is still too weak, and it is simply a suicide mission to single-handedly oppose the Extraordinary Exponent of the Sea God Cult. Please, forgive my willfulness She was silent for a long time, then suddenly said, Actually, I also, I feel very tired.
There are just too many things to do in ten years, and they keep oning without end, its simply impossible to have a day when everything is done. But the Fischer family is still weak, just like Chris when he was in my arms, fragile and easily broken, I must always protect the entire family. But I have asionally thought about escaping, leaving everything behind, even abandoning Chris, and starting a new life alone away from Nasir. Irene was silent for a while, then shook her head and said: But that would be too selfish, that person could never be me. There was no response in the basement, whether it was the so-called punishment or the constion that was never supposed to be there, there was no sign of either appearing. Irene suddenly showed a helpless, resigned smile; Byrne and Chris must still think that I spend all my time praying in the basement. God, you hear everything deep within my heart. At first, I thought I feared nothing, believing it was a matter of pride to sacrifice for my family, and I truly felt fulfilled when offering my life. But as the Fischer family continued to grow and Chris gradually became older, as everything started to be more regr I couldnt help but fantasize about what the future Fischer family would be like. She gently touched her dyed ck hair, which in reality had long since turned white, constantly reminding the girl of her ever-depleting lifespan,cking a future. In the quiet of the night, I felt an immense fear, with tears streaming down my face, I understood that it was because of greater expectations that I feared the near end of the future even more.
I dont want to die. She slowly changed her posture, no longer kneeling but sitting on the ground, bowed her head, hugged her legs, and let out a sigh. Ive checked many books, trying to find a way to restore my lifespan, but it seems, there really is no way I so wish to live on. The next morning, Irene immediately had Guards Captain Theo act as a coachman and took her to the streets near the Isaac family so she could continue to monitor them with the Secret Ear Technique from inside the carriage. The Guards Captain Theo also held great respect for Irene, who managed the family affairs so orderly. He once thought she would not be as capable and mature as Lucius, but now he fully understood how strong and wise she was,cking only experience. After a nights rest, her Spirituality fully replenished, Irene sat in the carriage, calmly using her Spirituality to activate the Secret Ear Technique and continued monitoring the situation with the Isaac family. After a long time of monitoring, just when Irene was about to run out of all her Spirituality, a sentence spoken by Lady Isaac left her utterly astonished. We have two more days left, lets reconfirm the route for leaving Nasir and the East Coast after the ritual ispleted. At that time, with Nasir devastated with heavy casualties, the Tempest Church bishop will have to focus on disaster relief on one hand and search for our traces on the sea on the other, they most likely wont be able to find us. Two days?
Irene swallowed, feeling a strong sense of unease from the deepest part of her heart. Thest two days? Chapter 71: 69 Creating Evidence Chapter 71: Chapter 69 Creating Evidence
How could one possibly stop the ceremony that the Sea God Cult was about to hold in Nasir Town? Irene, sitting in the carriage, fell deep into thought. With the Fischer familys own power, secretly sabotaging the Sea God Cults ceremony seemed next to impossible. However, the actual evidence was still insufficient. Convincing the Tempest Churchs old priest to immediately raid the Isaac family was out of the question. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, but she couldnt just let the people of the Sea God Cult continue with that dangerous ceremony. ording to the information leaked by the Sea God Cult, the ceremony would result in heavy casualties among the Nasir citizens, and naturally, the Nasir Fischer family couldnt possibly remain unscathed. She certainly understood this logic. Perhaps, Byrne could have a way.
She knew that Byrne had read many books and was the smartest one of the three siblings. He was the force behind all the familys investment affairs. So Irene returned to the Fischer family and found Byrne practicing swordsmanship in the courtyard. She told him all the information and concerns she had heard. I see, Byrne said, his forehead slightly sweaty, his expression changing after listening to the ceremony that could lead to heavy casualties in Nasir. He put away his sword and began to ponder the dilemma raised by Irene, then suddenlyughed. I think, Irene, you have a small issue with your approach. Irene frowned slightly, still unclear about Byrnes thoughts. What do you mean? she asked. Byrne chuckled and continued as he gazed towards the Isaac family: Do we really have no evidence of the Isaac familys dealings with the Sea God Cult? In fact, such evidence could grow from the ground overnight, or it could appear out of nowhere in front of the Tempest Priest. Irene was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly realized what Byrne meant. They had already confirmed there was an issue with the Isaac family, so the next step was simply to lead everyone to believe this. Plus, as long as they could eliminate the Isaac family in a surprise attack, they could certainly find more connections between them and the Sea God Cult afterward.
So-called evidence, it didnt matter whether it was real or fake, as long as it could make people believe! Byrne pondered for a moment, then continued: When we create statues and ritual tools, there are many damaged and borrowed items, right? With a little modification, we could fabricate items belonging to the Sea God Cult. Irene shook her head, still feeling the creation of fake evidence would be difficult: We dont know what the Sea God Cults objects look like. The Nasir Tempest Priest should be clear about that, and it would be very easy to be exposed if we just take anything there. Byrne smiled and said, In reality, I do know what they look like. Because Ive read many books on mysticism, even banned books, which include knowledge of the Sea God Cult, from a forbidden book purchased at the Alchemy Council auction. He thought for a while and then continued: I can also use Profound Memory to forge writings by Lady Isaac, to create a few letters of hermunicating with the Sea God Cult. She had her servant deliver a donation to the orphanage and a letter; Ive already seen it. Moreover, we do actually have a piece of real evidence in our hands. Byrne went to the workshop to retrieve a bottle of dark blue potion, his expression extremely somber and his eyes filled with anger. Lady Isaac handed this over to Margaret, and Ive learned its specific effects through the Drug Verification.
He took a deep breath, using his spirituality to activate Drug Verification. As his fingers holding the potion bottle glowed faintly, fragmented phrases appeared in his mind. They quickly rearranged themselves and coalesced into a humanlyprehensible meaning. It was knowledge. Deep sea metamorphosis magic potion, its main ingredient is water, followed by the blood of a mysterious creature known as Sea Demon, mixed with sea-bottom nts. If an intelligent being consumes it, they will gradually mutate towards the sea tribe, eventually turning into merfolk At this point, Byrnes hands were trembling, his entire being filled with rage! He could never forgive the Isaac family and the Sea God Cult! To give such a dangerous and terrifying thing to Margaret, who was pregnant, was a vicious hope that they would be members of the sea tribe. In the sea, there have always been an extremelyrge number of sea tribe members, belonging to the category of mysterious creatures. More than ny percent of them worship the Sea God, while a very small number of the sea tribe, like humans, worship the Tempest Overlord. Because of their identical beliefs, the members of the Sea God Cult have always had an excellent rtionship with the sea tribe, which is also an important reason why they have been able to retreat to the inds and have not been annihted by the True Gods Church. Irene stared at the Dark Blue potion. The fact that Lady Isaac had not forced Margaret to drink it was indeed a huge blunder. That Dark Blue potion would undoubtedly be the key and the only piece of real evidence! After her thoughts had thoroughlye together, Irene revealed a smile and continued to supplement her ideas:
In addition to sufficient physical evidence, we also need ample testimony. Leave that matter to me; you neednt worry too much about it. We must hasten to create evidence because the Tempest Priest also needs time to persuade the town chief to mobilize the patrol and ask for the cooperation of the Verne knight family. In the beginning, of the Four Great Knight Families in Nasir Town, the strongestthe Taylor knight familyhad already moved away from the East Coast. The Isaac knight family was involved with the Sea God Cult, and another knight family had perished in the war. Thest remaining family bore the surname Verne, with only a pair of knights, father and son, who were not young and both of mid-level Beginning strength. Their entire family was in the awkward situation with no one to seed them. The younger generation of their family had very low concentrations of Bloodline, all being recessive, and even if they took an awakening potion to develop their power, they could not meet the lowest knight standard and thus couldnt grasp the inheritance of knight Bloodline power. Irene nodded, knowing that time was of the essence and immediately said: Then lets start preparing right away, striving to convince the Tempest Priest. After all, there are only two days left, and besides forging evidence, we also need to prepare various props for battle. In battle, the side that is fully prepared has a tremendous advantage. Both were aware of this fact. Byrne turned to leave but then immediately turned back and said with rigor: Right, we also need a backup n. What if the Tempest Priest doesnt believe us, or even if he does, still refuses to agree to attack the Isaac family. What shall we do then? Indeed, thats also a possibility Irene fell silent for a moment, knowing that if it really came to that point, the whole of Nasir would be in danger.
She sighed and atst could only say: For now, lets have Chris and Darren and Margaret leave for refuge. Have Guards Captain Theo take them and the important materials outside of Nasir, back to the wooden hut where I lived ten years ago. If we cant persuade the Tempest Priest, well need to evacuate Nasir as a group. The farther we can run, the better. Ill also send someone to notify the cksmith shop, Grandma Narda, and John. When Byrne heard the list of people Irene mentioned to notify and didnt hear Aarons name, he remained silent for a moment and said nothing more. The option of the Fischer family alone contending against the dangerous ritual was never within the consideration of the siblings from the start. It was a ritual that could cause thousands of casualties, and the terrifying power it contained was absolutely immense; the mere thought of it was chilling. The next night. The all-consuming darkness of night fell, and gusts of wind came from the sea, causing the giant bell hanging in the churchs bell tower to be rung by the storm, its powerful sound echoing throughout Nasir. Dong! Dong! Dong! Irene, Byrne, and some members of the Fischer family entered the church, and they also had an Isaac family servant tied up with them. The servant, filled with fear in his eyes, had already willingly confessed to Lady Isaacs issues and volunteered to be a witness using the family. Madam Irene, Mr. Byrne, youvee here in such a conspicuous mannerdo you intend to
The old priest in the church slowly walked out, shoulders back, staring at the gathered people from the shadows with furrowed brows and a grave look in his eyes. What we are about to discuss is very important and could even rte to the survival of Nasir. Irene, standing in the moonlight, was very calm and took out the deep blue potion, slowly saying: There isnt much time left, so please listen and then exercise the churchs special authority to immediately eradicate the heretic. Chapter 72: 70: Midnight Ambush Chapter 72: Chapter 70: Midnight Ambush
With irrefutable evidence, especially the deep blue deep sea metamorphosis potion, the old Tempest Priest realized the gravity of the situation. A potion from the Sea God Cult, its been several years since Ive seen one. I once witnessed its effects on a human He somewhat confusedly asked Irene a question, why the Fischer family was suddenly able to produce so much evidence. Irene attributed their sess in obtaining the evidence to the servant. They bribed a servant from the Isaac family, surreptitiously gathered numerous pieces of evidence, and even discovered that the time for the Isaac family to conduct the ceremony was imminent. Hmm
Although he felt that evidence from a bribable person might not be credible, the other multitude of evidence made everything far too terrifying. The Tempest Priest hesitated for a long time before finally making up his mind. He could not wait for the higher-ups from the church to investigate! He must use his special authority to act, unite with the town chief, mobilize the patrol teams and the power of the two knight ns, to immediately arrest or even exterminate the Isaac family! Originally the Five Great True Gods Churches, and now the Six Great True Gods Churches, all had the power to act specially. It is when a heretical cult appears within their jurisdiction, and it is deemed extremely dangerous, that they can authorize local officials and nobles to takemand and arrest the targeted individuals. The power to act specially had been abused hundreds of years ago. Many lords and nobles obtained authorization through various means, judging those who opposed them in the light of day. Today, the circumstances in which one may act specially have been severely restricted. After the event, the higher echelons of the church will thoroughly investigate the causes and effects through various spells, and those who abuse this power will face severe punishment. In the calm of the night, Lady Isaac sat on a chair in her bedroom, d in a ck nightgown, with no hint of sleepiness. She made no sound, her eyes deep and thoughts chaotic, her hands gently yet tremulously gripping her wine ss. She reminisced about past dreams, reliving the bitterness of past gains and losses, searching in contemtion for the self lost in the stream of time. Everything was about to end. She and her brother left the ind headquarters of the cult and settled in the home her father had established in Nasir Town. As undercover agents of the cult, they took over the familys operations with the intention of deeply embedding themselves for several years.
However, about thirty years ago, because the High Priest of the cult was killed by the Whisperer, a bishop of the Tempest Church, and the ind hiding their headquarters was destroyed, the entire Sea God Cult was scattered. Since then, she had never received any instructions from the cult. One year, two years, three years, five years, ten years not a single cultist had contacted her again. The entire Sea God Cult hadpletely vanished from her life. It was at that moment, when Lady Isaac gave birth to her own son, that she suddenly realized something as she looked upon the new life: she had moved past her old self and could embrace a new life. If only it was truly possible to let go, Lady Isaac murmured to herself, her voiceced with helplessness, pain, and even a hint of mockery. The fate within her bloodline was impossible to escape. She now finally acknowledged the truth: to destroy Nasir and then return to the embrace of the cult was the ultimate endpoint of her life. Given a choice, she would not want to destroy the ce where she had lived for thirty whole years, where every tree and every patch of soil was so familiar and dear to her. Lady Isaac had long forgotten the smell of the sea breeze on the ind of her childhood. Now, her true homnd was only the tranquil Nasir on the East Coast. Yet she knew she had no choice. Suddenly, Lady Isaac saw lights flickering outside the window. The lights grew more numerous, like stars or fireflies in the night sky, forming a long dragon-like line full of light. She slowly rose and gazed at the luminous dragon, and after a moment, she heard the exmations of the servants, the buzz of discussions, and finally the sound of her brother and younger brother rushing toward her. What on earth is going on?
Why are there so many people outside, it looks like everyone from the patrol team is here! Lady Isaacs elder brother, a tall man in a ck mask and a long ck robe with a very short temper, entered the room. She had no real feelings for this man, and even deep down, she felt some resentment. The brother she had depended on for thirty years was one of the people Lady Isaac couldnt let go. He was a man of medium stature, dressed in purple finery, who had inherited the power of Bloodline and possessed the natural talent of a Spellcaster. Lady Isaac believed that one day he would break through to Level 2 and have a future far greater than her own. With nervous expression, the brother spoke, What exactly is going on? Why have so many people suddenly arrived? They seem to have discovered our secret? He hade to Nasir Town with his sister when he was young and had no feelings for the Sea God Cult; in fact, he deeply hated their so-called elder brother. If it wasnt for that mans arrival, their lives would never have been disrupted! The eldest of the three, the mysterious man Karls subconscious had identified. He sneered cruelly, Thats right, and if it was just a normal report, there probably wouldnt have been such a big reaction. There would have to be serious usations for higher-ups toe investigate. And now theyve even skipped that step and surrounded uspletely. Im afraid that old priest from the Tempest Church already knows about the ritual! The elder brothers expression under his mask turned ferocious as he turned to look at his brother and sister with dissatisfaction and suspicion, But the question is, how did they find out about the ritual? Only the three of us should know the specific details of the ritual. Could it be that you leaked it?
Answer me! After hearing this, the brother also sneered coldly, nearly exploding with rage, If we had leaked the details of the ritual, you wouldnt have the opportunity to say anything now! Youd see us outside, surrounding you with them! Lady Isaac suddenly said calmly, Brother, as you know, we have no way of resisting you and the cult. Its probably some Extraordinary ability that has exposed our ns. At this point, we should think about what to do next. The elder brother in the ck robe fell into deep thought for a quite while, then nodded, I believe you, after all, we are all bound by the blood of the Isaac family, and fate connects us tightly. Since thats the case, we can only flee. They have brought so many people because they arepletely confident, and even if you, sister, went to negotiate and make the crowd leave, it would almost certainly not seed. But we also cannot ept a search, for the traces of the altar and other cult activities cannot be cleaned up in a short time. The three exchanged looks, so they could only escape immediately from here, leave Nasir without hesitation, to have a slim chance of survival. The man in the ck robe regained hisposure, speaking very calmly, The ritual is aborted, we must withdraw from Nasir at once and make ns elsewhere on the East Coast. Outside the Isaac family estate, the sky was aze with fire. The town chief and sheriff, leading hundreds of patrol members armed with flintlocks, as well as members of the Fischer family, the Verne knight n, and Extraordinary Exponents from the Tempest Church, hadpletely surrounded the ce. The old Tempest Priest, mounted on a ck horse, had already sent someone to knock on the door, ordering the Isaac family to open up for a thorough search.
If they were indeed innocent, then Fischers usations were merely nder, and they would most likely not refuse the search; otherwise, they would behave suspiciously. In fact, deep down, the Tempest Priest hoped that his old friend was not an evil cultist of the Sea God Cult. But the witness and evidence provided by the Fischer family were too substantial, he had toe here to ensure that Nasir was not threatened. Because this serene port town was his homnd, which he had watched grow up, how could he allow anyone to destroy it! Byrne and Irene were not on horseback; they stood at the forefront of the crowd with other Extraordinary Exponents, followed by over a dozen flintlock-armed guards from their family. Irene gazed at the Isaac family estate, took a deep breath, and gently stroked the clear bottle hidden in her bosom. Next, they would face an enemy who had achieved Transmutation to Level 2, and if the situation truly became desperate, she was still willing to sacrifice her lifespan to invoke the great Lord of the Lost to descend and disy His unstoppable ultimate power! Chapter 73: 71: Gathering Forces Chapter 73: Chapter 71: Gathering Forces
The old Tempest Priest stood between the town chief and Byrne, the elderly man knew deep down that something was wrong when Lady Isaac did not appear after so long. The final deadline he had given was about to pass. If she refused the churchs search, it implied that all evidence provided by the Fischer family was authentic, and the Isaac family was indeed a subordinate of the Sea God Cult. The fate of heretics was never good, and they often did not want to surrender without a fight. Thus, a battle was almost inevitable! Byrne stood to one side and analyzed, The Isaac familys guards are probably around thirty or so, but basically, they dont have the guts to fight us hard for Lady Isaac, and in the end, there are likely only a handful who would die loyally for her.
Indeed, both the old priest and the town chief understood that the guards were very close to the family, almost equivalent to private soldiers, but there were certainly not many who would stand against the entire church and the country for a family that had turned to evil. So, our main opponents are those three extraordinary Isaacs. Lady Isaac of high-level Beginning is a knight, whose source of the power of Bloodline is Heatwave Blood Whale, capable of producing high-temperature water vapor in her surroundings. Moreover, she has superb swordsmanship and probably severalbat skills as part of her family inheritance. Her brother is a mid-level Beginning adept in both paths, wielding the Bloodline power of Heatwave Blood Whale as well as possessing spellcasting talent of the Elements type. At this Beginning Level, he should be able to practice only two types of Elements Spells, both of which are not very powerful. Byrne paused for a moment, then continued with a serious tone, Thest one is sent by the Sea God Cult. ording to the servants testimony, the opponent is likely a low-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent, with Earth-type Bloodline power, and he is also carrying a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact, obviously the most problematic existence. Upon hearing this, everyone tensed up, the father and son knights of the Verne family even regretteding, for although assisting the church would yield rewards, the risk was indeed huge. Mayor Andes immediately scowled and said through clenched teeth, A low-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent Thats indeed a bit too tricky. If he appears, we must attack this person with all our might. Although Byrne had once hunted a Moonshadow White Bear nearing low-level Transmutation with his father, the strength of that Moonshadow White Bear was arguably the worst within the Transmutation Level. Moreover, Lucius had an extremely high battle IQ, and Byrne admitted that he simply couldntpare to his father in this aspect. Additionally, Extraordinary Exponents with high intelligence typically proved to be much stronger than magic beasts when at the same level!
And not just slightly stronger but a lot stronger! Because Extraordinary Exponents would use alchemical weapons, Mysterious rare artifacts, learn bat skills, Spells, spellcasting technique from their inheritance, contemte diverse tactical strategies, and possess judgment abilities far superior to that of magic beasts. Perhaps two Middle Rank knights at the Beginning could contend with one high-level Beginning knight. However, a knight who had reached low-level Transmutation could easily kill three high-level Beginning knights in a direct confrontation. After all, theres a divide between the 1st Consecution and the 2nd Consecution of the Extraordinary Exponents. On their side, there were seven Extraordinary Exponentsthe 2nd Consecution Pharmacist Byrne and the 2nd Consecution Listener Irene. As well as the high-level Beginning old Tempest Priest, who was also an Elements Spellcaster, the mid-level Beginning Mayor Andes, the father and son knights of the Verne family at the Middle Rank Beginning level, and the low-level Beginning sheriff. In addition to those, there were hundreds of armedmoners carrying flintlocks, outfitted with some alchemical explosives, who were undoubtedly also a vital fighting force in this battle. In the more distant past, the nations of the Ouden Continent did not have structured armies at all,posed purely of warbands formed by Extraordinary Exponents. Back then,moners were only fit for logistical supportbor, with a status much lower than todays, and even earlier,moners were no different from ves. With the advent of the flintlock, the development of alchemical spells, and the advancement of collective spells, true armies emerged a few hundred years ago, and knights from the knight ss who could be killed by gunfire gradually had theirnds taken away. The crowd waited a while longer, the final deadline had passed, and everyone could see that the other side was not nning to respond, and definitely did not want to surrender. The Isaac family was nning to resist until the bitter endthey were indeed spies nted by the Sea God Cult!
Under the dark night sky, numerous fires almost lit up the heavens, and everyones expressions were extremely serious as sweat began to emerge on their foreheads. Mayor Andes was getting impatient. He turned his head and asked the old priest loudly, ` Great Priest, when do we attack? The old Tempest Priest shook his head, gazing at the Isaac family mansion and said, Wait a little longer, there are still some who havent arrived yet. After a while, dozens of people rushed over, it turned out to be Aaron, the elder of the silver descendants, along with Emil, who brought dozens of guards. They were able to upy an entire street for residence because the church had epted them, and ording to the covenant, they needed to exert their efforts at times like this. Aaron, Irene, and Byrne exchanged nces, then looked again at Emil, who stood at the very front of the silver descendants, as if the true elder. The three of them understood each other immediately without saying a word. With the addition of a high-level Beginning Spellcaster and a high-level Beginning Bloodline Knight, their number of Extraordinary Exponents reached nine. Adding the two Fischers, there were five individuals at the high-level Beginning Rank, and with the many armedmoners, their advantage gradually became more apparent. The town chief looked back at the old priest until, atst, the priest sighed, knowing that now the only choice was to fight.
His expression darkened as he spoke loudly, Attack, charge in and capture all members of the Isaac family. The main targets are those three Extraordinary Exponents, we cannot let any of them escape! The old priests eyes were fierce as he spoke without hesitation, Be prepared tounch an attack at any time, and its fine to kill the targets if necessary! Although he had been close friends with Lady Isaac for many years, once he had made up his mind, the old priest knew there could be no wavering. On the battlefield, even the slightest hesitation could be fatal it could even doom everyone! Since Lady Isaac chose the Sea God Cult, she was seeking her own death, so there was simply no need for pity now. The patrol guards then approached and shouted, demanding that the Isaac familys guards open the door or else they would use alchemical explosives to st their way in. The guards of the Isaac family had already been pushed to the limit and finally made a choice, dejectedly opening the gate and meekly stepping out, immediately dropping their weapons to show they had no intention of resisting. Seeing this scene, Irene shook her head and said to Byrne, The subordinates we really need are definitely not like these people. The sheriff immediately had those guards of the Isaac family seized, their hands bound behind their backs with ropes, checking every face to see if the three Isaac siblings were among them. Just then, everyone suddenly heard a long whistle sound from afar.
Theyve climbed over the wall and are running that way! We chase! While everyone actually said nothing, they took for granted one thing: the low-level Transmutation Knight Extraordinary Exponents were highly mobile and had great stamina, they didnt have any cavalry, so it would be very difficult to catch that person. The most important targets were still to capture Lady Isaac and her two Beginning-Level Extraordinary Exponent brothers, and it could be considered the mission was aplished for now. Something seemed off, Byrnes brow was tightly furrowed as he felt there was an issue somewhere, but with no experience inmandingbat, he was greatly inexperienced. He just felt the atmosphere was odd but couldnt articte any specific reason, and could only quietly lead the family members to fall back behind the crowd. Although Mayor Andes was a Middle Rank Beginning Extraordinary Exponent, he had nobat experience whatsoever, let alone the ability tomand the patrol teams. He could only steel himself and ask the old priest and sheriff, Should we split into two groups, one to charge in here and one to intercept them, or should all of us go after the fleeing ones? The old priest had experienced warfare and was rich withmanding experience. Just as he was about to answer after pondering, he suddenly turned his head to look at the estate wall not far away. Evade! The wall beside the gate suddenly showed a multitude of cracks, followed by hundreds of pieces of stone and dirt exploding outward in an instant, like a deathly whirlwind sting open towards the unsuspecting crowd! `
Chapter 74: 72 Port Chapter 74: Chapter 72 Port
In horror, the nearest twenty or so people were included in the attack range of the mass of earth and rock fragments. Except for the members of the Fischer family who stepped back, the other seven Extraordinary Exponents stood in the front row and were attacked by the enemy first. The terrible force instantly shredded the bodies of several ordinary people, leaving their crimson blood and torn flesh scattered on the ground, with wailing and screaming erupting among the crowd! Damn it! The old priest red angrily, and as the most experienced, he immediately cast the spell Circle of Water in front of him to create a liquid shield, protecting himself from the attack, Aaron managed to jump away in time to avoid the attack from the earth and rock fragments.
The other Extraordinary Exponents werent so lucky, none of them reacted to the sneak attack, all sustaining various degrees of injury, with the sheriff, a low-level Beginning exponent, suffering the most severe wounds. Even though he was wearing armor, he was still gravely injured by the stones hitting his internal organs; he knelt on the ground in agony, trembling non-stop,pletely unable to speak. Irene walked up without hesitation, stretching out her hand and a force as gentle andforting as the breath of spring, smoothed over the sheriffs injuries. She caressed the sacred object in her arms, the situation just now was not a matter of life and death for the members of the Fischer family, so the Lord of the Lost did not give any warning. Clearly, the Fischer family could not rely on the Lord of the Lost for everything. Byrne took another step back, then immediately stood amidst the crowd and yelled, The one who just attacked is definitely that low-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent, dont get too close, just throw alchemical explosives in there first! Rushing in recklessly was dangerous, and since the opponent didnt have any hostages, it was better to bomb the ce with alchemical explosives first and consider other options afterward. The old priest nced at Byrne, remembering the boy he had seen many years ago, who was timid and scared, even afraid to talk to strangers. Now, the young Fischer could decisively issuemands among the crowd, clearly having grown a lot. Irene, having stabilized the sheriffs condition, ignored the expectant looks of the other injured and the pleading voices for the moment, instead, she unhesitatingly retreated into the crowd. She watched as the patrol team sted the entire outer wall of the manor with alchemical explosives.
Boom! While not many people knew, Irenes healing power also consumed a faint amount of Spirituality, and if she used too much, she would bepletely out of trickster. Therefore, she decided that it was necessary to heal the severely wounded Extraordinary Exponents first, while the others could be temporarily ignored. The alchemical explosives were thrown, and after a barrage of explosions, the walls were leveled, turned to rubble, but Byrne saw no signs of the enemy. Obviously, the enemy had escaped right after the sessful sneak attack. The old priest sneered and said, The Isaacs are all very cunning fellows. One team stays here to search, the reste with me, I know where they are. The old priest, a high-level Beginning Spellcaster, could master up to three spell models, and the spells he learned were Circle of Water, icicle, and Summoning Water Spirit, serving for defense, offense, and enemy seeking respectively. Through the enemy seeking effect of Summoning Water Spirit, the old priest sensed that two members of the family were heading towards the port. Either escape into the vast, endless jungle or flee to sea from the porthaving predicted the two most likely choices, the old priest left Summoning Water Spirits hidden along the necessary paths to those destinations in advance. As expected by the old priest, Lady Isaac and her brother were on their way to the port. The other Transmutation level Extraordinary Exponent stayed behind to attract attention with sneak attacks, buying time for his siblings to escape.
Indeed, it was a very clever n! The old priest took all the Extraordinary Exponents to the port, intending to intercept Lady Isaac and her brother while expecting the Transmutation level Knight Extraordinary Exponent to possibly arrive at the port and join his family members. If the opponent didnt choose toe to the port, he simply abandoned the n to capture or kill that powerful being. Having lived for so many years, the old priest knew deep down the vast difference between Transmutation and Beginning. Capturing Lady Isaac and her brother was easy, but trying to kill that powerful foe would surely lead to heavy casualties. ` Perhaps letting that guy leave Nasir isnt necessarily a bad thing. Moreover, after eluding the chase, he wouldnt dare continue to linger in Nasir and secretly seek revenge, because the middle and high ranks of the Tempest Church were already on their way. The group hurried to the port of Nasir Town under the guidance of the old priest. To preserve her spirituality, Irene didnt heal the ordinary people along the way but distributed blood potions purchased by her family to keep them going. After that, she gave a slight treatment to a few Extraordinary Exponents, winning their favor for the Fischer family at a very low cost. Byrne remained highly vignt throughout the journey, ready to use his Extraordinary trait Speed Sketching at any sign of movement.
A few years ago, he had considered one thing: why not draw a picture of the target in advance? However, he soon realized the problems that would arise from doing so. Drawings from Speed Sketching had an effective range and duration; apletely finished drawing would be an ordinary one after a few hours. But Byrne soon discovered something important: his spirituality was only consumed when the final stroke was drawn, making the pictureplete and granting it an Extraordinary effect. In fact, as long as he didnt draw the final stroke, he wouldnt use up any spirituality. So now it took him only a fraction of a second toplete a Speed Sketch. It wasnt because Byrnes hand speed was supernatural; instead, hed thought of a new method of Pre-made Drawing. This was by using the effect of Profound Memory to nearlyplete drawings of everyone and everything he had seen in advance, leaving just thest stroke out. When he saw the enemy, he would instantly draw thest stroke toplete the drawing, turning amon Pre-made Drawing into one with an Extraordinary effect. In the sketchbook he carried with him tonight were Pre-made Drawings of all the Extraordinary Exponents in Nasir, except those from the Fischer family, all prepared in advance. As long as one is willing to keep summarizing and developing, the application of Extraordinary power can be extended and perfected. The concept gradually formed in Byrnes mind, and he felt he should deepen his understanding on this path. In the silent port, dense sea air carrying the taste of salt blew toward them, and the dark waters of the sea flowed softly and calmly under the night sky. The procession, like a dragon of fire, arrived at the port with torches, and indeed, at a great distance, they saw a boat gradually setting off. As they drew close, the figures of Lady Isaac and her brother were unmistakably revealed beneath the firelight.
Lady Isaac was no longer in a dress, but she wore rusty armor emzoned with alchemical runes and held two dazzling longswords, her demeanor somber and serious. The old priest silently gazed at the visage of his old friend on the boat, and then he heard Byrne shout without hesitation, Attack! Theyre on the boat, dont let those evil cultists escape! The many patrol guards took up their flintlocks and began firing continuously at the target, the not-sorge boat still within the effective hundred-meter range of the firearms, instantlying under a sustained barrage. Byrne, kneeling on one knee, took out paper and pencil and sketched the hull with incredible speed and skill. No matter what, he did not want to let slip the evil cultists who harboured intentions against his wife and children! By the time Byrnepleted his drawing, the boat had already sunk at sea, and the two figures on board had leapt into the sea ahead of time. He pondered for a moment, then shouted again, They cant drown; theyll definitely try toe ashore, everyone stay alert! There wasnt a Nasir citizen who couldnt swim, and there were even many diving experts among them. Naturally, two Extraordinary Exponents couldnt possibly drown just off the coastunless they were misfortunate enough to have been shot just now. If they didnt drown, the two Extraordinary Exponents would attempt to climb ashore, which would inevitably lead to a fierce battle! The port of Nasir wasntrge, and with so many people holding torches, they could clearly see if someone was trying toe ashore. Everyone waited inplete concentration, the air heavy with tension, as time passed gradually and every second felt like an age.
In the silence, the atmosphere grew more oppressive, with fear, hope, and uncertainty colliding, lingering in everyones hearts. However, in the silent port, there was no sound; as minutes passed, not even a single person surfaced in the waters before them. Had they disappeared? Byrne fell into thought. Had they turned into members of the sea tribe and swam away, or had they used some other method to leave the water? No, if they could swim away, they wouldnt have needed toe to the dock to prepare a boat in the first ce! ` Chapter 75: 73: The Wind Rises! Chapter 75: Chapter 73: The Wind Rises!
Byrne analyzed the situation briefly and immediately said to the old priest and the town chief: They must be hiding underneath one of the boats, attempting to oust us in patience. We had better find a way to flush those two out of the water. Alchemical explosives wont work, not to mention the consequences of destroying all the boats in the harbor. The more direct reason is that those things wont explode underwater. After some thought, he said, I need you all to be honest about your abilities and follow mymand to see if we can find a way. However, each persons expression turned difficult.
In fact, not many were willing to reveal their specific extraordinary abilities. While bloodline and natural talents were somewhat difficult to hide, the specific types of spells, spellcasting techniques, and battle skills each possessed were different trump cards. Seeing everyones expressions, Byrne knew his authority wasnt sufficient, and didnt insist on his request. The old priest ordered the guards to spread out around the perimeter, to move back, and not to get too close to the waters edge. Byrne watched the scene unfolding calmly, not understanding the specific reason. The old priest narrowed his eyes, calmly exining, We cant get too close in case the enemy suddenly jumps out of the water and charges into our ranks. Firing at close range could easily lead to friendly fire. So that was it. Byrne quickly understood the reason behind suchmand. Flintlocks are powerful, but their biggest issue is the slow speed of reloading andck of uracy with the bullets once fired. Simply put, armies of various countries are more adept at firing squads rather than skirmish tactics, which are hardly practiced. If an extraordinary exponent rushes into the ranks, the formation can easily be scattered. Therefore, its imperative to maintain as much distance as possible. For mortal troops armed with flintlocks, the distance between the two sides undoubtedly equates to their lifeline. The old priest saw Byrnes contemtive gaze and knew the young man had grasped the underlying principle. The young man from the Fischer family was smart. He considered that Byrne might have significant development in the future, but its a pity that the family worships the Lord of Salvation. The rtionship between the Tempest Church and the Salvation Church could definitely not be considered good, with increasing friction between them. It had been over a decade since a priest from the Salvation Church had set foot on the East Coast, yet there were still many followers of salvation passed down from generation to generation in the region.
He believed the most important reason was that the bishop of the East Coast diocese wasnt at all focused on proselytizing. Irene summoned a few of her familys most loyal guards, took out some papers marked with a ring, andmanded them to stealthily distribute them around the outskirts of the pier, making sure others didnt notice. Her proimed identity was that of a healing type extraordinary exponent, a follower of the Salvation Church. If the abilities of the Secret Ear Technique were exposed, it would be hard to exin, although she could im they were due to a mysterious rare artifact when the time came. The family guards obeyed and went around posting the papers on the periphery, while Irene closed her eyes and listened quietly to the surroundings with the Secret Ear Technique. She was on guard for the transmutation-ss Bloodline Knight, whose whereabouts were still unknown! The two in the water were in their death throes, but the real threat was the evil cultist from the Sea God Cult, a transmutation-ss powerhouse with far more devastating and mobile force than the beginning level. Will you show up, or will you choose to abandon your brothers and sisters and leave? Irene closed her eyes and listened intently, focusing on the sounds from all directions. Her senses had be sharper since bing an extraordinary exponent. When she closed her eyes, the scent of the sea breeze in her nostrils felt even more real and clear. At that moment, she was like someone walking alone on the dark sea, filled with unease in her heart. However, the girl could never hear the voice she longed for yet somewhat feared to hear, the formidable enemy at the transmutation level had still not arrived. He might have truly abandoned his family, choosing to leave Nasir alone.
Huh Irene heard it, and everyone else did too, the sound of the sea wind at the pier suddenly became crystal clear. The wind had picked up. Suddenly, the wind on the sea surface began to rise, everyone felt the gusting wind, and soon the wind at the pier grew stronger and stronger. That was undoubtedly not the extraordinary power of any man or god but the magical and irresistible force of nature itself! Not good! Both Byrne and the old priest realized something bad was happening, and their expressions changed drastically in an instant! Byrne immediately shouted at the top of his lungs, This is bad, the wind is picking up! Everyone be alert! Be careful the torches might go out! Just as Byrne finished yelling and the pier became increasingly windy, Irene suddenly heard an extremely faint sound of footstepsing from the outskirts! The Transmutation-ss enemy has arrived, right behind us! She opened her eyes and the first thing she did was stretch out her hand towards the back and yell loudly! However, the patrol teamsbat quality was very low, and many members hadnt even had time to react to the two consecutive orders given by the siblings. A wind suddenly swept across the sea surface as if it were the breath of a deity, akin to a divine jest or a natural prank. The gust was so strong that it blew out most of the torches in the hands of the people, plunging the majority of the dock area into darkness.
The gale also set the hanging giant bell swinging, and a loud ringing sound came from the bell tower above Nasirs Tempest Church! Dong! The thunderous bell tolled throughout the town, as if it were the prelude to a massacre or the death knell announcing the imminent arrival of death, causing everyones hearts to tighten to the extreme! The old Tempest Priests face was filled with disbelief, why, O majestic Tempest Overlord! Why would the gales at sea aid your enemies! The next moment, the sound of water sshing loudly came from one side of the dock. Those who were hidden in the water had finally surfaced! Although the dock had almost bepletely dark, there were still some torches that hadnt been extinguished. Suddenly, they saw a mysterious man in a ck robe and mask appearing right behind them, his mere presence exuding an aura akin to that of a wild beast. Without hesitation, everyone raised their flintlocks to prepare for shooting! Attack! In the next instant, gunshots rang out from all directions! The robed mysterious figure silently stepped on the ground, instantly lifting arge amount of soil. As if summoned, the earth flew up and blocked the bullets!
Even the asional bullets that struck the figure in ck only caused grazing wounds. Although he and his siblings were members of the Isaac family, he had inherited a earth-type Bloodline power instead of the Heatwave Blood Whale water-type Bloodline power like his brother and sister. Bloodline Knights needed corresponding awakening potions to enhance their Bloodline powers, and the Sea God Cult held many water-type awakening potions. As a child, he could only look on enviously at his brother and sister. Now, he no longer needed to feel envious! Because having reached the Transmutation Level, he had truly transcended the gap between himself and ordinary mortals! Only upon reaching the true Transmutation Level could a Spellcaster master unique spellcasting techniques, and a Bloodline Knight would not only gain a significant improvement in physical quality. Once the power in their blood was sublimated, the Knights could unleash powerful battle skills! There are a total of twenty-eight battle skills summarized on the Ouden Continent, each with considerable effects, and the lower the number of the battle skill, the more powerful it is! Battle Skill 15, Charging Force! The mysterious figure in the ck robe suddenly elerated towards the crowd. It seemed as though he was tearing people apart with his bare hands; wherever his hands passed, soldiers fell dead. Charging Force was a battle skill that allowed movement through the flow of life force to rapidly close the distance with an enemy, extremely effective during surprise attacks. He killed those still holding the lights, plunging the dock into pitch darkness.
The patrol team instantly descended into chaos, with many uncontrobly opening fire. However, with darkness all around the docks and the poor uracy of the flintlocks, friendly casualties urred in the blink of an eye. Do not fire at random! The old priest suddenly shouted, followed by a session of gasps, screams, and cries of agony. In the darkness, the two extraordinarily powerful adversaries were like two death-seeking shadows, continuously cutting through the ranks of the patrol team, again and again collecting lives with their strikes. The horrific scene threw everyone into disarray. Many patrol guards and family protectors screamed in terror, unable to help firing wildly, causing an even more dreadful chain reaction. Every ordinary person in the darkness was seized with extreme fear and tension. Irene and Byrne, without hesitation, huddled closely with their family members and retreated toward a safe direction, with no immediate intention of confronting the threat. In this critical moment, Byrne couldnt help thinking that, whether it was members of the patrol team or other extraordinaries, everyonesbat training andmand level were not good enough. Moreover, it was the sudden, fate-mocking gust of wind from the sea that had led to the current chaotic situation, bringing the Isaac family close to an almost certain demise. If there is a chance in the future, I must find a way to focus on training theprehensivebat capabilities of family members. The strength of Extraordinary power is even more about the timing of use and cooperative coordination! Chapter 76: 74 Night Brawl Chapter 76: Chapter 74 Night Brawl
Everybody, dont fall into chaos! There are only three enemies! Suddenly, the aged shout of an elderly man rose among the chaotic crowd. An extremely dazzling white light red up among everyone! The senior knight from the Verne knight n, the father and son duo, had a determined expression as he held his long spear aloft, wielding their Verne knight familys light-type Bloodline ability to create an immense white radiance. The light providedfort and belief, and the extreme chaos on the scene momentarily hesitated. The aged knights face was filled with rage as he yelled, Evil cultists of the Sea God Cult! You must be eradicated at all times!
He was undoubtedly brave, but also foolish. The life force flow sublimated by the power of Bloodline differed from mental and spiritual power; thetter two required prolonged sleep to recover, depleting in battle meant they were truly spent, while life force flow could recover with just a few breaths. The man in the ck robe and mask quickly made his judgment and used Charging Force once again, this time directly charging at the Verne familys aged knight! In a sh, he entered the immensely dazzling white light, his figure bing very conspicuous. Extraordinary Exponents, protect the old knight! The rest of you, dont fire at will! Byrne shouted without hesitation, taking advantage of the light to catch a nce at the dangerous figure of the man in the ck robe and mask; in his hand, he had already taken out a piece of paper with the basic outline of a human figure, upon which his brush began sketching out the mans form. Using a particrly special Consecution power in public could likely be met with criticism afterward, but he could no longer care about that now. The sheriff at the low-level Beginning was too weak, hesitating to block a much stronger enemy, afraid of being killed by the terrifying foe with a single blow. Mayor Andes didnt dare to step forward immediately either, but first took out his flintlock, not firing, instead looking for opportunities from a safe distance. The man in the ck robe and mask was about to reach the old knight! The old knights son and Aaron both suddenly stepped forward with weapons in hand, joining forces to halt the progression of the man in the ck robe and mask. Huh, just with you two?
The man in the ck robe and mask sneered ceaselessly, the twin shadows in his hands swiftly thrusting forward. It turned out he was not unarmed, but holding two pitch-ck daggers, which had nearly been invisible in the insufficient light. In singlebat, a knight at high-level Beginning could at best block a knight at low-level Transmutation for a few seconds, but the young Verne and Aaron worked seamlessly together, attack and defend in harmony,pletely capable of holding their own for several exchanges. The man in the ck robe and mask kept attacking while continuously moving, preventing the patrolling guards from being able to aim and shoot him. The pitch-ck daggers in his hands, resembling venomous snakes, suddenly elerated and viciously struck Aarons arm. Damn it! Aaron roared in extreme anger, yet showed no signs of retreating; instead, his fighting spirit soared, and the power of Bloodline slowly healed the wound on his arm. The old priest had finished chanting the spell and swiftly flung several sizable icicles, smashing them against the ribs of the man in the ck robe and mask. Everyone had originally thought that this strike wouldnt be particrly powerful, but several icicles actually knocked the man in the ck robe and mask to the ground, and the sound of breaking bones could be heard from his chest. In less than ten seconds, Byrne hadpleted the elerate runes on his Pre-made Drawing of the human figure, instantly inflicting the fragile effect on the man in the ck robe and mask! The son from the Verne family took the opportunity to take out a light blue ring-shaped Mysterious rare artifact, and immediately, numerous ck tendrils, like living creatures, reached out, attempting to grab the man in the ck robe and mask, but he easily broke free after mbering back up. Youre merely a bunch of Extraordinary Exponents at the Beginning Level!
The man in the ck robe and mask suddenly used Charging Force again, instantly rushing to the face of the young Verne; in his moment of shock, the dagger prated his throat. In an instant, blood spurted wildly, as the young knights eyes widened, desperately clutching his neck, trembling all over. Killing you is the same! he said coldly. No! Seeing his sons throat pierced, the father no longer maintained the light, but instead charged over like a madman, plunging the area back into pitch darkness. The tactics of the man in the ck robe and mask were very sessful; as a seasonedbatant and strong enforcer for the Sea God Cult, hisbat experience unquestionably surpassed that of everyone present. If it werent for Byrnes inexplicable Speed Sketching effect, making it iprehensible and indefensible, he would at worst have suffered some minor injuries because of the icicles and bullets. The man in the ck robe and mask, having struck a blow, plunged back into the crowd once again, like a tiger rushing into a flock of sheep, causing the patrolling guards to run around frantically as morale copsed at once. On the other side of the battlefield, Lady Isaac wounded the silver descendant Emil, and then took advantage of the darkness to hide on one side of the docks, while her brother never showed himself. However, given the current status of the battle, most people were focused on the low-level Transmutation formidable figure, and therefore didnt realize this. Suddenly, a series of sharp ice des that were as keen as knives attacked, causing injuries to many, and people quickly realized what was happening; Lady Isaacs brother had emerged from the water and was striking out amidst the darkness! But Lady Isaac and her brother didnt continue their assault. Byrne understood that their objective wasnt to kill everyone present, but to escape Nasir.
They must not be allowed to just run away! He had no understanding of the situation with the ritual, and it wasnt certain that it couldnt be activated outside Nasir Town! Everyone subconsciously thought Lady Isaacs brother had just climbed out of the water, but Madam Irene, using the Secret Ear Technique, sensed a disturbance suddenly emerging hundreds of meters away. She saw a dark figure running in the distance, seemingly trying to flee from the dock. Irene took a deep breath and lifted the flintlock in her hand. The shadow was nearly a hundred meters away, almost at the effective range limit of the flintlock, and in the pitch darkness, hitting him was next to impossible. But a strand of ck light wrapped around the bullet, bringing with it the scent of death and doom, and time itself seemed to freeze in an instant. Irene had already closed her eyes. Lord of the Lost, grant Your enemy death! Bang! The bullet from the flintlock had been fired, crossing over the heads of the crowd, who were astonished, panicked, and at a loss, drawing a line of death that snatched life, hitting the dark figure right in the head over a hundred meters away. He fell to the ground at the sound. No!!!!!! Lady Isaacs scream tore through the port, her son having been forcefully taken to the Sea God Cult by his elder brother, and now her younger brother was the most important person in her life.
He was dead. Finally, someone rekindled a torch. Lady Isaac, across a hundred-meter distance, looked at the murderer who shot her brother with a face twisted by hatred and vengeance! Then her face showed aplicated expression, like that of despair. There was one thing she had never lied about. Lady Isaac liked the Moon Lady, held a great respect for Madam Irene who helped the needy, and had donated all the proceeds to the orphanage, without pocketing a single penny for herself. Moreover, because of her, she hesitated and did not force Margaret to drink the potion on the spot, the fate she faced now was the result of her own actions. Hehehehe Her gaze filled with hatred as she looked into Irenes eyes, a miserable sneer on her face, and she turned and fled from the scene without hesitation. The figure in the ck robe and mask was about to break through the crowd but suddenly convulsed in pain due to a burst of sickly green fog at his feet. His skin began to corrode, and he bent over trembling. That was the alchemical poisonous mist spray Byrne had thrown on his inevitable path, which he had bought at the auction. Although it couldnt kill, the intense pain of skin burning was enough to incapacitate most people. The figure in the ck robe and mask managed to escape the range of the poison gas, only to be shot several times as he moved away from the crowd, his body riddled with wounds. Whats happening?
He staggered, almost falling, as he was shocked to find that his body had be fragile. What were once grazing bullets could now prate flesh. Then he saw the furious old knight, Aaron, charging at him, and the old Tempest Priest finding the perfect distance and position to cast icicles again. Having had several of his ribs broken by an icicle earlier, the figure in the ck robe and mask was particrly wary of the old priests spells, fighting off two Extraordinary Exponents of high-level Beginning with only half of his attention. He managed to dodge the icicle only to be struck in the abdomen by the old knights bay, a pain erupting from the deepestyers of his organs, seriously wounding him! Evil cultist! I shall avenge my son Geralt! The old knight was filled with rage and held onto the spear without wanting to let go, not noticing that Irene was treating the wounds at his sons neck. Bang! An acute pain arrived once more in the back, causing the dagger in the right hand of the figure in the ck robe and mask to drop. It turns out it was Byrne who had fired a flintlock shot from not far away that hit the back of the figure in the ck robe and mask. Yet, his brow remained furrowed. It looked like the battle was about to be won, but Byrne still had not seen the mysterious rare artifact of Treasure ss being used by the man in the ck robe and mask. Why had he not yed his trump card yet? Could there be some kind of restriction on its use? The formidable mobility of the man in the ck robe and mask was totally restricted, and his location was clear. Just as the many guards were about to disregard the old knights life and shoot to kill both men, he suddenly erupted with an incredibly strong force! Ha! The muscles in the right hand of the figure in the ck robe and mask, which didnt have the dagger, suddenly tensed! Then, incredibly, he twisted the steel-forged spear with his bare hands and with a swift punch, he fiercely prated the old knights chest armor, instantly shattering his heart in a visually stunning moment. The proximity scared Aaron, who furrowed his brow and hastily retreated several steps. There it is! Byrne, from a distance, was shocked, soon realizing that this was the effect of the Treasure ss, mysterious rare artifact. The uing battle was going to be even more perilous! Suddenly, another bullet wrapped in ck light, with utter precision, hit the chest of the figure in the ck robe and mask. Chapter 77: 75 Tainted Blood Chapter 77: Chapter 75 Tainted Blood
Karl had been silently observing the entire battle. He wished the Fischer family would grow and thus had not given any casual reminders. Every reminder would consume spiritual power, and bestowing favors too frequently would devalue their worth over time. Now Karl finally sensed fully that the mysterious rare artifact carried by the evil cultist was pulsating with spiritual fluctuations! It was that one! Tainted Blood, a treasure-ss rare artifact.
Its form was that of a beautiful and delicate gemstone constructed from scarlet blood, akin to a stunningly beautiful blood-red rose. Once carried by the user, it would automatically activate an extraordinary effect in times of severe injury, greatly strengthening the bodys physique for several minutes, equivalent to approaching the strength of mid-level Transmutation. Almost everyone noticed something odd, feeling an intense surge of momentum climbing, as the cloaked figure with a masks trembling body was about to burst forth with astonishing strength! Shoot! The sheriff who dared not step forward yelled out, still not daring to rush up casually. The two who adhered most to the knights spirit were about to die; he, a low-level Beginning Bloodline Knight, felt he didnt even have the right to fight to the death. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! Many had already reloaded their bullets, and a flurry of flintlocks fired one after another, hitting the blood-soaked cloaked figure with the mask. However, a shocking twist urred that stunned everyone! The body of the cloaked figure, made fragile by the effect of Speed Sketching, was once again elevated by the extraordinary effect of Tainted Blood. Though the dense flintlock bullets continuously caused new abrasions, making his strong body bleed profusely, they could never deal a fatal blow! His cloak, soaked with the blood of himself and others, was almost like a blood-red robe, appearing extremely terrifying.
The blood all over him suddenly boiled, interweaving and coalescing before everyones eyes as if enchanted, granting the cloaked figure tremendous power! Ahh! A beast-like roar erupted from beneath the mask, filled with pain and despair! He felt a bullet containing ck light within his body, which was gradually corroding and devouring the soul deep within, and he couldnt shake it off. What in the world was that? In his despair, he madly lunged at the crowd, hysterically initiating his final ughter; with mere swings of his hand, several guards who were close by were smashed to pieces like clumps of mud. Run for it! Monster! The guards who had already started to flee didnt hesitate to turn and run; casualty rates had reached the extreme, and the final volley hadnt killed the enemy, their moralepletely copsing. The incredible strength that erupted from the enemy was impossible to contend with; Byrne didnt think twice before turning to run. The numerous Extraordinary Exponents also scattered in every direction in retreat, those too slow were outright killed by the cloaked figure, and everyone at the pier was pursued with utter fear. Jump into the sea! Quick, jump into the sea! Jump, for Gods sake!
Byrne shouted loudly, struck by a sudden inspiration. He could see that the severely wounded and enraged cloaked figure had nearly lost all reason and would prioritize attacking those on shore instead of making an effort to attack in the ck waters. The people from the Fischer family hurriedly jumped into the sea, and many others followed suit, desperately swimming towards the distance, hoping to evade the monsters pursuit. Just as Byrne was about to jump into the sea, the cloaked figure with the mask suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking him from the sea. In an instant, his breath almost ceased, his blood running ice cold. The mysterious figure, monster-like, with boiling blood all over, stood before Byrne like a malevolent bloodflower, menacingly barring his way. The distance between him and the water, although only a few steps away, now seemed insurmountable! A fist too quick to be seen shot towards him in a deadly blur! The lethal force it contained was enough topletely destroy the fragile human body and take away what should have been a most precious life. elerate! Blue light burst forth from his eyes! Byrnes figure suddenly sped up, instinctively sidestepping the dark blur, his rational gaze meeting the madness beneath the mask for a moment.
He then dashed past the cloaked figures side, leaping into the pitch-dark sea, sshing water, and continuously swimming away. The cloaked figure on shore hesitated for a moment, not rashly entering the water to pursue; the boiling blood around him seemed to fear the seawater. People from the East Coast could all swim; Byrne, Irene, and the guards of the Fischer family hid in the water for a long time. Fear gripped everyone; they waited until almost certain of safety before finally swimming back. When they resurfaced, all they could hear were continuous wails and cries; the pier was littered with bodies, and the number of injured was beyond count. Byrne quickly observed the ck-robed, masked person, drenched in blood and kneeling on the ground; it seemed he had no signs of life left, and Byrne finally let out a deep breath. He must be dead. After climbing out of the water, he fired another shot at the enemy. Seeing the body fall in response, he confirmed the ck-robed, masked person waspletely dead before he truly rxed. He sat down wearily on the ground, panting heavily, feelingpletely drained, unable to even lift his fingers. So Extraordinary Exponents are that powerful, even if they are just at low-level Transmutation. The books say that the gap between each small level starting from Transmutation is very apparent, and Extraordinary Exponents with greater strength are probably invincible even to armies, right? Byrne fully understood now that Level 2 Extraordinary Exponents really were at a transformative level.
The monster-like evil cultists final madnesssted only a brief three minutes, but the pressure of his near mid-level Transmutation strength left a deep imprint of intense fear in the hearts of all present. Byrne took a deep breath, frowning, as he looked towards the silent old priest. As the leader, the old priests misjudgment of the battlefield was the main cause of this bloody massacre. He found he had been over optimistic in his expectations of the fringe members of the Tempest Church. Of course, the sudden strong wind was also a critical point; he really didnt understand why the dignified Tempest Overlord couldnt control the sea breeze? After all, if it wasnt for my Speed Sketching causing the evil cultist to umte injuries rapidly, the consequences would be unimaginable. Relying solely on the remaining people to encircle and kill, it was likely that the oue would have been the enemy killing many before desperately fleeing. Irene, having climbed out of the water, took deep breaths and turned her gaze to the young knight of the Verne family, whom she had just treated. Although hey unconscious on the ground, the injury on his neck was essentially stabilized and no longer affected normal breathing. He survived. But soon everyone realized that the older knight from the Verne family had died. After the strike pierced his heart, Irene jumped into the water to save her own life, and with no one treating him, the old knight soon died a restless death. The father, seeking revenge for his son, diedpletely before his son could be revived. When the awoken son would eventuallye to, who knew what thoughts would lie in the depths of his heart.
Irene, without hesitation, approached the corpse of the ck-robed, masked person covered in blood, and from it, she extracted a gemstone as dazzling as a crimson rose and tucked it into her bosom. What are you doing? Emil, a silver descendant, came over; he was holding his thigh where Lady Isaac had just stabbed him, looking at Irene with confusion and greed. Woman of the Fischer family, are you hiding something? Irene stood up and responded coldly, No, I was just making sure that he was really dead. Emil wanted to argue, but then he saw Byrne and Aaron standing beside Irene, all three of them silently gazing at him with meaningful looks, and he was suddenly at a loss for words. A strong sense of fear suddenly surged through him, and he swallowed nervously, then quickly went to find the old priest, who looked utterly exhausted. Emil expressed his inability to continue fighting and looking for Lady Isaac, stating he would leave first. Go ahead. The old priest was also aware of his insufficientmand abilities and,bined with the damn weather, led to heavy losses among the guards trying to kill the evil cultist, including the death of a knight. Damn it, the weather, of all things, should be under the control of the Tempest Overlord! He remembered how a decade ago, the East Coasts sea breeze was rtively stable due to the grand power of the Tempest Overlord, allowing people to live and work in peace. For some reason, the marine environment had deteriorated over recent years, and there had been frequent disputes and changes within the Tempest Church as well. The old priest had met with the high-ranking members of the Tempest Church several years ago; they all had anxious expressions but refused to exin the reasons. Moreover, he had heard that other major churches were also suddenly plunged into severe chaos and infighting. He had a vague feeling something terrifying, perhaps even world-altering, had happened, which could have an unimaginable impact on the future of all living beings. Byrne watched coldly as Emil left with his men. Good, tonight was finally the time to settle ounts with them. He then confirmed that the person whom Irene had killed was indeed the brother of Lady Isaac and finally nodded. He discussed with the Mayor of Nasir and the old priest; the mayor and sheriff were in charge of staying to treat the injured, while the rest of the Extraordinary Exponents, along with guards and escorts, searched for traces of Lady Isaac; she could not be allowed to escape Nasir. Mayor Andes asked, Well, in that case, isnt Madam Irene staying to heal the injured? Irene shook her head and continued, During the capture and killing of Lady Isaac, there may also be severely injured parties; I must follow them. Mayor Andes nodded, indicating his agreement and then watched as the people of the Fischer family left, falling into deep silence. He couldnt help but sneak a peek at the neck of the young Verne knight, where there wasnt even a mark to be seen. After bing the Mayor of Nasir, Andes had long heard about the healing powers Irene possessed, originally thinking she was a high-level Beginning healer type spellcaster, but recently he felt something was amiss. Because the healing effects seemed too powerful, and it was clear that Irene herself couldnt be a Transmutation-level Extraordinary Exponent, which was strange. The townspeople, not having seen other healers, would never suspect anything, but Andes, who came from the Hovern family, had seen other healing Exponents and knew there was something unusual about it. He silently took note of this matter, not following up with his questions. Chapter 78: 76: Settling Accounts Chapter 78: Chapter 76: Settling ounts
Emil brought a total of fifteen silver descendants to this battle, and now, only eight survived, each wearing an unsettling expression. On the way back, he had felt something was terribly wrong. Aaron had apparently fully reconciled with him. Recently, he had even be somewhat weak, following Emils arrangements on many matters within the n, and continually ceding benefits to him. Yet, today, Aaron stood together with those two from the Fischer family, preventing Emil from asking further questions. Has that bastard lost his patience and wants to break with me again?
As Emil pondered, he led the eight silver descendants through a route that was an essential path back to their n, an area extremely quiet and uninhabited. Suddenly, a group of more than twenty people swiftly emerged from both sides of the road. Emil and the other silver descendants were shocked, and before they could even question the neers, a row of flintlocks was raised, followed by a volley of orderly shots. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dammit, an ambush! Emil hurriedly activated a mysterious rare artifact he carried, creating an invisible whirlwind shield around him to block the attacks. His fellow n members werent so lucky; they were gunned down in an instant, their eyes wide open as they fell to the ground. Damn it! Who are you? Emil shouted in desperation. Do you still think provoking the Fischer family was a good choice? Irene walked out calmly from among the Fischer familys guards, herpanions tense beside herthis was their first time collectivelymitting a crime. Irene had previously hinted at and tested the loyalty of the familys guards, and those not loyal enough were dismissed, leaving only those who were willing to follow orders. Emil hesitated for a moment, his injured thigh negating any possibility of escape, so he knelt down and began to desperately beg for mercy, sobbing uncontrobly.
However, the vilest thoughts in his heart wereid bare for all to see. Irene stood in the shadows, expressionless, and then spoke. Its not impossible to let you live. Im willing to do anything, really! Emil said ecstatically, knocking his head on the ground repeatedly. Do you know of any weaknesses Aaron might have? Emils joy increased as he responded loudly, I knew you didnt like Aaron; hes an arrogant man who looks down on women. I do know, he indeed has a significant weakness. Irene nodded expressionlessly. Go ahead. Hahaha! If I reveal Aarons secret, youll just kill me right away, wont you? Do you really think Im that stupid? Emil sneered, nning to find a way to stall for more time. But I already know.
Irene tilted her head slightly, giving him a subtle look with a pleased smile emerging on her lips. Ah? Emil waspletely stunned. Ive already heard the secret from the depths of your heart, along with the intense malice that came with it. Although the initial stages of the Path of Divine Sacrifice offer no directbat capabilities, its various functional extraordinary powers can be effective. There was a frightening, desperate smile in Irenes eyes that chilled one to the bone. Emil opened his mouth to argue and stall for time but suddenly found himself too terrified to speak. A flintlock was pressed into his mouth, reaching inside, and with fear and despair, he could only reach out, attempting to stop the eerily menacing woman. Bang! After killing Emil, Irene calmly looked at the guards around her. Even if you betray me, you will not gain the appreciation of the silver descendants, only the wrathful vengeance of those unstable in spirit. She paused for a moment, then continued coldly and mercilessly: And I guarantee you one thing, those who betray the Fischer family, both he and his family, will surely receive the punishment of death.
Even if someone were to leak the carnage of this night, no one among the silver descendants would be able to stand up for Emil, for he and his confidants have all died here. Without a doubt, the silver descendants n in Nasir is now firmly in the hands of Elder Aaron and the Fischer family behind him. The guards expressed their loyalty one after another, their hearts changed by the shared crime, binding them more tightly to the Fischer family. In fact, many illegal organizations or heretical cults would engage in simr Proofs of Loyalty activities, performing a certain act or proactively providing important coteral or leverage to demonstrate their faithfulness. Irene stood in the shadows, watching the guards clean up the messy scene, her thoughts preupied with Byrne and Lady Isaac. She wondered if he had found any trace of Lady Isaac. When she had parted from Byrne earlier, she had asked him to search for Chris, to use the Tracking Senses extraordinary trait to locate Lady Isaac. In the Isaac familys manor, a ck figure took advantage of the distracted patrol guards to sneak back inside. No one could have guessed that the fleeing Lady Isaac would return. She opened the concealed stone door, entering the family estates underground room. The room was filled with a damp smell, dark and almost entirely void of light, save for antern hanging on a pir, flickering with a dim blue me.
An altar, a deity statue, and various tools for worship C everything needed for the Sea God Cult to perform various rituals. Lady Isaacs face was marked with heavy exhaustion and profound despair, as if she had aged decades overnight, her whole being devoid of any life force or hope. She knelt before the altar, gazing at the statue of the Sea God. He was arge male figure with a mix of human and fish traits, looking very strange with a head that bore four eyes watching in different directions; instead of arms on his shoulders, there were eight arms growing from his back, each holding different weapons. Oh Sea God, who possesses the power of all the oceans, I finally understand Your creed. We must never be gentle with the enemies onnd; only the most primitive cruelty and destruction can thoroughly enve them. In the altary a dark blue stone that continuously radiated a faint glow, almost as if the mysterious rare artifact could breathe. That was the object the Sea God Cult had secretly brought to the East Coast, the target the Isaac family sought to awaken! The preparations for the ritual are allplete, only the final sacrifice is left. My brother hopes to use Margaret from the Fischer family because a dual-souled sacrifice always produces a stronger effect in the offering, but I was thinking, if she was lucky enough not to have taken the potion, we could change to another sacrifice, hehehe Her words wereced with despair. The loss of her brother, who had been her only support for over thirty years, had caused Lady Isaac to lose all thought of flight. At this moment, what Lady Isaac wanted was nothing but revenge against the Fischer family, revenge against all citizens of Nasir, to offer the most horrifying funeral to Irene, whom she once greatly revered! Although she knew very well that the Fischer family was not to me, there was no longer any need to speak of right and wrong, as the person who had failed to recognize the cruel nature of the world from the start, who had ultimately caused the death of her family, was herself! While I am not a dual-souled pregnant woman, as someone with a water-type Bloodline and devotion, I am naturally a suitable sacrifice. Even if its not the most perfect time, theres still a thirty percent chance of sess.
The sess of many ritual spells depends on whether they meet the tedious andplex conditions, and belief and timing are important variables in the field of the ult. If conducted at the perfect time and ce,pleting all steps of the entire ritual, the sess rate would approach a hundred percent. She silently consumed a vial of dark blue potion, calmly sensing the changes within her body, then prayed fervently to the bizarre and terrifying idol of the Sea God. Only a thirty percent chance of sess, but she was willing to gamble her soul in a desperate wager! Throughout the process of prayer and sacrifice, Lady Isaacs body painfully transformed, her words became more devout, and her eyes gradually brightened. Oh sovereign of all oceanic power, send forth Your child of destruction, its vast and surging strength will shatter all those who disrespect the ocean! On the altar, something that contained spirituality, a weird and terrifying dark blue force gradually converged. The dark blue stone suddenly liquefied into water, covering the entire altar, and from the darkness, the deepest monster from the abyss was about to emerge, devouring the myriad life of the entire town! Chapter 79: 77 Destruction of the Spawn of the Abyss Chapter 79: Chapter 77 Destruction of the Spawn of the Abyss
In the dead of night on the deserted streets, Byrne, Chris, and the members of the patrol were tense. The silver-haired youth squatted on the ground, staring at the colorful aura that appeared in the air, as well as theplex web of footprints on the ground. The trails of aura intertwined like threads in an extremelyplicated manner, and the multitude of footprints ovepped one another, making it seem impossible to discern their specific differences. He smelled the feather pen used by Lady Isaac and his Tracking Senses extraordinary trait had activated. Thus, among the many auras and footprints, those belonging to Lady Isaac became clearer, while the rest faded away. Isaac Manor.
The youth stood up calmly and named a location. Are you sure? Byrne was a bit surprised; he had thought that Lady Isaac would flee into the jungle, not that she would run back to the manor. Could it be that she thought the most dangerous ce was the safest? Chriss usefulness was astonishing, and Byrne regretted not having brought him along, as it might have greatly influenced the entire battle. He had made up his mind that even if Irene might be dissatisfied, he would involve young Chris in future battles. The importance of enemy seeking in this battle was extremely evident, and the victory or defeat in war did not necessarily rte to strength; Byrne was gradually understanding this. Go quickly, no matter what she is nning to do or is actually doing, kill that woman immediately! Byrne could not tolerate Lady Isaac giving such a potion to his wife and harbored deep hatred for her within his heart. On their way to Isaac Manor, Byrne suddenly felt a warning in his heart! It was a reminder from the great Lord of the Lost! What had happened?
Lady Isaac was clearly at the end of her tether, but what kind of waves could she, a high-level Beginning bloodline knight, possibly stir up? As they arrived in the North City District, they suddenly saw a massive amount of water pouring out from the direction of Isaac Manor, rushing towards all sides like a tsunami and quickly submerging many buildings and structures! Within those seas, there were huge eyes, asrge as human figures, staring in all directions at the fleeing creatures as if controlling the flow of the tide. The vast waters quickly overwhelmed the entire street outside Isaac Manor, and the bodies of mortals once caught in them would fall prey to the eyes, which tore them apart with their terrifyingly sharp beaks,pletely shredding the living and drinking the blood that spilled from their flesh. Everyone was shocked, and Byrne decisively ordered, Everyone, run towards South City! The terrain is higher there! Byrne knew that it was only a matter of time before those waters flooded the entire North City District. But they had only run a short distance when Byrne realized a terrifying fact with bone-chilling fear. Because it was not natural tide, it did not follow the normal physicalws at all. It not only surged towards the lower terrains but also climbed towards the higher terrain of South City. Byrne remembered the prohibited books he had read, which mentioned this type of mysterious existence! That was the Sea Demon! A powerful favored member under the Sea God! It was born from the concept of a tsunami, and the people of the sea tribe and the Sea God Cult reverently referred to it as Spawn of the Abyss.
Only the top Monarch Level powerhouses of the continent were qualified to fight against it andpletely eradicate this extremely powerful mysterious existence! They were too weakpared to this mighty entity, as insignificant as ants. Nasir, like an ants nest, was going to be destroyed by the tide! Many people in the town, awakened by the sound of the waters, ran out of their homes and then scrambled towards the South City District, while many who were slow were directly devoured by the rising waters. The cold and merciless Spawn of the Abyss coldly devoured every creature, and anynd creature could not escape, instantly turning into thick blood in the dark waters under their sharp teeth. Byrne! Suddenly, Byrne and Chris saw Irenes figure appearing in a corner, apanied by numerous guards from the Fischer family. Emils issue must have been resolved, but Byrne had no mood to think about such things anymore. The bottle, the sacred object, give it to me, Irene! He shouted forcibly, pressuring Irene like never before. North City District was already half-submerged, and it was clear to anyone, the doom of Nasir was merely a matter of time. At this point, all they could do was beg for a miracle.
However, Irene shook her head, took out the transparent bottle, and still nned to sacrifice herself, not wanting her family to suffer any losses. Byrne suddenly sped up and rushed forward, snatching the transparent bottle, took a deep breath, and silently prayed under the gaze of Irene and Chris. Oh great Lord of the Lost! I am willing to offer up my soul, humbly hoping that You could bring down a miracle to save the Fischer family, to save Nasir! Take my life instead, great Lord of the Lost, Irene, she should still witness Chrissing of age, the future of the Fischer family, I can no longer let her make sacrifices alone. Byrne was silent for a long moment but found it hard to believe that nothing happened. What exactly was going on? The keyy in faith. Karl had thought that all favored members could trigger their own power, but now realized it was not so. In fact, when Irene first triggered the miracle, she was not yet a favored member. Faith is an extremely important element in mysticism; without sufficient faith, naturally, some rituals cannot bepleted. And the inherently skeptical Lucius, the intellectually inclined Byrne, they simply couldntpete with Irene in the realm of faith. Even though Byrne had truly been willing to offer everything during his silent prayer to save his family, deep down, there was still a hint of reservation.
In his mind, there lingered the faint thought, It would be nice if the Lord of the Lost didnt take my soul but could still bring down the miracle. Thus, the sacrifice failed. How could this be? Byrnes expression was filled with disbelief,pletely unable to understand the current situation. Which step did he make a mistake in? Could it be that the Lord of the Lost would only respond to Irenes calls, was she of special constitution or soul? The girl showed a relieved smile and walked over, Chris wanted to pull on his sisters sleeve, but still couldnt reach out. Let me do it, Byrne. Everyone has their own destiny. And my destiny is to save you all, to sacrifice for the Fischer family, it is the great fate bestowed upon me by our Lord, and it is the only hope I can hold in my hands. As a matter of fact, I am grateful that I am capable of doing this. Irene calmly took the sacred object from the mans hand, calmly looked towards the nearly half-devoured North City District, closed her eyes, and silently prayed to the great Lord of the Lost. Most of the familys guards had fled, leaving only a few quivering figures standing around, yet they were extremely tense.
The girls whisper was very soft, so soft that the terrified guards couldnt hear at all, thinking she was praying to the great Lord of Salvation. Oh great Lord of the Lost. I ask You to bring down Your grand power, have mercy on us who are humble. We are Your most humble and devout followers, Your most faithful subjects, also Proxies spreading Your faith on this earth. The Fischer family needs Your mercy, I am willing to offer my past, present, and future for it. Karl once again felt that intense faith. A pale blue light shone from the girls chest, surrounded by pure white representing life, pink denoting emotions, cyan blue representing memories, deep red for the senses, and orange-yellow denoting wisdom. His intangible will loomed high above, overlooking the entire town and the mystical presence roaring through North City, everything seemed so insignificant. Nasir, indeed, was like an anthill being submerged by a flood. Suddenly, Karl deeply felt the intense fear emanating from that Sea Demon, while a kind of hunger erupted from the deepest part of his own soul. In that moment, he understood something. Why, in the Spirit Realm, he instinctively longed for munication with those mystical entities, and why all the mystical entities kept as far from him as possible. Chapter 80: 78: The Divine Punishment of the Lord of the Lost Chapter 80: Chapter 78: The Divine Punishment of the Lord of the Lost
Irenes lifespan was running out; she had already given up half of it up to now. And if she was to kill the mysterious entity before her, it would clearly require even more of her lifespan, which meant she wouldnt be able to survive. As Karl pondered whether to take the girls life again, he suddenly felt a shattered piece of information emerge from the depths of his soul, eventually manifesting into an understandable concept. All weapons were different, and a weapon made of white light would have no effect on the mysterious entity before him. He could only choose between emotion and sensation. To deplete nearly all of the girls emotions or senses would be enough to create a weapon capable of annihting the Sea Demon, but the choice of which to utilize had far-reaching implications.
So that was it. Karl ultimately decided to take away part of Irenes emotions and senses, cautiously avoiding the most important part of her heart. Irene felt she had lost something, but she couldnt figure out what. She just looked up again, wanting to see the white Dawn in the sky. Pink and dark red lights intertwined in the sky, eventually converging into a blood-red, scorching me! It swelledrger andrger, rolling and expanding until it hung alongside the two suns in the sky. It was as if three suns hung in the sky, shining upon each other. The Spawn of the Abyss exhibited intense fear and even seemed to beg for mercy. Unlike mortals, it could see that astonishing scene and felt the earth-shattering might. However, Karl had no intention of stopping. He was incredibly thirsty; he could feel the allure emanating from that mysterious presence, as enticing as those Mysterious rare artifacts! Byrne and Irene, along with Chris, members of the Fischer family, watched the spectacle devoutly, all kneeling on the ground. Karls intangible will, carrying the blood-red scorching mes, descended from the sky. Those mes turned into streams of blood-red radiance, each one urately falling into the many huge, ferocious eyes within the sea. The Spawn of the Abyss let out a pitiful wail, and Karl could almost feel its extreme fear.
The people of Nasir Town didnt see the blood-red, scorching mes but witnessed the terrifyingly monstrous waves that seemed poised to swallow the entire town suddenly freeze over, as if time had stopped. The next moment, it began to crumble as if shattering ice, gradually breaking apart and dissipating like smoke over Nasir Town. Karl felt a surge of Spiritual Power escaping and didnt hesitate to devour and absorb it, much like how he would take in various Mysterious rare artifacts. Delicious. It was a truly unique taste that filled Karls soul with joy, like savoring an exquisite seafood dish, tasting irresistibly fresh and sweet. Compared to it, those collectible-grade Mysterious rare artifacts were mere boiled vegetablesedible, yes, but decidedly nd. He gradually remembered that when he was at his most thirsty and devoured the Spiritual Power from the transparent bottle, he had tasted a vor that was utterly delicious, but at the time, his consciousness wasnt clear enough, so he hadnt noticed. All the people in Nasir Town watched this scene in utter astonishment, with only a few understanding what had happened. They all kneeled down, praying to and thanking the great True Gods. A divine miracle, a miracle that saved Nasir! Thank goodness, were saved! Their cheers were incessant, ecstatic, feeling that the great True Gods had rescued the people of Nasir!
Everyone was excited, the joy of witnessing a miracle immense, and they revered the great gods more than ever! Only the people of the Fischer family calmly looked at the sacred object in Irenes arms. Byrne gazed at Irene in silence, his fingers trembling slightly. The situation had definitely cost her a lot of her life, and another of his rtives was likely to leave him. He was a bit frightened, afraid that Irene, who was kneeling on the ground, would suddenly turnpletely white-haired and then fall. Irene? Byrne recalled that sad dream he often had, where he failed to protect his family, every member of the Fischer family died, and his father asked him in stern disappointment, full of disdain. You failed to protect them, Byrne. I was wrong about you. The Fischer family was simply too weak. If they had more power, they wouldnt have let Lady Isaac escape back, and even without relying on the Tempest Priest, could have made a preemptive strike before the other side became alert. All instances of helplessness in the world ultimately stemmed from theck of strength of those involved. He yearned for power like never before, with even more intense emotions than at any other time, even if it meant being unscrupulous, for the Fischer family had to be strong enough to stand on this brutally harsh continent! There were only twelve years left, just a scant twelve years before the Rhea People and the Cyart people would almost certainly erupt into a fierce war, faced with external pressure and a level of cruelty that would only escte. There was simply no time for slow development, every opportunity must be seized to grow stronger, the Fischer family needed to grasp more power.
Byrne was unlike the others in the Fischer family, absorbing experiences like a sponge soaking up water, and then he would grow and change time and time again. Karl bestowed upon each family member a God Pantheon stairway that matched their personality. The essence of the Path of Knowledge was that learning never ends. Byrne. Irene suddenly turned back and looked at her brother, whose heart was filled withplex struggles, her expression calm. I think I understand now, what Ive lost this time isnt life, but rather other things deep inside. Not life? Byrne was slightly taken aback, and asked subconsciously, If not life, then what is it? Irene shook her head and continued indifferently, Its the emotion of fear, as well as the senses of taste and smell. I feel very calm now. This feeling is actually not bad Hmm, some of the anxiety deep inside me has disappeared. After she spoke, she revealed an ethereal smile, though it did not seem quite joyful. Not losing life, but losing fear, taste, smell?
Byrne was deep in thought,pared to other emotions and senses humans possessed, the ones she had sacrificed were of the least importance. He could vaguely sense one thing: the great Lord of the Lost indeed provided Irene with protection, and bore the most basic goodwill towards the Fischer family. If it were a god with no feelings, who fundamentally only used the family, They would not take away fear, taste, smell so precisely, and might have taken away extremely important senses like joy, sight, hearing. Byrne was deeply grateful to the great Lord of the Lost from the bottom of his heart. Although, although I still dont understand why I am unable to get a response, deep down I hope that next time it will be me making the sacrifice. No, thats not right He suddenly shook his head, his eyes resolute as he said, I dont want any more sacrifices, the Fischer family must grasp stronger power to deal with the crisis that maye! Byrne stood up, patted Irenes shoulder, and said calmly, Irene, rest. Im going to Isaac Manor in North City to confirm the situation. Irene didnt respond, just smiled faintly. She indeed felt extremely tired, but her mind was clearer than it ever had been. With all fear and anxiety lost, she experienced an unprecedented level of rxation. Although Irene also vaguely realized that losing fear was definitely not truly a good thing.
Chris, take good care of your sister. He looked at Chris calmly, who nodded. When Byrne arrived in the North City District with the family guards, the cmity he witnessed was heart-wrenching. Half of the North City District was engulfed by the water, many crumbling walls had fallen, the surviving people were utterly lost, some even knelt on the ground, weeping inconsbly. North City District was Nasir Towns least populous but most affluent area, he estimated subconsciously in his heart that about a thousand people had perished in the recent disaster. Upon arriving at Isaac Manor, Byrne was shocked to see inside the gate Lady Isaac, copsed on the ground, emitting white smoke, her body shriveled, utterly devoid of vitality. Without a soul, she was slowly dying. Lady Isaac gazed at the wary Byrne and spoke slowly in a hoarse voice, Just now my soul merged with it, I saw, I saw So it turns out you also are I see how it is. Her shriveled face suddenly contorted into a demonic expression, full of malice and resentment, as she screamed in anguish! How very alike, I curse you, one day you will end up like us siblings! Fischer family, you too will eventually go to hell! To prevent her from spewing more nonsensical words, Byrne pulled out his flintlock decisively and shot a whistling bullet, piercing Lady Isaacs forehead. He looked around at the ravaged surroundings and fell into thought. The Fischer family wont fall into hell, for we are already within it. Chapter 81: 79: Tallying Up the Gains (Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 81: Chapter 79: Tallying Up the Gains (Vote for Monthly Tickets!)
The North City District of Nasir Town suffered heavy casualties, and many of the deceased were wealthy individuals. The old priest from the Tempest Church bore a heavy responsibility, as the rituals for the Sea God Cult required at least several months to prepare, and he had no inkling of them whatsoever. However, the old priest was not afraid of any punishment; he was already a marginal figure within the church, and at his age, still stuck at the Beginning Level, there was no possibility of advancement. Furthermore, the strength of the enemy was beyond his capabilities, and as a seasoned priest, he would not face severe punishment. Moreover, there was an unspoken truth within the Tempest Church: incidents of evil cults causing heavy casualties among mere civilians were not considered significant affairs within the church. In the end, the existence of civilians was nothing more than fodder needed by the major churches, not even worthy of being called thembs of God.
Their lives were often of little consequence. In the fight against the evil cultists, the Verne family lost an Extraordinary Exponent on the spot, suffering the heaviest losses. The young Knight Verne was extremely grieved, but he was also very grateful to the Fischer family for saving him. A matter of great concern for the Fischer family was that Mayor Andess family also suffered severe misfortune; his wife and children were all in the North City District at the time and failed to escape,pletely disintegrating after being devoured by the Spawn of the Abyss. Upon learning this, the mayor was nearly on the verge of copse, cooped up in his utterly ruined home, refusing to venture out andmunicate with the outside world,pletely neglecting various reconstruction efforts in Nasir Town. Whats worse was that many town officials also perished in the disaster, so Nasir found itself in a brief state of a power vacuum. The Fischer family stepped forward at this time, controlling order and stabilizing the situation in the name of assisting the Tempest Church, leading the peace officers and patrol teams. They quickly gained significant reputation and authority. A few dayster, Byrne took the initiative to find the old priest, and the two conversed in the churchs reception room. He offered to take charge of the reconstruction of Nasirs North City District but wanted to buy some of the uninhabited properties andnd at a cheap price since the disaster. By the way, I know the Isaac familys estate should technically be confiscated by the church after this event for a detailed inspection and then auctioned off, right? The estatesnd area was veryrge, several times the size of the current residence of the Fischer family, and it upied nearly the best location in Nasir Town. But it likely wont be sold for several years. That is the case, the old priest nodded while sipping his tea.
Byrne revealed a gentle smile and said, Obviously, few people would buy their of an evil cultist, notorious for ill fortune, especially since all its neighbors are dead. So, I was thinking of purchasing it for one-fifth of its market value. The old priest fell silent for a while, then slowly said, Is that so? But isnt one-fifth a little too low? Byrne shook his head, his expression serious, and continued, To express gratitude for the significant role the Tempest Church yed in this incident, the Fischer family is willing to donate a portion of money for the repair of the church and another portion for disaster relief. Hmm, then its a deal. This time the old priest had no further questions. By the way, he suddenly remembered something, his weary voice filled with exhaustion, In two days, the Assistant Priest to the Tempest Bishop should arrive in Nasir. You shoulde to the church then; that personage will have some questions for you. Hmm, got it, Byrne nodded his head. He was aware that the Assistant Priest to the Tempest Bishop essentially held the position of the bishops deputy and was a high-ranking church dignitary far beyond the old priest. After leaving the church, Byrne, with a solemn expression, went to the Daybreak Orphanage.
There were some new children in the orphanage, but of particr interest to the Fischer family was a ten-year-old boy named Erik Ramon. He was Hughs son, Old Ramons grandson, a boy with lifeless, vacant eyes and brown short hair, appearing dim-witted, always biting his fingers. Hugh had died, the inarticte and robust-cksmith, who had been drinking at a merchants house in the North City District that night, having no chance to escape when the event urred. No one knew what he was thinking in hisst moments. Once the Fischer family learned of Eriks circumstances, they immediately brought him to the orphanage. The cksmiths, who were also known to be utterly trustworthy, agreed to entrust Hughs son to the care of the Fischer family, while they would temporarily take over the cksmith shop. With Irene acting as the notary, once Erik grew up, the cksmiths would hand over the entire shop back to him. However, they soon realized that Erik, who was a little slow to begin with, became somewhat dull-witted upon learning of his fathers death, a great shock to him. It wasnt a physical illness, and even Irene was unable to cure him. In the basement of the Fischer family estate, Byrne, Irene, and Chris were discussing the gains and losses of the whole affair and the mistakes made. Byrne took a deep breath and said, We should have brought Chris with us. If Chris had been there from the start, perhaps things wouldnt have escted to this point. Irene nodded without any objection to the hope of bringing Chris, and continued,
Moreover, it might have been better if I had shot that low-level Transmutation enemy with the first bullet. The silent Chris couldnt help but nce at his sister. He fully sensed the subtle changes in his sister; Irene still loved the Fischer family, but she was no longer afraid of the possibility of losing a family member. Byrne thought back to the chaotic level of the entire battle and felt that if his father Lucius had beenmanding on the scene, the oue might have been different. Also, thebat readiness of the patrolling guards was simply too poor, and the Fischers own guards werent much better, nowhere nearparable to the soldiers of the Rhea People. After some reflection, he suddenly said, If I have the chance, I want to go to Fein Citys academy to further my military studies, for about a year, to systematically learn aboutbatmand and military training. Perhaps I will also find an opportunity to ascend to the 3rd Rank. Mm, I support your decision, Irene nodded, feeling it was a good idea. I have something extremely important to say, Byrne said with a very solemn expression, continuing, Regarding the n to create new Blood Receivers, I think we must start scheduling it from now on. ording to the original rules, as long as three people from the Fischer family agree, we can permit someone to join Dawn. Now that Chriss mind is mature, he naturally can participate in the decision making. Irene was silent for a moment, offering no rebuttal. Although caution and secrecy were the most important ts of the Fischer family, maintaining the current number of Extraordinary Exponents would unquestionably keep them in constant difficulty.
She nodded in strong agreement and added, Then, the most important thing is the selection. The price of Extraordinary materials is getting more and more expensive, and many specific materials arent avable for purchase whenever one wishes. Choosing which capable and sufficiently loyal children to pick is something we must consider. Money, undoubtedly, was the most objective problem. ss 2 Extraordinary Material costed tens of Gold Coins, and after this years sundry expenses, the Fischer familys total remaining assets could at most afford one more batch of ss 2 Extraordinary Material. In conclusion, Byrne said, The Blood Receivers the Fischer family needs are a few loyal elites; we cant create too many, or it will definitely attract the attention of outsiders. A small family from a remote area suddenly possessing dozens of Extraordinary Exponents would certainly attract the scrutiny of various countries and several major churches, and when that happens, it will bring unimaginable risks. After the review and nning wereplete, the Fischer family began todays sacrifice. Irene calmly sacrificed the blood-red rose Mysterious rare artifact Tainted Blood to the Lord of the Lost. It was a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact that contained several times more Spirituality than Collectible ss ones. When Karl absorbed the Spirituality, he immediately felt a sensation akin to chewing on beef. Though he was without a tongue, he was still able to taste the deliciousness, which was quite good news. After continuously devouring the Spawn of the Abyss and the Mysterious rare artifact Tainted Blood, the third Seal began to show signs of loosening, and Karl was overjoyed deep within his heart.
Immediately, he broke down the blood-red runes deep within his soul into many rune essences. Karl realized that those rune essences were not enough to let the heal rune evolve, nor were they enough for the already spirit rune Iron Wall to evolve again. So he decided to imbue most of the collected rune essences into elerate, keeping a small remainder for the time being. The next moment, the originally blue rune elerate suddenly red with light! It evolved! Spirit rune transcend! When activating the spirit rune transcend, not only does it provide a speed increase for up to three minutes, but it can also instantly amplify the speed of ones thoughts. However, its cost was a greater consumption of Spirituality than the elerate rune. Byrnes eyes flickered with blue sparks as he felt that some kind of restraint in his mind was suddenly shattered! I feel the blessing of the Lord of the Lost, it is a new power, and it is so much stronger than the rune power I had before! Chapter 82: 80: The Path of Knowledge’s Promotion Direction (Seeking Monthly Passes!) Chapter 82: Chapter 80: The Path of Knowledges Promotion Direction (Seeking Monthly Passes!)
The reconstruction work of Nasir Town was underway under the direction of the Fischer family. Despite the bustle of people working for several days, the rebuild was still notpletely finished. Everyone realized that re-establishing Nasir North City would be a long-term endeavor. At night, in the potion workshop of the Fischer family, Byrne sat at his desk, supporting his wire-rimmed sses, as his feather pen continuously wrote words that flowed with force and fluidity across the paper. In Extraordinary Realmbat, the six most important elements are intelligence, cooperation, timing, distance, rtionships of restraint, and mobility. The most critical intelligence includes, but is not limited to, the enemys abilities, item status, allys abilities, item status, and even various detailed information about the terrain and weather.
As he wrote this, he reminisced about the various teachings of his father and thought about the few battles he had experienced himself. Cooperation is also crucial; the sum of Extraordinary powers often exceeds the additivebination where one plus one is greater than two. Outstanding cooperation can create miracles, while poor cooperation can drag each other down. Byrne, illuminated by the oilmp, penned down the experience he had summarized. He deeply hoped topile a generalbat guide for theter members of the Fischer family, rather than them having to grasp it through lessons of blood and tears. From the bottom of his heart, Byrne felt that the ability to learn and inherit knowledge was extremely important, perhaps even the most important ability humans could have. Just after he finished writing everything, he suddenly felt his Spirituality boiling over, although it onlysted for a brief few seconds, it was extremely noticeable! He had found it! Great, I finally found the direction for the promotion ritual! Byrne was overjoyed; it was such a relief. Although there were multiple paths to ascend to the 3rd Rank, as a forerunner, he could only grope in the darkness for the way forward. Having only received hints about knowledge and mysterious, he had done many things rted to both, yet there had been no sign of promotion. So thats it, I have finally found a way. Byrne stood up with a joyful expression and mumbled as he paced, Hmm, as long as I create a certain number ofplete Mysterious Knowledge Inheritances, apanied by the corresponding Magic Potion, I can ascend to a higher rank and master the Power of Consecution at the 3rd Rank of the Path of Knowledge!
But he knew that creating Mysterious Knowledge Heritages was actually a difficult task. It required the Extraordinary Exponent to possess enough insight and summarizing abilities, and the entire process had to be a genuine creation from the heart; any help from others would likely result in no effect from the ritual. Byrne knew that the Consecution Extraordinary Exponent at the 1st Rank was roughly equivalent to a low-level Beginning, while those at the 2nd Rank were roughly equivalent to a high-level Beginning. If he could reach the 3rd Rank, his strength would basically beparable to a low-level Transmutation Bloodline Knight or Spellcaster! Remembering the terror of the ck-robed evil cultist, suddenly, he felt a tremendous sense of anticipation that he too could soon touch such powerful forces! As long as I can ascend to the 3rd Rank, many of the familys difficulties will be easily resolved! Beginning and Transmutation, just like the knight ns dependent upon the nobles and the noble families with private soldiers over theirnds, there was a fundamental difference between the two. Byrne, filled with excitement, didnt sleep the whole night. Early in the morning, just as he was about to sleep, a servant respectfully informed him that a significant figure from the Tempest Church, the Deputy of the Great Priest, had arrived in Nasir. One cannot neglect a big shot from the Tempest Church. Byrne quickly got dressed, tidied his appearance, and then headed to the church in Nasir. At the church, Byrne saw the old priest standing next to a young man with respectful deference. The young man had dark blue hair, his eyes filled with arrogance and disdain. He was tall and extremely thin, with his pale hands showing no sign of blood. He seemed to beining, looking dissatisfied.
The diocese of over a million people on the East Coast Province, I have to run for any minor or major issues. The Great Priest gets to enjoy his ease while I, the deputy, am running myself ragged. Just approaching, from dozens of meters away, Byrne felt an incredibly intense and powerful presence! It was an unstoppable force, like a deep-sea vortex that could destroy everything, swirling around the man and causing immense shock in peoples hearts! Absolutely impossible to ignore or resist! Byrne and the old priest were sweating profusely, unable to speak where they stood, and hardly able to look directly at the young man who had reached a high-level Transmutation. Why was that presence so terrifyingly manifested? He had attended several feasts in Fein City, where those big shots were like ordinary people, their presence never bursting out like this in terror. Viscount Bast had even behaved very warmly toward Byrne during a crime incident, speaking in an easygoing tone. If Byrne hadnt already known the identity of the other, he never would have guessed he was a great overlord who stood above hundreds of thousands of people. Only now did he finally understand how vast the difference between himself and those big shots was, like an insect that could be crushed at any moment. Suddenly, that strong presence vanished as if it had never existed, and the young Assistant Priest shook his head, saying, I am in a Metamorphosis Phase, and asionally, I cant suppress the outward spread of my presence. He wasnt apologizing, just exining the reason, as he saw no need to apologize to such minor characters.
Byrne finally breathed a sigh of relief; facing that human-shaped deep-sea vortex had almost made it difficult for him to breathe normally. Byrne of the Fischer family? the Assistant Priest asked, raising his eyebrows. Assistant sir, I am Byrne. Byrne remained sufficiently respectful, but the others next words left him unsure how to respond. The Assistant Priest calmly continued to ask, Does your family worship the Tempest Overlord? The Lord of Salvation Byrne could only reply through gritted teeth. Haha, you dont seem that hypocritical. Sooner orter, you will sh with the people of the Salvation Church. The Assistant Priests sneer persisted, clearly harboring a great prejudice against the Salvation Church. Alright, regarding the matter of the evil cultist, you just answer whatever I ask you next. The Assistant Priest waved his hand and began to ask questions one by one, and Byrne answered fluently. Of course, what he recounted was not the truth but another version of the facts. Right, you initially said that the guy had a Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifact on him. Was it taken by your Fischer family afterward? He suddenly gazed at the other with a yful look in his eyes.
Byrnes face changed slightly. Could it be that the Assistant Priest wanted to force him to hand over the item? But that Mysterious rare artifact had be a sacrificial offering to the Lord of the Lost. Logically, I have the right to confiscate the possessions of evil cultists, but since your family has contributed to fighting against the evil cultists, consider it a reward for you. He looked at Byrne, who was stunned, and sneered coldly, Dont put on that face. Humph, a Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifact is not significant enough to make me shameless. However, if it were a Forbidden rare artifact, even one with a three-digit number, I would definitely snatch it up. He suddenly stretched out his hand and said, Give me your flintlock. Byrne, without refusing, handed over the gun and saw the Assistant Priest aim the flintlock at his own head and fire without hesitation. Bang! The next moment, the Assistant Priest caught the bullet that flew out with his other hand. How could such a toy possibly shake the status of an Extraordinary Exponent? That evil cultist actually suffered severe injuries from so many bullets. Was it caused by your power? Byrne nodded in acknowledgment, appearing sincere as he said, In fact, I am not only a knight but also have the talent of a transformation-type Spellcaster. At that time, I weakened the opponents defense with a Spell. Then you really are one in a million, a lucky fellow.
The Assistant Priest only chuckled in response to the exnation and nodded, notmenting further but merely acknowledging. That will be all for now, as the Church has many other matters that require my attention. The old Priest, puzzled, looked up and asked, So, Great Priest Assistant, what about my punishment from the Church? Punishment? Why should I punish you? Upon hearing the old Priests query, the Assistant Priest shook his head expressionlessly and then said calmly, You are just a fringe figure of the Tempest Church, and the final situation has long exceeded your capabilities. Since the main culprits havent escaped, why should I punish you? The old Priest bowed his head and let out a long sigh, sinking into deep silence and self-me. Byrne could feel that, despite the Assistant Priests disregard for others feelings when speaking, he seemed to be a decent person. After leaving the church, the Assistant Priest, surrounded by servants, furrowed his brow, feeling the need to pay closer attention to this town called Nasir in the future. The Child of the Abyss had ultimately been destroyed abruptly, most likely by the secret intervention of a Monarch-level power. A so-called miracle? Hmph, what a strange expression, its utterly impossible. The several major churches are all very clear. Decades ago, the gods became increasingly silent. Thest divine decree on the Ouden Continent even dated back to ten years ago. How could there be a miracle now? - Monthster, Byrne and Margarets second child was born. It was a girl. She looked just like Chris and Darren had years ago, very fragile and delicate, with aplex red brand on her hand. The entire family gathered around the baby, each one of them looking very happy. Byrne had already discussed with his wife about the childs name; since it was a daughter, they would call her Lilian. Lilian, meaning The Oath with the Gods. The townspeople came to congratte them one after another. Because the Fischer family had presided over the reconstruction efforts, their reputation had climbed another rung with several hundred townspeople bringing gifts. Many of those who brought gifts were even people made homeless by the disaster, offering their few remaining treasured possessions, hoping to repay the Fischer family. At night, the chubby little Darren bit his finger, seemingly entranced as he looked at his sister in the cradle, then smiled and handed over a piece of hidden candy. Eat candy, eat candy! Sister, eat candy! The small babys hand instinctively clutched the candy, utterly oblivious to what was happening in the outside world. Chapter 83: 81: An Eye for an Eye (Seeking Monthly Votes!) Chapter 83: Chapter 81: An Eye for an Eye (Seeking Monthly Votes!)
Several monthster. The sea area to the east of the Ouden Continent is called the Sea of Stars, also known as the White Sea, due to the existence of tens of thousands of inds. To its south lies the Aphotic Sea, where darkness prevails day and night. Although the Sea of Stars is the smallest among the Nine Seas of the ud World, its area still surpasses that of the Eastern Four Kingdoms. Suddenly, over an ind that appeared uninhabited and tranquil, a massive number of storm clouds materialized, gathering rapidly within minutes. The sky turned pitch-ck in an instant, as gale-force winds howled ceaselessly, with lightning flickering within the dark storm clouds. The winds roar, resembling an angry shout, echoed through the air. On the formerly deserted ind, a semi-transparent barrier materialized, covering more than half of the ind. It was crystal clear and contained immense energy to withstand the crazy storm from beyond the sky.
Within the boundless ck storm stood a man dressed in a robe of blue and purple, his body shing with electric light. He was the Tempest Bishop of the East Coast,pletely forgoing his usual image of a drunkard, riding the colossal thundercloud storm as it swept in. The Tempest Bishops facial skin twitched continuously as he looked down with a mocking smile at the numerous evil cultists in panic below. Some were kneeling, begging for mercy, while others were extremely angry, but to him, all the actions of these ants were utterly insignificant. The Sea God Cult on this ind had not managed to evacuate to the sea floor in time, and now, there was no chance they could escape any longer. His voice thundered like rolling thunder, covering the entire ind overhead, resonating in everyones ears. I know the old freaks of the Sea God Cult think that since the major churches are in chaos, its a good time for those disgusting sea tribes to strike at the coasts, so you chose to test the Tempest Churchs response with this method first, he said. So I want you to understand, the cost of testing is tremendous, and you will never be able to touch the East Coast of the Ouden Continent! The price he paid for the Forbidden ss Mysterious rare artifact made him reek of alcohol, but everyone still remembered the title held by this Tempest Bishop. Thunderous Monarch! The clouds were dense, covering the entire sky, turning day into night-like darkness. The booming sound of thunder was so powerful it seemed to tear the air asunder, causing extreme tremors among the people. Suddenly, bolts of lightning shed through the darkness, striking heavily upon the barrier.
Lightning and thunder appeared frequently in the storm, like the zing Fire of the heavens and the pounding of giant drums, continuously striking until finally theypletely shattered the barrier. Finally, all the lightning poured down upon the heads of the evil cultists, reducing the weak to charred corpses in an instant, without even a chance to cry out in agony. The heavy and desperate disaster destroyed life destructively. After more than ten minutes of thunderous bombardment, the entire ind fell intoplete silence, devoid of any signs of life. The Tempest Bishop knew that his words would certainly reach the ears of the old monsters of the Sea God Cult, so he continued with his thunder-like voice. Remember this! This is the response you desired from the Tempest Church, forever etched into your souls! Do not attempt to provoke the authority of the Tempest Overlord again! The rolling thundercloud storm then dispersed, and the figure of the Tempest Bishop vanished. All that was left on the originally peaceful ind was devastation. - Time, like a kites string thats snapped, passed in the blink of an eye, and more than three years went by. In the northeastern region of the East Coast, there were four adjacent towns, hence named the Land of the Four Towns, upying about a third of the East Coast Province. In the town of Chevron to the south of Nasir, a fat man, round as a ball, sat on the big bed inside a luxury vi at the edge of the town. Because he never slept well after moving and fleeing, he was always eating, piling on weight like a domestic pig, his weight now nearing three hundred pounds C beyond the limits of most people. Ah, this life is pretty boring, he said.
The severely overweight middle-aged man was the former town chief of Nasir. When the Rhea People invaded, he had seized the opportunity to flee and never returned to Nasir Town. He was well aware that many in the town harbored dissatisfaction towards him, especially the people from the Fischer family, whose gazes were chilling. What unsettled him most was that his greatest supporter, Baron Hovern, hadpletely fallen! Few knew the true situation of Baron Hovern, the actual owner of Nasir Town, but the former town chief knew all too well the current plight of that man. During the crackdown on the jungle natives, Baron Hovern had encountered the Mighty Bloody Demon face-to-face and suffered a mental breakdown, from which he still had not recovered. He got what he deserved, hehe, after all, he was a person who was more than ten times worse than me, the former town chief mused. The obese former town chief, assisted by two beautiful maids, left the vi, intending to stroll around Chevron Town. This town was established on the back of a gold mine and was even more prosperous than Nasir. In fact, he was aware of one thing. Without the chaos brought by the Sea God Cult and pirates, Nasir, as a port town, would have had much better prospects. The former town chief had heard that Nasir was nowpletely under the control of the Fischer family. Since both Baron Hovern and Mayor Andes had problems managing Nasir Town, the Fischer family took the chance to bribe priests and lower-ranking officials, ruling the town of tens of thousands like their own household.
Most baronial families could not own a town, making the Fischer familys exceptional status in Nasir the envy of several families in the Land of the Four Towns. Lucky I left. The Fischer family is truly a terrifying one. That Lucius was always so terrifying to me, he thought. As the former town chief mused while passing a quiet, deserted alley, suddenly a tall masked figure emerged from the alley and mercilessly kicked down the maids without hesitation. What are you doing! he eximed. Afterward, he violently grabbed the former town chief and dragged the squealing man into the alley. The former town chiefs obese body desperately tried to struggle and flee but it was utterly useless. This masked man has such great strength! As he was dragged further away, he reached increasingly secluded ces, continuously howling and begging for mercy, hoping money would settle everything. Who are you? If its robbery, Ill give you all my money, ten, no, twenty Gold Coins! I dont want your filthy money! The masked mans voice was still somewhat youthful, filled with anger and hostility, extremely agitated. I just want you dead!
The former town chief suddenly realized the other party was a youth and quickly said: Stop, think about the consequences of what youre doing, your parents and family will suffer too! The big shots in town are all my acquaintances, they will surely investigate and find out what happened! You have the nerve to mention my parents! The tall masked youth suddenly became extremely agitated, furiously throwing the former town chief to the ground and swinging his fists down viciously on the mans disgusting face. Thud, thud, thud, his fists pounded down, again and again, on the swollen and fat face, the already huge head quickly became even more swollen. After a while, the former town chiefs breathing became very weak. Hey on the ground, unable to move, knowing he would not survive, his only wish was to know who his opponent was. Damn it, who, who are you? Was it a knight who bore a grudge against him or a merchant sent by someone, or, could it be the rtives of those who were killed in the fire at Nasir Town? The masked youth knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face, his eyes filled with an unstoppable fury! Do you remember? Back in Nasir Town, you framed my father for colluding with the jungle natives, saying he opened the gates of Nasir and even kidnapped your granddaughter! Ridiculous, my father was so loyal to you, he always spoke so highly of you to me
He was hanged in front of everyone, and my mother couldnt bear the townsfolks bullying, and killed herself in front of me! Was there really such a thing? The former town chief was dumbfounded. It was just a pretext he had made up on the spot, and he had truly forgotten about it! Damn it! The one killing him was just an insignificant servants son, why would it be this foolish boy! His obese body trembling continually, the former town chiefs eyes bulged, feeling extremely resentful deep inside. He had contemted being killed by some wealthy and influential enemy, and even dreamt of being killed by the Fischer family, but had long forgotten such a petty figure! I am that servants son! Remember it in hell! My name is Archibald! Archibald stood up in fury, the sixteen-year-old almost reaching 1.8 meters tall, and in the former town chiefs view, he appeared as imposing and terrifying as a giant! He pulled out a sharp de from his bosom and viciously stabbed it into the former town chiefs fleshy neck, blood gushed out in torrents from the wound. Huff, huff huff, huff! Seeing his long-desired enemy finally dying, he suddenly felt an intense sense of release and emptiness. After skillfully disposing of the corpse and finishing everything, Archibald went to an inn in town. Surrounded by customers boisterously drinking alcohol, he didnt care about them and entered a quieter room by himself. Another silver-haired youth was silently waiting for him in the room. The young man was extraordinarily handsome, his eyes ethereal, his features under the silver hair so fine that they might make one believe an apostle of god had descended to the mortal realm. I, Ive finally done it, young master. He bowed his head to report to the silver-haired youth, who didnt seem at all interested in replying. Chris just nodded his head, slowly stood up, and gently patted Archibald on the shoulder. Archibald understood that since the task was sessfullypleted, they could leave for Nasir immediately. He looked at Chris with eyes full of admiration, immensely grateful to the Fischer family, even willing to sacrifice his life for Chris and his siblings! If it werent for Hospital Director Irenes adoption and Lord Byrnes training, he would not have had the chance to take revenge with his own hands! On the ride back to Nasir in the carriage overnight, Archibald remained silent, his eyes empty as if he had suddenly lost direction in life. Although he knew his future was to give everything for the Fischer family, he still felt an emptiness inside him. Chris looked up at the star-filled night sky and calmly spoke a single sentence. Cry it all out. The boy who hadpletely lost his parents could no longer hold back and burst into tears. Chapter 84: 82: Execution (Vote for us!) Chapter 84: Chapter 82: Execution (Vote for us!)
In the three years, North City of Nasir had beenpletely rebuilt, but many of the sufferers would not forget the tragedy. Peoples hatred for the Sea God Cult was immense, and at the same time, more and more people were going to the church to pray. The strength of the Fischer family continued to expand, and they had now moved to what once was Isaac Manor in North City, now renamed Fischer Manor. People thought that the manor was an ominous ce, and only under the divine protection of Madam Irene could the lingering evil spirits be subdued. The rebuilt Fischer Manor was several timesrger in area than the original estate, with a five-story structure that had three floors above and two below, and it boasted more than a hundred rooms inside. Byrne, Irene, and the others all lived on the third floor of the manor, which had secret doors leading directly to every level. The second floor contained guest rooms, a lounge, a study, a smoking room, a dressing room, and rooms permanently assigned to several trusted family members.
The first floor featured a hall with numerous crystal chandeliers, a grand and respectable banquet hall, and a small library filled with books on shelf after shelf. The floor below ground housed the kitchens and the rooms of servants and guards. As their numbers grew, a new residence was eventually built nearby to amodate some of the servants and guards. Even further down, beneath the next level,y a vast underground room evenrger than the original basement, spanning hundreds of square meters. After reconstruction and renovation, it had beenpletely transformed into a shrine for worshiping the Lord of the Lost. Madam Irene had also specially added a hidden door in the underground room, leading to a secret chamber of ten square meters, fully equipped with supplies. In times of emergency, important members of the family could take refuge there. The number of family guards had grown to more than seventy, andpared to the newly recruited guards, those old guards who had been through many events received better treatment. Irene promised the new family guards that, with enough effort and experience, they too could receive the same treatment as the old guards. The old guards all understood tacitly what this effort meant. It was doing risky tasks for the Fischer family and delivering a Proof of Loyalty. In the years of consolidating the power in Nasir Town, it was natural for some to be discontented, and that was when the family guards would need to go and give a warning. The selection process for the Fischer family guards was now very strict, and with the familys reputation being exceedingly high, it was easy to attract nearby people withbat experience. If you dont want to work, there are plenty of others who will! Since the baron was often absent from the town, seafarers used to visit the town chief when they came to Nasir, but now they all knew they had to visit Byrne, the patriarch of the Fischer family. The port town of Nasir sat in the northeast of the East Coast Province.
To the north was an endless jungle, to the east the vast and boundless sea, to the south two towns near Fein City, and to the west a town adjacent to a military fortress. Surrounding the four towns were more than thirty viges, some of which belonged to various baronial families, and others were Royal Familynds not yet granted as fiefs. Now the people in the surrounding areas of the four towns had all heard of the Fischer family, and many believed that it was only a matter of time before they became a new baronial family. At the same time, certain families in the region of the four towns also had designs on Nasir Town. Out of the twelve towns in the East Coast Province, eleven were in the hands of the major viscount families, with only Baron Hovern holding an entire town thanks to the governor. They had once refrained from aspirations due to the strength of the Hovern family, but now felt that Nasir Town was up for grabs and that they might well rece the trivial Fischer family. Night fell, and the refreshing evening breeze blew through the streets and alleys of Nasir Town. In a noisy tavern, an elderly old man was drinking his sorrows away. He was an aged servant who had once served Byrne but was nowpletely out of favor, unable to meddle in any personal affairs and marginalized within the Fischer family. When he first came to the tavern, as long as people heard that the old servant was close to Knight Byrne, they showed him considerable respect, even the thieves from the sleazy street in East City District nodded to him in acknowledgment. People in the tavern were willing to buy him drinks just to hear a bit of news about the Fischer family. Enduring and keeping secrets, he only shared insignificant matters, which made him the center of attention. There was even a red-nosed fisherman who eagerly wanted to marry his green daughter to the old servants son.
How ridiculous! What do you think you are, not even seeing if youre worthy enough? However, one day when an old guard from the Fischer family publicly revealed his current situation, the people in the tavern gradually lost their respect for him. The old servant became increasingly depressed, apanying his nights with alcohol and unable to find joy. I know that secret; I am closer to the Fischer family than others, I am different Damn it, why push me away? Those who enjoy divine grace are utterly detestable! A tremendous jealousy and dissatisfaction exploded within the heart of the inebriated old servant; it was all the fault of the Fischer family, those people were preventing him from getting close to the master! If only I could get rid of them, then I could enjoy the great divine favor all by myself! Staggering out of the tavern, he stumbled, unaware, to the front of the church, gazing at therge bell in the bell tower for a long while. If, if I go in and denounce them, wouldnt that be A sudden and terrible thought emerged, startling the old servant himself! Upon reflection, for the great god, it doesnt really matter who serves as the proxy, then He swallowed hard, suddenly feeling an overwhelmingly vast and irresistible will, like an unending gray eroding the night, nearly crushing his meager and feeble soul.
Mercy! Mercy! I was just thinking, just envying the Fischer family! I have never been disloyal to my lord! The old servant knelt on the ground in extreme fear, frantically pleading for mercy. Finally, that great will that had appeared for just a moment vanished from his mind, covered in sweat, hardly standing, he hastily left. On his way home, the old servant suddenly saw a familiar ck figure. It was Madam Irene! The mysterious Madam Irene, clothed in an exquisitely made ck dress, stood silently in the shadows. Her face expressionless, her charming eyes harboring an inextinguishable darkness, almost all members of the Fischer family feared her. Ah, ah-ah-ah-ah-ah! The old servant suddenly realized something and screamed out, turning to run away, only to be grabbed by the arm by a man behind him. Byrne, under the moonlight with golden-rimmed sses and dressed in a dark brown coat with a vest, looked moreposed and restrained than he had more than three years earlier. Mercy, mercy, please spare me! Byrne just shook his head, adjusted his sses, and said indifferently, Come with me, dont worry, its alright.
The young mans words seemed to have a strange power, and the old servant inexplicably calmed down. He was very aware that Byrne was a person who valued past rtionships and was deeply sentimental, and he immediately felt he might survive this. Captain Theo, the Guards Captain, had been waiting in a carriage on the other side of the street, not giving the old servant even a nce. Once the two men took him onto the carriage, the old servant began to feel uneasy again, and when he realized they had stopped in the northern forest, he immediately fell to his knees in fear, begging and clinging to Byrnes legs. No, please, no, I have a son and a daughter, Patriarch Byrne, Young Master Byrne, dont kill me, I served you for several years in the past! Hmm, Ill take good care of your children, dont worry. After ensuring calmly, Byrne freed himself from the old servants grip and returned to the carriage. The old servant ran towards the forest like a madman, internally cursing the Fischer family, wishing that wretched lot would all go to hell! Theo, you and Byrne wait for me here. Irene said casually, and then calmly made her way into the forest, carrying the same shovel she had used in earlier years. Captain Theo nodded, silently waiting for Madam Irene to reemerge from the woods, looking as pristine andposed as ever. The problem waspletely resolved.
Back in the carriage, Irene looked at Byrne, who seemed a bit ufortable. Irene spoke very calmly, This is the first time for something like this, but it wont be thest, if you ever feel too upset about it, let me take care of it all. Byrne shook his head and smiled slightly, saying, Theres really no need for that, Irene, Im certainly not like a child who needs protecting. Even the Blood Receivers may not be entirely loyal, we must absolutely remember what happened today. He paused before continuing, Tomorrow night, we will witness the first batch of Blood Receivers cultivated from children, they will be an aid to the Fischer family. Currently, several families in the region of the four towns have their sights set on our Nasir, and the situation of the Fischer family is anything but safe. The two baronial families closest to Nasir are the Kesse family in the west and the Leander family in the south. Their territories, lying between Nasir and the three other towns of the region of the four towns. The Kesse family has two Extraordinary Exponents whove reached Transmutation, possessing three viges and effectively controlling five surrounding viges. The Leander family has only one Transmutation-ranked Extraordinary Exponent, owning two viges and effectively controlling three. Since the power vacuum in Nasir, the Kesse family has been particrly interested in the resources of Nasir as a harbor, and they are filled with envy towards the Fischer family ruling over the entire town. Byrnes gaze was piercing, his voice full of determination and belief: And I have touched the 3rd Rank, soon stepping into an even higher position, and then everything will be entirely different. Chapter 85: 83 Blood Receiver (Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 85: Chapter 83 Blood Receiver (Vote for Monthly Tickets!)
Chris and Archibald returned to Fischer Manor. He didnt tell anyone about his return and went alone to his room to take a bath. The silver-haired youth standing in the tub had an ancient sculptural beauty and elegance. After he had cleaned himself, he silently dressed and went to his sister Irenes room. At the door, Chris saw Vanessa for the first time in a long while, now fifteen years old. Todays Vanessa wore a white hunting outfit that outlined a fine figure with her shirt, pants, and riding boots, her light green eyes shining like the brightest gems. She stood at the door with her hands behind her back, smiling,posed, and graceful.
The nearly perfect short-haired girl had only one w: Vanessa still limped when she walked. However, some people in the world still exude grace and poise even with a disability. Vanessa of today was such a person. She looked at Chris, curtsied slightly with a smile, and said, Young Master Chris, youve returned. Pleasee in, the headmistress has been waiting for you. Chris remained silent, feeling as though a profound barrier stood between them. He had spent most of the past year in Fein City with Byrne, only now finally returning for good, so he had barely seen Vanessa. The girls haughty and meddling personality seemed to have truly vanished. In the end, he said nothing and went into the room to see his sister Irene, bringing out the report Archibald had written for him. After leaving the room, Chris went to the alchemy workshop built by the family outside the manor two years ago, looking for Byrne. The almost half-enclosed alchemy workshop was filled with various transparent apparatus and nts that emitted strange odors, with test tubes bubbling in different colors. Byrne and his assistant, Erik, were often busy there all night long.
Erik was Ramons grandson, who fell into mental illness after his father Hugh died, and although he finally managed to converse normally with people, he would still fall intoas from time to time. Because Erik had a good memory and learning ability, and he was one of the few literates, the overworked Byrne took him as an apprentice and assistant. The new alchemy workshop covered more than fifty square meters, several timesrger than the original one, and Byrne and the thin Erik were busy inside. Youve finally returned, Chris. Has Archibalds matter been resolved? Byrne smiled upon seeing the returning Chris. Chris nodded slightly but did not respond verbally. He thought for a moment and finally couldnt help but ask, Tonight? Byrne hesitated for a moment before finally replying, Yes, it is tonight. Tonight was an important day for the Fischer family, as they would add three new Blood Receivers, granting them the Power of Consecution. They were Vanessa, who was Irenes personal attendant; Archibald, Chriss deputy; and Erik, Byrnes apprentice and assistant. Irene, with her ability to Listen for Malice, could easily pick out those with suitable natures, and then select the capable ones to nurture. The first batch of finalists from the orphanage were them, the three.
After years of nurturing, all three had developed an extreme degree of loyalty to the Fischer family, even seeing the core members of the family as their own. So, it was time to grant them Fischers Blood and the power of the gods. But Chris had long known of a matter discussed within the family and felt uneasy at heart. If they chose not to ept Fischers Blood and the Lost Ritual, they would be dealt with immediately; the family could not leave such a significant threat. The three, including Vanessa, had all done overstepping acts for the family, only that Irene had Vanessa kill a viin. Chris suddenly felt a fear, though Vanessa had be extremely loyal to the Fischer family over the past few years. If she had always been disguising herself and refused the Lost Ritual at thest moment, or showed disloyalty after receiving the blood. In any case, he didnt want Vanessa to be killed by his family. That would simply be an unimaginable nightmare. Chris,e here. Byrne suddenly smiled and beckoned Chris over; the youth hesitated for a moment before walking over. The steady-eyed Byrne slowly stood up, as if seeing through the youths thoughts, ced his hand on his cousins nape and calmly said from up close:
Dont worry, Irene and I are absolutely sure, Vanessa and the others will not reject the ritual, nor will they betray us, at least not at this point in time. Trust our judgment, Chris. He left Chriss side, patting the youths shoulder. Chris remained silent, just nodding calmly. At this point, he also had to watch the whole matter unfold. Finally, night fell. Vanessa, Archibald, and Erik came to the familys underground chamber for the first time and saw the idol, altar, and sacred objects belonging to the Lord of the Lost. Irene requested everyone to kneel, and then she, Byrne, and Chris also knelt down. Over the years, the three of them had been subtly influenced by Irene. Although they had no attachment to the faith of the True Gods, they were still filled with shock at the grandeur of the Lord of the Lost! So thats how it is, so it is Vanessa murmured to herself, It was You who saved the Fischer family. I always thought it was the Lord of Salvation or some powerful Extraordinary Exponent. Archibalds expression was extremely solemn as he said, The Fischer family saved my fate, and I wouldnt mind giving my soul to You. Erik stared dumbfounded at the idol and sacred object, speechless for a long time.
Suddenly, they all felt a terrifying power emanating from the ck light within the sacred object, as if it could destroy everything in the world, irresistible to mere mortals. That power was so overwhelming, it left them breathless. All three couldnt help but shiver and bow their heads, not daring to look directly at the ck light in the sacred object. Karl had long been aware of their presence, calmly observing the three kneeling before him, effortlessly discerning the God Pantheon stairway that best suited each of them. However, before He would truly bestow power upon them, they needed to undertake another part of the Lost Ritual. They would have to enter the Spirit Realm, pass through the Gate of Shadow, and then use a special potion made from Fischers Blood. Irene calmly narrated the various greatness of the Lord of the Lost and the teachings of Dawn. All three agreed to undergo the Lost Ritual. Thus, they entered the Spirit Realm with the Fischer siblings, arriving directly in front of the Gate of Shadow this time. This is the Spirit Realm! All three were extremely shocked. Although they had heard of the existence of the Spirit Realm, they merely knew it as an extremely mysterious and bizarre world. All secrets rted to the Spirit Realm were highly valuable, and even thoserge nobles and churches knew very little about it! Afterpleting the Lost Ritual, they felt that terribly frightening presence. The Lord of the Lost was gazing upon them! Irene and Byrne exchanged a nce and nodded.
The next step was to pray for the grace of the gods, to enable them to step onto the God Pantheon stairway and grasp the mysterious power of Consecution. Irene began to pray again for the grace of the Lord of the Lost, offering three different ss 1 Extraordinary Materials that had been prepared in advance. They were the phantom flower with transparent petals that change color with the moonlight as if made of pure light. There was also the Fantasy Wisteria with small purple flowers covering its vines that emitted gentle, breathing-like sounds, inducing deep sleep. And the Crystal Coral Polyps, which slept deep in the ocean like transparent crystal sculptures. Great Lord of the Lost Another sacrifice began, and finally, the three Blood Receivers sessively obtained differing Consecution powers, embarking upon three brand new God Pantheon stairways. Vanessa embarked on the Path of World Order, with her first Consecution power being Guardian. Guardian possessed two Extraordinary traits: Protection and Lethal Counterattack. Protection allowed for advance marking of a person with a spell symbol so that the guardian could actively take on half of the damage inflicted on the marked individual. Lethal Counterattack meant that if attacked, the chance to hit the source of the damage would be greatly increased on the next strike, provided the target was within range. Her physical condition improved greatly, while her Spiritual Power increased less so, although Vanessa was a Spellcaster herself. Archibald embarked on the Path of Cmity, with his first Consecution power being Gale Protector. Gale Protector only had one Extraordinary trait: Storm Armor. Storm Armor allowed an Exponent of Consecution power to automatically generate swirling winds around them; the more Spiritual Power consumed, therger the range. Even Storm Armor could grow to form a massive storm as the Exponent steps onto the higher ranks of the Path of Cmity, a trait that would grow with him. Archibalds physical and Spiritual Power improved fifty-fifty. Erik embarked on the Path of Forging, with his first Consecution power being Craftsman. Craftsman had two Extraordinary traits: Deft Hands and Heavy Strike. Deft Hands allowed an Exponent to automatically master most craftsmanship skills, instantly possessing the experience of a craftsman of decades. Heavy Strike meant that when using a weapon to attack, the damage carried an impact effect, allowing the force to prate armor. Eriks physical condition improved minimally, with a greater increase in his Spiritual Power. Irene looked at the three new Extraordinary Exponents, each of them appearing joyful, confused, and lost. Vanessa seemed to be able to ept this more than the other two; it was too astonishing for them to suddenly gain Extraordinary Power. She approached them slowly and said in an even tone: You must remember, this Extraordinary Power belongs to the great Lord of the Lost and the Fischer family; from now on, you will be members of Dawn and also loyal servants of the Lord of the Lost. The Fischer family are favored members of the gods and will convey His grand oracles. Our Lord gazes upon you. If you harbor thoughts of betrayal, you will surely face an unimaginable end, sinking into despair. Chapter 87: On-Shelf Note: A New Year’s Letter to Readers Chapter 87: On-Shelf Note: A New Years Letter to Readers
` 2012-2018, the Confused phase. The first time I uploaded a novel, the sentences werent even divided into paragraphs, there were sentences that didnt flow everywhere, but the act of writing novels filled me, then a high-schooler, with joy. I wrote tens of thousands of words in two consecutive books, and because no one read them and they only had single-digit collections, I cut them off. The third book I wrote, titled The Greatest Demon Lords Royal Chef, finally got me a contract. My editor at that time, Sharp, told me a lot, like asking me to stabilize my updates.
Im a student, I cant stabilize Alright. High school was busy, and soon my book was discontinued. In my first year of college, I pursued a fulfilling life but found it meaningless andpletely out of ce. I then started rewriting my old work. The editor had changed, and it was not easy to get the collection back to a thousand, but there was never a chance to be featured on the shelf. And then, my book got banned during the first big purge. A few monthster, I went next door, my skills had greatly improved, and I could even write coherent sentences! I wrote several books with promising beginnings, and finally, one got contracted. I was ecstatic, and in the end, I even managed to amass over three thousand collections in anticipation of being featured! Wow, invincible! I swore that as long as I got two hundred initial orders, I would write a million words! Unfortunately, there were only about sixty initial orders, so I tearfully wrote an apology chapter and cut off the book. I finally realized the most terrifying thing. Compared to those geniuses who rose rapidly with just two or three books,
I did not have even the slightest bit of writing talent! Later, I wrote another book and decided to aim for an explosive opening. The protagonist would start by punching Gaia to pieces and begin evolving a mythical civilization, garnering five hundred and five initial orders. Because writing invincible characters is truly difficult, I started to subconsciously try group characterization. The outline for the grand world view of all subsequent novels was thus determined. Back then, I sincerely felt satisfied with just over a thousand average orders. Until one day, while studying novels in the authors group, I was suddenly humiliated by a big shot who kept asking me how many average orders I had and dared to research how to write novels, calling me an idiot! At that moment, I was truly angry, but I dared not talk back because he had many fans and author friends. I was a student and feared cyberbullying to the core. After struggling for two years, this book was eventuallypleted, an asion worth celebrating. Then I saw a book called Low-Dimensional Game with a concept and framework simr to my own. Huh, at that moment, I suddenly felt that maybe I had a chance if I went back to the starting point. 2018-2020, the Learning phase. I wanted to write a new book. At that time, a well-meaning author with tens of thousands of orders appeared in the authors group. I shamelessly showed him the beginning of my new book several times. After his revisions, I published it. Unexpectedly, the new book quickly gained over ten thousand collections!
Wow, invincible! But the collections stopped growing there, and the initial orders were only one thousand two. After featuring, the subscriptions began to drop crazily, and I, not understanding why, could only write to the end with endurance, averaging one thousand five orders. Why? What exactly was the reason? The start of the novel performed very well, but then it steadily declined. I began to diligently consider the fundamental reasons behind the good and bad performance. The new start was going to be about the Fourth Disaster because I noticed these kinds of books performed well and not many people wrote them. Lets write something rxed and humorous! This time, after much pain, I decided I must polish the opening and the early ideas thoroughly before publishing, so I shamelessly pestered the ten thousand order author for revisions. Its written too hastily, It doesnt evoke the emotions, Its not good enough Rewrite, ask for help, revise, rewrite, ask for help, revise, rewrite, ask for help, revise, rewrite, ask for help, revise, rewrite, ask for help, revise Rewrite, rewrite, rewrite, rewrite, rewrite, rewrite Ten times!
For a long, drawn-out month, I repeatedly conceived and reconstructed, continuously transforming my understanding of web novels, and after rewriting ten times, I finally got the answer I wanted. Good, this will do. I went for it! Published. Waiting for a contract. Contract sessful. Waiting for a rmendation. Barely made it through the trial. Waiting to rush the charts Rushing the charts. First ce in seven charts! Eight thousand seven initial orders! Nine thousand readings!
Wow, invincible! However, the readings began to drop continuously, and I couldnt hold on, so I simply gave up and kept writing for a month until I looked at the readings again. It had fallen to three thousand. The average orders kept sliding, from a ten thousand order book down to just over eight thousand. Thankfully, the rmendations slowly helped it recover. Because I received negative feedback daily, theedy novel became less rxed, and writing every day became dull. Long-term sitting,ck of sunlight, absence of friends, no attention, frugal living, and daily eptance of new declines My mental state also began to slide downhill. Finally, after one hundred and fifty thousand words, I finished the book and breathed a sigh of relief. I started trying to open a new book with joy and anticipation. 2020-2023, the Metamorphosis Phase With a backlog of thirty thousand words, I published. A flop. Backlogged fifty thousand words, I tried publishing again.
Another flop. Almost no social life, a monthly mortgage of over eight thousand, a sick family member, half a year of unemployment, the future uncertain, various thoughts in my mind, and nights and nights of insomnia. I began to get irritable and angry, especially when the people around me urged me to find a job and said I was just ying games. Anxiety, a mental illnessmon among full-time authors, crept up silently. Finally, I found my groove again. This time, I nned to write another invincible story. I saw a book about a little girl being sacrificed to the Evil God, so I decided to write a book where the protagonist, as the Evil God, is summoned by a little girl. Chapter 88: On-Shelf Note: A New Year’s Letter to Readers_2 Chapter 88: On-Shelf Note: A New Years Letter to Readers_2
Will I still seed? A sh in the pan, lucky, coincidental, newbie wall, exhausted talent Authors who have written a single work that reached ten thousand subscriptions make up the vast majority of those who have achieved such numbers. So-called ten thousand subscriptions, are just the beginning. Second on the new book rankings, the initial trend was good, but its a pity that after more than twenty chapters the story began to drag, and the protagonistcked agency, leading to a decline in following readers. Four thousand initial subscriptions.
Damn, no not invincible anymore, not invincible anymore. I started to study the data feedback, carefully pondering and experimenting with various new plotlines based on the patterns provided by the backend, and finally stabilized the following readership, while the average subscriptions also gradually increased. Ten thousand subscriptions again. Then, aic adaptation. Subscription results improved again. Unfortunately, the invincible genre framework really cant be sustained in the long run, andter performance couldnt be maintained, exacerbating my anxiety disorder, and I could only barelyplete the story. One night, as I was brushing my teeth and bleeding, I knelt on the ground and cried, thinking I had contracted a terminal illness. From then on, I embarked on a path of health anxiety, with forty visits to the hospital in a year. I knew I couldnt hold on much longer. Went to see a psychologist. It improved. If you take medication, youll feel drowsy and wont be able to write your novel.
Is that so. Then I, refuse to take medicine! For the new book, I wanted to lower the protagonists starting point and reduce the highlights, but the result was not good, untilter I wanted to write a group portrait novel. How about a protagonist ying games on a cell phone, controlling superheroes who continuously level up to save the world time after time? As long as I write about the superheroes inner conflicts and struggles, creating information gaps should be interesting, right? Alright, lets get to work! The new book started off well, until certain parts of the story began to drag, and then the following readership slipped, just like the previous book. Truth be told, I basicallyck a sense ofnguage, needing to read my own work several times after finishing it to see the quality of the writing, and I cant judge the quality of the plot either, needing the data to be clear. If the plot doesnt drag, I dont know what good pacing is; if the plot isnt nd, I dont know what intensity is. Late realization. All this time,pared to those perceptive geniuses, my writing has always been akin to a blind man fencing, a slow bird taking flight. No choice, now that itse to this, I can only ept my ws.
Seven thousand initial subscriptions. Very good, meets expectations. The me of today has gradually transformed, through extensive note-taking and repeated reflection and deliberation, I have graduallye to understand what anticipation is, what structure is, and subsequent performance will surely not copse. Uh, my eyes seem to have a bit of an issue, could it be another health anxiety attack? Go get it checked. Retinal hole,ser repair, followed the doctors advice to rest for half a month, spent that half a month in bed listening to stand-upedy. After returning, readers who left left, and those who scattered scattered, leaving only over three thousand average subscriptions. After resuming updates, the average quickly rose to over five thousand, and now Im tenth in the writingpetition, with not much prize money from fourth to tenth, and much more starting from third. I said in the authors group that I wanted topete for third ce. Everyone burst intoughter. Because the ranking was sorted by average subscriptions, at the time the author in third ce had thirteen thousand. I said that books framework wasnt strong, all the highlights and anticipation were in the beginning; what followed was nothing more than a skeletal plot, unlikely to seed.
As for me, now I can observe the backend data in real time, constantly reflect on new plots, and theter stages within the framework have plenty of highlights and anticipation, so the performance will gradually improve. Of course, they didnt believe it. The writingpetition had a word count requirement. Because of half a month without updates, I had to release mass updates to have a chance, so I began to churn out chapters, reflecting and pouring my heart and soul into it like never before. Monthster, my average subscriptions rose to eleven thousand, while that books average subscriptions dropped to ten thousand. Won thepetition prize money. Finally, sixteen thousand average subscriptions. Then, due to excessive stress, I had a mental breakdown, experienced daily palpitations, took several months off to recuperate, and only after recovery did I properlyplete that book. That year, Boxnovels anti-piracy measures were very effective, ie caps increased several times over, and people around me started achieving results on Boxnovel. Ascend to the path. I want to be a Boxnovel great. 2023Now, the Future, the Reshaping Period
Ive fallen. I deeply explored and studied the Starting Fire books, attempting to deconstruct their mysteries, and subsequently failed. Not just once. For an entire year, I started several books but couldnt find the direction to keep writing. Why is that? I began to reflect. Even if Iin about being born at the wrong time or about social injustice, nothing will change. One must understand the current situation and analyze it, taking action only after fully understanding the reasons. While reflecting, I was also doing another thing. I no longer let my life revolve solely around writing books. Exercising the body, traveling, giving lectures back at school, controlling my diet, initiating social interactions. I fully realized that a good mental and physical state is necessary to maintain a consistent work output.
I began to learn how to please myself and stopped being harsh on myself, immediately indulging in food, drink, and fun when feeling anxious, to avoid bottling up emotions. It took half a year, but I reduced my weight from 178 to 137, breaking free from over two decades of obesity. Goodbye to insomnia and palpitations! For more than a decade, Ive generously solved problems for those who sought advice and expressed gratitude to those whove helped me,pleting every single paid book I started, even when illnesses caused my performance to plummet. Unknowingly, numerous loyal readers, author friends, editor friends, and other friends have gathered around me Each one of them provided encouragement and support. Finally, by controlling variables, I understood the reasons behind the sess of my books. Whether it was The Fourth Cmity or Salvation Organizations, in reality, they all followed the framework of detached protagonists with ensemble casts, which I am most skilled at writing. Why didnt I write these genres when I first came to Starting Point? Because, ah, ensemble stories are difficult to top the charts with, as they have a limited audience. This makes it hard to be a legendary writer and reach the highest peaks. The lifelong dream might thus be aborted, akin to forsaking the grand path in a world of cultivation in favor of minor techniques. Most people are like those red minnows, slow to grow and unable to transform into golden fish, giving up in the face of initial setbacks and opting for easier tasks. The few remaining realize their limited talents, destined to remain obscure all their lives, thus losing their fighting spirit. I was somewhat unwilling to admit that I was a red minnow, even though I had long realized the fact that Icked a sense ofnguage and rhythm, with absolutely no talent for writing. How can a blind person wielding a sword foresee the future and reach the highest realms without the ability to foresee, only reflecting after each injury? Not until I saw a sentence in mypletion note from a few years ago did I finally let go. Red minnows are destined not to be golden fish, but its okay if they never do, as long as they are the best red minnows they can be! So, I poured all my experience, inspiration, and passion from the past decades into a new story outline, hoping to transmit it with a hundred percent uracy. Ensembles, sacrifice, inheritance, epic tales, tears,ughter, revolutions, the fate of bloodlines The outline has the design for generations of characters ready, with each generation seeding thest. Good. After being unemployed for over a dozen months, I, wandering in the darkness, seemed to have grasped the sword in my heart. Draw the sword! Publish the book! The opening results were not bad, and the editor evenmented with high EQ that the book had the potential to be a hit. However, the plot in the past half month has be dragging again, with the old problem of issues with preunch plot reemerging, and because I couldnt see real-time readership beforeunch, I could only wait a few days after finishing to adjust the follow-up. I gradually realized that the old problem was partly due to my hindsight and partly due to the fact the beginning and framework were well done, but the story between the start and preunch wasnt polished enough. I felt from the start that this book was going to be a slow burner; it was the slowest to start of all my books, and I was already prepared for a few hundred initial subscribers and atereback. Only by breaking away from the original framework could I reach a new realm. The early performance of this book has already exceeded my expectations. I cannot say for sure that the writing will get better afterunch, I can only say Ill do my best. Ill end theunch note here. Thanks to Dreamy Mirage, Flying Words for the leaders support, thanks to Editor Cannan, thanks to the operations officer, thanks to the kindergarten head, Non-Praying Ten Strings, Poor Xixi, Green Cabbage, and Unfallen Fish for their chapter rmendations. Thanks to my family and friends who have always supported me. Thanks to myself. And finally, thank you all for your support along the way, and I wish you a Happy New Year in advance. I hope you will continue to follow this book from here all the way to itspletion note. In this life, I tread on thin ice, Do you think I can make it to the end? Chapter 89: 85: 3rd Rank “Mysterious Scholar” (Seeking First Subscription! Seeking Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 89: Chapter 85: 3rd Rank Mysterious Schr (Seeking First Subscription! Seeking Monthly Tickets!)
In the Fischer familys alchemy workshop, Byrne held a pen and paper in his hand, earnestly asking Vanessa in front of him. How have you been feeling recently, and how is the grasp of your newfound abilities? Vanessa nodded and respectfully answered: Very well, Ive been feeling better than ever before. Although theres still no sign of recovery in my legs, the improvement in my physical condition is obvious. She paused before continuing: Regarding the new abilities of the Guardian Consecution, Ive also done some research, and the principle of Pre-made Drawings you mentionedst time inspired me.
Thebination of abilities, their development, and extension, can all significantly enhance the upper limit ofbat performance. After finishing, Vanessa demonstrated the abilities development of the Guardian Consecution she had in mind. She nned to pair it with her summoning spell. Vanessa, now a mid-level Beginning Spellcaster, had a spellcasting talent type of Summoning. Initially, Byrne had purchased the Summoning-type Spellcasters Heritage from the Alchemy Council, which included three spells: Summoning Fireflies, Summoning Birds, and Summoning Vines. A low-level Beginning could memorize one spell model, a high-level Beginning three, and Vanessa, being a mid-level Beginning, could memorize two spell models. Hence, she sessfully learned and mastered Summoning Fireflies and Summoning Birds, but was somewhat less skilled with nt-type summoned creatures. Vanessa began chanting a spell, and after a short time, she summoned a swarm of fireflies that fluttered and danced on the tips of her fingers. The next moment, Vanessa controlled a firefly to gently bump against the back of her hand. Watching this scene unfold, Byrne revealed a realized look and nodded with a smile. I see. Vanessa let the firefly fly to a spot behind her back,pletely out of her sight, then she took out a throwing knife from her boot and tossed it high into the air.
The knife could have easilynded on her head, yet it unerringly struck the firefly. Vanessa repeated the action, only this time, she let the firefly fly a hundred meters away. Lethal Counterattack is an Extraordinary trait, significantly increasing the hit rate of the next attack within range against the source of the damage once attacked. Suddenly, Vanessa drew a flintlock from her waist and fired a bullet. To everyones astonishment, the bullet from the flintlock precisely hit the firefly a hundred meters away, which was flying and attempting to evade! Of course, the momentum of the bullet did not diminish, but continued to fly out. Had a person been standing behind the firefly, they would have surely been hit by the bullet. Unable to contain his admiration, Byrneughed and praised, You are very clever, Vanessa, more so than Erik and Archibald! Indeed, in terms ofbat wit, you and Chris are on the same level. Vanessa smiled and gracefully curtsied, responding, Thank you for thepliment, my lord. But once Vanessa had left the alchemy workshop, Archibald came in. The tall sixteen-year-old boy had a flushed face and seemed very excited.
My lord, I really am grateful to the family for bestowing me with such extraordinary power! Alright, calm down. Now, tell me, With a smile, Byrne patted the boys shoulder and calmly asked, taking his pen and paper: How have you been feeling recently, and how is the grasp of your newfound abilities? Archibald looked puzzled and scratched his head awkwardly, saying: To be honest, I dont quite understand; it feels just like when I was learning to read at the orphanage, with all sorts of confusion in my mind. Those words and sentences are so difficult. Even though I recognize every letter, when they are strung together, Impletely lost Byrnes expression became gradually more serious, and the previously talkative Archibald instantly shut up, not daring to utter another word of nonsense. I dont understand mysteries and the extraordinary, so I just keep using it, over and over again, until my body remembers the pattern of the wind. Byrne raised an eyebrow, what does it mean for the body to remember the pattern of the wind? He knew Archibald was an instinctual type, but that was the most iprehensible kind. Archibald, scratching his head, said, I cant demonstrate it in the workshop; its too small in here.
Alright, lets go outside. Byrne nodded, then he and Archibald left the alchemy workshop to see Erik, who was waiting outside. Erik was looking down but lifted his head to look at the two upon hearing the door open, opening his mouth as if he wanted to say something. Byrne gently patted the boys shoulder with a calm smile, saying: Just wait for us for a moment, Erik, will you? Yes. Erik nodded vigorously, his gaze filled with a childlike dependence on Byrnes departing figure. It wasnt long before Archibald started to demonstrate how he remembered the pattern of the wind. My Spirituality is too weak to harm people with wind, so I can only use it to aid myself. As he spoke, he began to run, generating a brisk wind around him, increasing his speed further and further. Then, Archibald jumped high, leaping more than three meters into the air. Phew, Im almost out of Spiritual Power, he said, sweating profusely.
Byrne nodded and smiled, saying, Good, you pass. Just keep training to let your body remember the pattern of the wind even more. Though your mind may be average, your physical instincts are on par with Chriss. Yes, my lord! Archibald walked away happily, and finally, it was the turn of the shy Erik to wait on the side. How have you been feelingtely, and how are you handling the new abilities? Byrne repeated his question with great patience once again. I feel okay. Erik thought for a long time and finally mustered up the courage to say slowly: I dont really understand extraordinary power; there are many things I havent figured out yet. I just feel that I need to understand it more carefully. He paused, then looked down and said, Sorry. Seeing Eriks nervousness and shyness, Byrne couldnt help but remember himself when he was a child. Heforted Erik and said with a smile:
Its okay, Erik; I know youre the kind of person who delves into everything carefully and doesnte to conclusions lightly. Indeed, you still need more time. Hmm. Erik nodded, and his nervous expression seemed to rx a little. Byrne put down his pen and paper andughed heartily: Actually, in terms of being meticulous, that boy Chris could also learn from you. After the three of them left, Byrne returned to the alchemy workshop alone and sat down at his working spot calmly. He drank coffee with an energy potion added to it, organized and recorded his own notes, and summarized more knowledge about the Extraordinary Realm. It was essential to record the Fischer familys various research insights and feelings about extraordinary power. The sessors didnt need exceptional intelligence or animal-like instincts; they only needed to read the books directly to gain the skills and heritage from knowledge. Byrne truly felt that this was the purpose of the existence of human books. After recording the research insights of several people, he began to do another thing. That was to record the enhancement of physical and Spiritual Power at every stage of the Power of Consecution in a more systematic and quantifiable way. How much enhancement one would get after mastering the Power of Consecution was, in fact, an important question. After many failed experiments, he began to hate words like appropriate amount, substantial, and approximately, as well as vague data, deciding to record them with precise datapletely. With blue lightning flickering in his eyes and the speed of his thoughts greatly increased, Byrne tried to calcte the precise data from the various scenes in his memories. Assuming that the 1st Rank of the God Pantheon stairway brings aprehensive enhancement of 10, two people with existing differences in qualities would still have varying improvements: the strong be stronger. Then, the diators physical quality enhancement is 7.7, and Spiritual Power enhancement is 2.3. Conversely, the Squires physical enhancement is 2.3, and Spiritual Power enhancement is 7.7. As for the Chronicler, the physical enhancement is 3.5, and Spiritual Power is 6.5. Byrne made his assessments based on the various scenarios in his memory, staring intently at the paper as he persistently wrote down one figure after another. Memories of the Fischer familys journey flooded back to himtheir departure from the cart and wooden hut to securing a ce in this town. They repelled the attacks of the jungle natives and became heroes in the eyes of many. Hunter physical 6.8, Spiritual 3.2; Guardian physical 6, Spiritual 4; Gale Protector physical 5, Spiritual 5. Finally came the Artisan from the Path of Forging, whose physical quality enhancement was 2.9, and Spiritual Power enhancement was also 7.1. After summarizing the known data of the 1st Rank, Byrne took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and recalled the various memories in his mind. His fathers passing, the knights title, his first trip to the city, marriage and having children, the catastrophe caused by the Sea God Cult, and taking control of the port town Nasir. All the memories were crystal clear, including the long-hidden sadness in his mind. Then, he began summarizing the data for the 2nd Rank. After stepping onto the 2nd Rank, the Extraordinary Exponent received aprehensive quality enhancement of 25. The Duelists physical quality enhancement reached a high 17, while Spiritual Powers enhancement was only 8. Listener physical 6, Spiritual 19; Pharmacist, physical 9, Spiritual 16; Assassin, physical 13, Spiritual 12. Finally, havingpletely recorded all the data and organized it into a draft worthy of a book, a smile appeared on Byrnes face. With detailed data, the Fischer family would be able to research and explore extraordinary power more systematically in the future. What he had done today would definitely be an important beginning for the Fischer family! Just at that moment, his spirituality suddenly boiled! And it showed no sign of stopping, the boiling persisted, and Byrne was stunned for a moment before he rushed out of the alchemy workshop to find Irene! Dozens of minutester, three core members of the Fischer family arrived at the second underground floor of the sacrificial chamber. Irene took the lead and knelt down to offer a ss 3 Extraordinary Material, Moonshadow Bearskin, then the great Lord of the Lost granted Spiritual Radiance once again. Karl returned to the Spirit Realm, and in the constetion that he had newly entered, there existed a thoughtful old man in a ck leather coat with deep eyes, surrounded by mes that danced incessantly. He carried the Spiritual Radiance back to reality. It was a light far more expansive and intriguing than the previous two times. Byrne swallowed hard, his excitement palpable as he extended his hand to touch the radiance. In an instant, he felt an unprecedented power surging from the depths of his soul! Such formidable power, enough to rival a strong person who had reached the level of Transmutation! So thats how it was, whether stepping onto the 1st or 2nd Rank of the God Pantheon stairway, it was merely arriving at the outpost. Only beginning from the 3rd Rank, was he truly starting to climb the foothills of this high mountain! Consecution Mysterious Schr! Apart from the new Extraordinary trait Deconstructive Perspective, five brand-new Spells emerged in his mind. They were me Maniption, Mirror Deflection, Sound Marker, Body Double, Shape-shifting! Chapter 90: 86 New Ability (2nd Update!) Chapter 90: Chapter 86 New Ability (2nd Update!)
Congrattions! Irene couldnt help but reveal a smile and continued, Youve finally reached the 3rd Rank, Byrne. The Fischer family can now stand firm! Congrattions. Even Chriss face showed a faint trace of a smile. The Mysterious Schr of the 3rd Rank was indeed a very powerful step. Byrne took a deep breath, feeling the power he now held. The first was Deconstructive Perspective, which seemed to be an upgraded version of Drug Verification.
Drug Verification could analyze the specific effects of various drugs. But as long as one devoted enough spiritual power and time, Deconstructive Perspective could deconstruct the specificponents of the target by gazing at it, not limited to drugs. The moreplex and mysterious the object, the more spiritual power and time it required. Moreover, it was a dangerous ability; if the target of the deconstruction had its own consciousness, it could very well be aware of the existence of the spellcaster. Byrne knew that if the target was unfathomably powerful, the very instant he attempted deconstruction, his mind mightpletely copse. me Maniption was the Mysterious Schrs primary offensive ability. After many years of support work, Byrne finally had the power to directly harm his enemies. The group arrived outside the manor in the open estate to test the ability of me Maniption. Vanessa, Erik, Archibald, and Captain Theo also came to watch. They clearly were very pleased, each of them offering congrattions to Byrne. Everyone clearly understood one thing: the Fischer family was about to be a true noble family, and everything was about to undergo a transformation! Vanessa, with her hands sped behind her, nced worriedly at thewn and couldnt help but remind him, My lord, be careful not to ignite the grass here. Archibald immediately said, Dont worry about that, trust me, Lord Byrne will definitely control it with ease! Vanessa smiled slightly and did not argue with him.
Byrne chuckled and said, Trust me, I feel like I can do it. He paused for a moment and then added, If I really do burn thewn, just deduct the cost from my personal savings. The extraordinary ability of me Maniption could create mes out of thin air around oneself. The more spiritual power consumed, the more mes could be created. The longer they were controlled, the further and faster the mes could travel, and the more spiritual power was consumed. Byrne slowly stretched out his clenched hand, loosened it slowly, and then a burst of orange-yellow me blossomed. The mes danced with his fingers, growingrger as he infused them with spirituality. After several tests, he mused to himself, The spiritual power consumed by the me within a five-meter radius around me is almost the same, but beyond five meters the consumption starts to surge, and at ten meters its nearly doubled; I can only maintain it for a maximum of three minutes. Byrne took a deep breath and raised his hands, suddenly a group of floating mes appeared in front of him, and then he controlled them to shoot towards the sky. Numerous mes instantly soared into the sky, then plummeted towards the ground. As the mes neared thewn, ready to ignite it, he retracted his hands as if pulling on reins, and the mes were caught by an invisible force, floating gently upward. The next moment, Byrnes eyes sparked with blue electric sparks.
Transcend granted his body and mind a dual eleration, and he instantly found his control over the mes to be more precise. His mind moved with his thoughts, and the many orange-yellow mes in the sky transformed into various animal shapes, even running and frolicking. Everyone who saw this performance-like spectacle was stunned. Mirror Deflection was a defensive ability that could form an invisible mirror within a three-meter radius in front of oneself. This was a protection made of spiritual power that could deflect attacks from near, medium, and long range. However, maintaining the invisible mirror continuously consumed spiritual power, and the mirror had three modes: single-sided, semi-enclosed, and fully enclosed. Obviously, therger the defensive area, the more consumption increased. He also noticed an issue: If an invisible mirror was formed beyond three meters and a sudden attack urred at close range, he would not be able to immediately withdraw the original mirror to form a new one. Sound Marker allowed him to use spiritual power to leave a triangr mark, drawn on paper or written on walls. Once the trigger method and desired sound were set, it would emit the sound once the conditions were met. Hmm, another auxiliary type of ability, Byrne contemted how to make perfect use of it. Body Double was an ability that somewhat surprised Byrne. He could expend Spiritual Power to create a Byrne identical to himself, with an appearancepletely the same, and even the touch of the skin felt no different. However, Body Double Byrne had no mind of its own; Byrne had to set its pattern of behavior in advance, and the farther the body double was from him, the more Spiritual Power it consumed.
Ultimately, the body double possessed no Extraordinary power, its physical strength was no different from an ordinary persons, and it would disappear at the slightest Heavy Strike. Shape-shifting An ability to exchange ces with objects, and the targets for Shape-shifting could be anything within his line of sight. But if he wanted to swap ces with a being with a soul, the other party must harbor no subconscious hostility. It was best to use a fixed gesture to make Shape-shifting easier to activate, otherwise, it would take nearly a second to initiate. After contemtion, Byrne decided to consistently use snapping fingers to trigger Shape-shifting. Of course, it did not mean he couldnt use Shape-shifting without snapping his fingers, but the conditioned reflex formed by snapping fingers made it much quicker. Quick enough to advance the activation time by half a second, which he found very useful. Its a pity, though, half a second is still too slow, it would be nice if it could be faster. After several days and nights of testing, Byrne urately deduced that the improvements to hisprehensive quality from reaching the 3rd Rank were 70. The physical enhancement from being a Mysterious Schr was a full 20, even higher than the 2nd Rank Duelist of the Path of Conquest. Keep in mind that Duelist was a purely closebat oriented Consecution.
Meanwhile, his Spiritual Power surged crazily, more than three times as much as when he was a Pharmacist, confirmed to be around 50. Byrne could clearly feel that the Spiritual Power he once possessed was extremely meager; he indeed had be much more powerful now! Not only the new powers he acquired, but the effect of his former Extraordinary ability Speed Sketching also improved significantly. Now, I could easily defeat four or five of my past selves. He calmly remembered that robed man from the Sea God Cult, and the experiences from when he was involved in the encirclement still loomedrge in his mind. The current him could do better than that man, the Extraordinary Exponents of Consecution powers could not enhance themselves with battle skill nor spellcraft. But their victoryy in obtaining sufficiently strong powers immediately upon ascension. The three of them were filled with gratitude and admiration for the great Lord of the Lost and once again carried out a ritual to give thanks to the Lord of the Lost. Subsequently, they discussed two rather important matters. Byrne had read many books and was already well-versed in mostws of the Cyart Kingdom. ording to thews of the Cyart Kingdom, an Extraordinary from a knight n who reaches the Transmutation level can pledge loyalty to the Royal Family and be a baron, then obtain territory and establish a private army, he paused before continuing, Now that I have a level of power not inferior to a low-level Transmutation, its feasible for me to pretend to be an Extraordinary who advanced through the Spellcaster pathway.
All along, strength verification has been conducted by the major churches. Ive inquired before; because the East Coast Province falls mainly under the jurisdiction of the Tempest Church, we just need to pass the bishops inspection. However, usually, it would be the Assistant Priest of the Tempest Bishop whoes. It was that same Assistant Priest who hade to Nasir Town for the Spawn of the Abyss incident. As a diligent person, Byrne had inquired about the real name of the Assistant Priest, Zayne Frosac, a member of the Frosac family, a great noble n of Cyart. Byrne thought for a moment and felt he should be able to handle the inspection, after which he could obtain a fief from the Royal Family. As for the second matter, often after an Extraordinary reaches the Transmutation level, they need to hold a suitably grand banquet, for people toe and congratte. And upon bing a noble of Cyart, tradition also dictates a banquet. I propose to host both banquets together, he added. An Extraordinary noble family might have several Transmutation Extraordinaries, but theres usually just one title; thus, bing an Extraordinary overlord of Cyart is a cause for celebration once more. Overjoyed, everyone agreed, and then Byrne dispatched Vanessa to the towns Tempest Church, hoping the old priest could write a letter to His Grace the bishop. Chapter 91: 87 Private Gathering (3rd update, more at noon!) Chapter 91: Chapter 87 Private Gathering (3rd update, more at noon!)
Vanessa, with her short green hair and dressed in a white hunting outfit, walked along the road,manding great respect from the townsfolk around her. On one hand, this was because she was a spellcaster, and people naturally revered those with extraordinary powers, and on the other hand, it was because Vanessa was a trusted member of the Fischer family. A female servant also followed her, responsible for carrying things. In reality, Vanessas position within the Fischer family was akin to that of a housekeeper, a bit higher than Archibald and Erik. After years of training by Irene, Vanessa handled various matters in an orderly and well-cultured manner, being elegant without losing dignity. Even with a noticeable limp in one leg, Vanessa never felt dejected or ashamed of her disability, and anyone could see theposure and confidence in her eyes.
People still held the youngdy, who was always gentle and smiling, in great affection and respect. Upon arriving at the church, Vanessa sought out the old priest to inform him of the family heads arrival at Level 2. Are you serious? He has actually reached Level 2! The old priest, who was praying, had a dramatic change in expression and quickly rose from in front of the statue. With her hands behind her back, Vanessa nodded lightly and smiled as she said, Thats the situation. The Lord Baron hopes that you could write a letter to the bishop, requesting the church to dispatch someone for the verification of his extraordinary power. Ah, definitely, rest assured on that. The old priest nodded his head and after pondering for a moment, said: I will go with you to the Fischer household to personally congratte Lord Baron Byrne, oh, Mr. Byrne. Vanessa calmly smiled and continued, Theres no hurry for that. In time, after the family head bes the lord, he will host a banquet and will surely invite you. The old priest shook his head and waved his hand with a smile. Its different. I will still go then, but today I must go as well, to have a private exchange.
Vanessa paused for a moment, then quickly understood the old priests thoughts. Attending the banquet was a formal affair, but offering congrattions in person at the first opportunity would foster closer rtions. By the time the old priest and Vanessa arrived at the Fischer family, they found they were not the only ones there. The drawing room could almost be described as a full gathering. Elder Aaron of the silver descendants n was the first to arrive. Then came sea merchant John, followed by Verne from the Verne family, Moore, the leader of the East City Dagger Brotherhood, and the sheriff of Nasir Town. Having received the news, everyone had made it to the Fischer family more or less immediately. In the drawing room, apart from Byrne, the old priest held the highest status, hence despite being ater, he was seated closest to Byrne. Byrne had anticipated the current situation and waited with everyone for the evening banquet with a smile. This banquet was not the official celebration for achieving Transmutation and bing a baron, but a private gathering of their circle, different in nature. At the banquet, Byrne smiled as he looked at the people around him, noting that some were excited, and others appeared uneasy. Everyone realized the Fischer family would henceforth be different. All my old friends gathered together; Im very pleased, it has been a long time since weve had such an asion. The white-haired sea merchant Johnughed, let out a sigh, and with open arms said,
Its easier to conduct business being around the Fischer family. In the future, there will be many more such asions, Lord Byrne. He usually addressed Byrne as Mr. Byrne, but now he addressed him straightforwardly as Lord, even though Byrne had not yet be a formal baron. However, the way everyone looked at him had changed. Now, Byrnes status was iparable to before; everyone was careful with even the smallest details, showing him respect in every move they made. Sea merchant John was not the only one ready with gifts, but he brought forth a ss 2 Extraordinary Material. The others were surprised. Over the years, the prices of mysterious rare artifacts and extraordinary materials had skyrocketed, yet John had readily produced a ss 2 Extraordinary Material. Could he possibly bring out an even more valuable gift for the official banquet? Instantly, several people felt uneasy, thinking that their gifts paled inparison and did not sufficiently respect the Fischer familys face. A meremoner, what status could he possess to dare bring a gift more precious than ours? The silver descendant elder, Aaron, with a calm look and straight and respectful tone, said, Nasir has already be a possession of the Fischer family, and with Mr. Byrne arriving at Level 2, thends of the four towns on the East Coast, all the major families, and the extraordinary exponents will thoroughly remember the name Fischer. Due to Aarons blunt nature, even his ttery seemed a lot more sincere, but Byrne merely smiled and did not respond. The old priest smiled, looking at Byrne seated beside him, and said, Mr. Byrne, I havent said this before, but now is the right time to tell you.
After bing a true noble, the social circles you engage with will bepletely different, and perhaps you could try to be better acquainted with the bishops assistant priest. He never paid much attention to a minor knight n before, but now its entirely different. The old priest paused a moment, hinting, It would definitely benefit the Fischer familys future. Byrne nodded repeatedly, assuring that he would remember the old priests words and would take good care of the assistant priest when hees to Nasir. The private gatheringsted untilte at night, where much was discussed. Sea merchant John and Moore, the leader of the Brotherhood, beingmoners and not extraordinary exponents, had the lowest status; they barely spoke a few words of their own and were primarily bystanders at the gathering. After everyone else had left, sea merchant John stayed behind alone. John, do you have something else to discuss? John nodded and immediately said, Its about the factory that the Fischer family is about to set up. I also want to invest a sum of money in it, Lord Byrne. Hmm, its not that its impossible, Byrne nodded. Even if the Fischer family wanted to bear the investment of two factories, it would be very straining, and inviting others to join was something he and Irene had considered. After hesitating for a long time, sea merchant John still spoke up: Ah, actually, I have another matter I wish to ask you. Have you heard of the existence of the Spirit Realm?
The Spirit Realm! The keyword made Byrne cautious, and he nodded and said carefully, I indeed heard about it in Fein City, but I dont know much about the Spirit Realm. Sea merchant John chuckled and said: Not knowing is just right, hehe. The Spirit Realm is a ce of mystical convergence, the most secretive and extraordinary ce in the world. They say that some people in the world have obtained unprecedented knowledge and power from the Spirit Realm, and the entire world will change because of it! Sea merchant John showed a secretive expression and said in a lowered voice: I know that some people on the East Coast have really reached the Spirit Realm and can even go there frequently! Really? Byrne pretended to be shocked as if finding it hard to believe, and said: Ive heard that only asionally do people identally enter the Spirit Realm from their dreams. Can people really enter there reliably? That seems unlikely! In his heart, he also found it interesting. If it werent for the Lord of the Lost, the Fischer family would find it difficult to enter the Spirit Realm.
All sorts of mystical knowledge and intelligence about the Spirit Realm are extremely precious and rare among the Extraordinary nobility circles; in ces like the ck market or the Alchemy Council, selling them could bring considerable profit. Because of caution and the principle of confidentiality, the Fischer family had always refrained from selling the intelligence they knew, fearing it might provoke queries from potent forces about how they came to know of it. Although the ck market and the Alchemy Council both im to keep the sellers identity confidential, the Fischer family doesnt trust thempletely. Sea merchant John sighed and, squinting his eyes, revealed his innermost thoughts: I n to make a desperate gamble and buy a method that allows stable entry into the Spirit Realm! They say theres every miracle and wonder in the Spirit Realm, and even a mortal might be Extraordinary there! This seemed too risky. Byrne maintained an extremely solemn expression but felt inside that Johns choice was a path to his own doom. Indeed, the Spirit Realm has every miracle and wonder, and there lies infinite possibility. It even includes the chance for a mortal to ascend to Extraordinary status! However, the myriad mysterious and eerie beings in the Spirit Realm outnumber those in the real world by dozens of times, making it dangerous even for Extraordinary Exponents. He, a mere mortal, entering, would be like a plumpmb entering the midst of a pack of tigers. Sea merchant John said through clenched teeth: Yes! I want to go to the Spirit Realm, I want to explore the method by which a mortal ascends to bing an Extraordinary! Im already over sixty, and Ive lived my life just as a normal merchant. Im not content with that, and even if theres only the slightest chance, I want to take the gamble! Hm, God will protect you, John. Byrne nodded, but deep inside he recalled how Irene had tested John two years ago. At that time, Irene tested John on his attitude towards the gods, not knowing if it was pretense or simple caution, John immediately acted as a devout believer of the Storm. So, at the family council meeting, Byrne had cast a dissenting vote on the scale of faith. He refused to make John a Blood Receiver like he had once drawn Grandma Narda, even against the appeal of sea merchant John. Irene, however, had voted in favor on the scale of faith. She said she could feel that deep within Johns heart, there was actually no belief in the True Gods. Additionally, he had maintained a very good rtionship with the Fischer family for over a decade and being astute, he would be unlikely to act rashly even after receiving the blood. Maybe its time to hold another family council meeting, Byrne thought to himself after John left. He had just presented the most valuable gift, overshadowing everyone present, and he was sure it would make some feel discontent. But John, in an attempt to please the Fischer family, had really gone all out. It was evident that in Johns heart, he was deeply tied to the Fischer family. John is full of desire for Extraordinary power, and at the same time, he is a savvy person who understands the rules well. If he bes even more closely connected to the family, it would definitely be beneficial. Moreover, the matter of doing business has taken up too much of my energy Chapter 92: 88 The Baronial Family Chapter 92: Chapter 88 The Baronial Family
Ten full days had passed before the Assistant Priest of the Tempest Church finally arrived in Nasir. He met with Byrne and the old priest inside the church. Its you again? Assistant Priest Zayne still remembered Byrne, having met him once years ago because of the Spawn of the Abyss incident. He sat in the chair, squinting as he sized up Byrne, sensing that the man had be much moreposed. Years ago you told me that you were a Bloodline Knight, as well as a Transmutation-type spellcaster. Back then it didnt matter whether you concealed anything, but now that you have reached the Level of Transmutation, you must demonstrate and rify everything in detail with me.
As an auditor, he too had a corresponding responsibility. If the auditee did not meet the qualifications and still became a baron, then Zayne would also be punished once the matter was exposed. Byrne found it strange; shouldnt it be the Transmutation Level? Why did the other person say Level of Transmutation? In themonnguage of the Ouden Continent, Transmutation and Level of Transmutation are twopletely different terms, so he could easily make out the difference. But Byrne wasnt foolish enough to remind the Assistant Priest of his mistake, he simply began showcasing the spells he had mastered. What he needed to pretend to be was a Transmutation-type spellcaster who had reached Level 2. Spellcasters who reached the Level of Transmutation through training inheritance and Magic Potions would see their mental power increase several-fold, improving both output and recovery efficiency. At the same time, the number of spell models one could remember in their mind would increase from three to five. The biggest difference was that with more acute control over mental power, Level 2 spellcasters could master several universal spellcraft techniques. The five universal spellcasting techniques were Promation, Silent Casting, Expansion, Twin, and Strengthen. They could use several times more mental power to make their next spell gain entirely different new effects. It could be by pre-emptively proiming the effect of their spell to increase the chance of hitting, or by increasing the range of the spell effect through Expansion, or releasing the same spell twice simultaneously with Twin, casting spells without uttering a sound with Silent Casting, and the most straightforward act of amplifying the spells power, Strengthen. The spell Byrne was to showcase was Speed Sketching, the one he was most adept at using daily.
He didnt show his Pre-made Drawing, but drew on the spot instead, while pretending to chant a spell under his breath. By then, the debilitating effect caused by his Speed Sketching had improved a lot, to the point where even steel could be as fragile as old clothes. Indeed, this is not an effect that a Beginning Level spellcaster could attain. Its even a great threat to Extraordinary Exponents at the Transmutation Level, the Assistant Priest noted as he watched a suit of iron armor easily torn to shreds, nodding thoughtfully. Speaking of which, what do you think about the term Level of Transmutation? Dont you think its much better than Transmutation? Byrne paused for a moment, then quickly responded: Indeed, describing the transition from Level 1 to Level 2 as qualitative change triggered by quantitative change makes it sound more fitting than a simple transition of matter. Good, thats what I think too, the Assistant Priest said with a smile, nodding happily. Now, the church is considering renaming Level 2. A name change? Byrne fell into contemtion, feeling that there must be more to it than simply changing a name. The Assistant Priest got up from his seat and slowly said, hands behind his back: The main issue is that some old fellows disagree. In fact, many of the rules set hundreds of years ago, or even earlier, should also be changed.
Do you think Im right? Without hesitation, Byrne nodded and smiled: Its true. Knowledge and rules need to progress to keep up with the changing times. Assistant Priest Zayne burst intoughter and said, Hahaha, very well, Baron Byrne. It seems your thoughts coincide with ours. The times have changed, and the church needs a bit of change internally! The old priest stood to one side, silent, a wry smile on his face. Byrne nodded with a smile, but inside, his heart was hit by a storm of shock. He had long heard that the situation within the major churches was unstable. Had the internal split and strife within the Tempest Church reached such a point that it was now being openly revealed to outsiders? The Fischer family had urately predicted the time when the Assistant Priest would arrive, and their celebration banquet had been scheduled for this very day. Any dy of even a day was undesirable for the busy Assistant Priest, who did not wish to stay any longer than necessary. However, seeing that the timing was just right, and Byrnes response had satisfied him, Zayne ultimately decided to attend the celebration banquet. The turnout for this celebration banquet was quite substantial, with well over a hundred guests. It was not just the wealthy and powerful from Nasir Town, but also knightly families and influential families from many surrounding viges had sent representatives.
Upon seeing Zayne, the Deputy of the Tempest Bishop, everyone was extremely surprised, and they all tried ways to ingratiate themselves with this truly important figure. Zayne maintained an indifferent demeanor throughout, only speaking proactively to Byrne and the old priest. His status was extremely high, second only to the Tempest Bishop and the East Coast Governor. In the East Coast Province with millions of people, only the Fox of the Lion n, Viscount Bast, and the ck Hawk of the Eagle n, Viscount Zavier, could speak with Zayne as equals. Andpared to the intimidating Tempest Bishop, the perpetually busy Assistant Priest seemed more like the one wielding actual power. Thus, for ordinary knights and the wealthy, Zayne had no energy or inclination to bother with them, and eventually, he left the banquet early to rest as he was somewhat tired. Byrne could distinctly feel a collective sigh of relief from everyone once the influential figure had left, and the tension noticeably eased. However, their gaze toward him and other members of the Fischer family, like Irene, was now filled with even more respect. This was particrly true for those from knight families not based in Nasir Town. They had long heard of the formidable reputation of the Fischer family of Nasir Town but had never known the true extent of it until they met in person and realized that this family was indeed impressive and even had connections with influential figures in the Tempest Church. At that moment, Vanessa ran over and whispered in Irenes ear, Madame Director, more important guests have arrived. Who? Irene immediately asked.
Vanessa replied calmly, People from two baronial families from around Nasir Town havee together. It wasnt unexpected. Irene nodded her head; it was quite normal for neighboring families to visit, participate in the celebration banquet, and foster good rtions with the future baronial family. But one thing did surprise her. How did two baronial families, which were known to be fiercely antagonistic toward each other,e together? To the west and south of Nasir Town, there were two baronial families: the Kesse family and the Leander family. The Kesse familys knightly Bloodline ckstone Iron Dragon possessed the power of bodily draconic transformation, thus they were also known as the Dragon Scale n. Their family estate was west of Nasir Town, controlling three knight families. The Leander family, located to the south of Nasir Town, had the Bloodline power of the Forest Dragon Mammoth which allowed control over nts; they held sway over two knight families. These two families had always been at odds with each other, frequently involved in disputes and even violent altercations, having even killed members of the rival family. Soon, Byrne and others like Irene saw the representatives from the two baronial families, which were the heads of their respective families. The head of the Kesse family was a middle-aged man in very neat and splendid clothing, tall and with slightly dark skin, features sharp as though cut by a knife, and broad shoulders. The most noteworthy aspect was his orange-yellow eyes, slitted like a snakes, giving off a demonic vibe.
The head of the Leander family was an elderly man with a kind and benevolent appearance, over sixty years old and slightly corpulent. He squinted as he eyed Byrne and the others, pondering something all the while. Byrne smiled outwardly while inwardly knowing that both families were uninvited guests. In recent months, Baron Hoverns mental instability had bemon knowledge across the four towns of the East Coast. After receiving urate information, the Kesse and Leander families had not hesitated to probe the nearly leaderless Nasir Town. Chapter 93: 89: Civilization and Barbarism (5th update!) Chapter 93: Chapter 89: Civilization and Barbarism (5th update!)
As the head of the Fischer family, Byrne still adhered to the necessary formalities on the surface. He greeted the two withposure and grace. Baron Kesse, Baron Leander, I have long heard your names and have thought about visiting, Byrne said. However, the Fischer family has been so preupied with its own affairs that I, as the head, have been constantly busy and had no chance to make the trip, for which I apologize. The orange-hued dragon eyes of Baron Kesse shifted slightly, and his gaze on Byrne was clearly hostile. Well, its fine. Its now our turn to visit you, Baron Byrne, said Baron Kesse, his voice deep and unsettling.
I didnt expect you to actually be a baron. I just wonder whichnds the Royal Family will bestow upon you. I do hope its not one of those. Byrne smiled faintly and said, Whatever the Royal Familys choice may be, the Fischer family will ept it. His understanding of history andw, of course, made clear the source of the others hostility. The reason was simple: ording to Cyart tradition, the Royal Family was most likely to choose a vige surrounding Nasir as the territory for the Fischer family. From those unimed Royalnds, one vige would be selected to grant to the Fischer family. However, the three masterless viges around Nasir Town had already fallen under the control of either the Kesse family or the Leander family. The Fischer family was likely to be thrown a meaty bone from the jaws of one of these families. Byrne, still smiling, knew he would feel the same hostility if he were the one being asked to slice off his own flesh. The evident hostility from Baron Kesse and theck thereof from Baron Leander suggested that thetter might be the more calcting of the two. The two barons took their seats one after the other. Both men were Transmutation-level powerhouses with ill intentions, and the atmosphere of the gathering became tense and ufortable. The mood at the banquet grew increasingly oppressive, and the portly Baron Leander squinted his eyes, expressing his desire for a private conversation with Byrne in the drawing-room. Byrne agreed and apanied Baron Leander to the drawing-room.
Baron Leander, ever jovial, took a seat and made a proposal. I have a suggestion, and Im not sure what youll make of it, but if the Fischer familys territory happens to fall withinnd controlled by our Leander family Then, we are willing to pay a rent to maintain control over that vige. You wont have to bother managing it, and the Fischer family will simply collect the money, he offered. Byrne, considering the proposal, asked, What kind of figures are we talking about? After a moment of contemtion, Baron Leander stated seriously, Fifty Gold Coins, annually, how about that? Byrne was silent for a while before shaking his head. The price offered was far too low; it was nothing more than a polite form of plundering. The interests of the Fischer family came first, and he could not agree to such a deal. Well, lets wait for the Royal Familys decree, then we can negotiate, he said. Baron Leander wasnt offended and continued with a smile, You should hope the territoryes from Leander, were not like the domineering Kesse family. Were civilized people who negotiate. Byrne smiled nomittally. Fifty Gold Coins a year to wrest control of an entire vigethat was their idea of civilized robbery? However, I truly do not hope thends granted to you fall under Leander territory. I sincerely wish to avoid any conflict with you.
Byrne could see that the others temperament bore some resemnce to sea merchant John. They both had the manner of businessmen, reluctant to fight unless absolutely necessary, but if there was a chance for exploitation, they certainly wouldnt hold back. You neednt worry about that, Baron Leander, replied Byrne calmly. He waved his hand nonchntly and Vanessa walked in from outside, pouring tea for both of them before standing at a discreet distance. Baron Leander was somewhat surprised to see that the steward of their family was a disabled person, which hardly seemed fitting. Byrne had already noticed the others gaze on Vanessas leg, full of discrimination and disrespect. Vanessa smiled calmly, hands sped behind her back, seemingly indifferent to it all. Byrne took a sip of ck tea and said very indifferently, Our Fischer family originally lived just outside Nasir Town, a stones throw from the jungle. It wouldnt be wrong to call us barbarians. He continued jokingly, Decency and elegance are but a fa?ade for the Fischer family. Should any domineering family dare to bully us, they would find that beneath our veneer lies barbarity and ferocity, ready to bite the oppressor full of wounds. After hearing these statements self-proiming as barbarians, Baron Leander gave a cold, mockingugh, apparently unconcerned by the veiled threats in Byrnes words.
Then, farewell, Baron Byrne. I still hope that the next time we meet, we are not enemies. Once Baron Leander had left the drawing room, Byrne rose calmly from his seat. Beneath the savage ferocity, the Fischer family harbored an even more terrifying aspect. Secretive, cautious, silent, unforgiving. All their power stemmed from the great Lord of the Lost. Irene, looking at the hundreds of guests attending the banquet, felt a deep sense of satisfaction. The Fischer family had finally found its firm footing. By the time Byrne returned to the banquet hall, the entire event had already reached its conclusion. He approached Irene and the two exchanged a few words in private. After listening, Irenes expression turned subtle, and sheughed, They clearly want to snatch away Fischernd, yet theyre willing to symbolically offer fifty Gold Coins. The man is quite nice, haha. She understood why the Leander family was willing to pay this sum. They were both greedy by nature and afraid to risk a desperate fight with the Fischer family. Thirteen-year-old Chris now had the qualifications to attend formal banquets.
He suddenly noticed a gaze and furrowed his brow. Baron Kesse sat in his seat, silently staring at him, with eyes like those of a snake or lizard, which sent chills down the spine, as if he had set his sights on prey. At that moment, Assistant Priest Zayne, who had retired early from the banquet to rest, entered the hall. Both Baron Kesse and Baron Leander could no longer sit still. The seven viscounts and twelve barons of the East Coast Province, of course, all recognized Zayne. The Tempest Bishop rarely handled matters personally; almost all significant issues involving the Tempest Church were usually attended to by Zayne, his right hand. Why was Assistant Priest Zayne here? The two, who had appearedposed at the banquet, immediately became respectful and hastened to greet Zayne. Zayne wasnt particrly close with them, merely nodding calmly and politely as they interacted. As the banquet concluded, Byrne, apanied by a dozen servants, personally escorted Assistant Priest Zayne and the two barons out of Nasir Town. No sooner had they walked out of the estate than they saw hundreds of townsfolk gathered outside the main gate, blocking it sopletely that not even water could pass through. The two barons exchanged looks. Could it be that Fischers peasantry had rebelled?
Rebellions by the peasantry were rare indeed, given the overwhelming power held by the Extraordinary overlords. No matter how desperate ordinary people were, it was futile; even with flintlocks, they struggled to contend with true powerhouses. Zayne fell silent for a long while before asking, Whats going on? Why have they all gathered here? Has the Fischer family gone too far in some matter? Burning houses, massacring, looting, and torturingmoners were all toomon among nobles. As long as there were no mass casualties, the Tempest Church wouldnt concern itself with such trivial matters. And why be concerned about mass casualties? Of course, because a high number of deaths might involve heretical sacrificial activities. Since bing a true noble, Byrne had also seen that the ordinary people who respected him also instinctively carried a hint of fear in their eyes. He had heard of the evil deeds Baron Hovern had oncemitted in Nasir Town, such as tying a family to horses and dragging them through the streets without reason, or suddenly taking a daughter from a family. That man, who was courteous and gentle in front of knights and the wealthy, was in fact a nightmare to themon people. The Extraordinary overlords werembs of the gods, and themon folk were nothing but grass meant for their sustenance, utterly bereft of any means to resist. Chapter 94: 90: Hope (Vote for monthly pass!) Chapter 94: Chapter 90: Hope (Vote for monthly pass!)
Byrne looked at the people surrounding the manor outside the gate and always felt that it must not be anything badafter all, the rtionship between the Fischer family and the Nasir townsfolk was extremely cordial. Lets go take a look and find out. However, when a few of them arrived at the door, they discovered that the townsfolk were not there to protest or rebel; instead, everyone had brought gifts, eagerly vying to present them to the Fischer family. Zayneughed and said, I really didnt expect that your reputation here would be so high. Before departing in the carriage, Zayne looked down at Byrne who was sending them off and said indifferently, Take my advice,pared to winning over the hearts of mortals, the true power you wield is fundamental, and the existence of ordinary people will be increasingly meaningless to your family.
I understand! Byrne immediately nodded, grateful for Zaynes advice. Initially, when the Fischer family was very weak, the connections with ordinary people indeed yed a significant role; it was true that they needed to change their mindset going forward. After all, the vast majority of the worlds resources were in the hands of Extraordinary Exponents. Three monthster, the first factory the Fischer family had decided to establish officially began construction. The various families and individuals surrounding the Fischer family had almost all invested in the factory, securing their interests more firmly together. The construction of the pharmaceutical factory attracted a lot ofbor. Some were from Nasir Town, while others were from the surrounding viges. The Fischer family had high expectations for the first factory they established in Nasir Town and nned to build a second one, a food processing nt. Both factories were expected to bring extremely high profits to the Fischer family. In the span of three years, including the Collectible-ss rare artifact once obtained from Emil, the Fischer family had consecutively sacrificed five Collectible-ss mysterious artifacts to the Lord of the Lost. However, Karl discovered that their effects were getting worse and worse. It seemed that to break through higher seals, he needed not just more quantity of Spirituality but also higher quality.
In other words, to truly break through the third Seal, he still needed better-quality offerings. So he issued a divine oracle to inform Irene that the Fischer family no longer needed to sacrifice Collectible-ss rare artifacts. Unfortunately, whether it was the slightly stronger Treasure-ss rare artifacts or the ss 4 Extraordinary Materials, none could be bought on the ck market or from the Alchemy Council. Having money alone was not enough; many coveted resources could not be purchased with money, as various families and secretive organizations treasured and hid them. For instance, you couldnt buy Forbidden-ss rare artifacts with money, even a four-digit numbered Forbidden rare artifact would still cause a frenzy among families on the East Coast. Finally, an envoy from the Cyart Royal Family arrived. The Fischer family treated them carefully, and afterward, they learned of the territory allocated to them by the Cyart Royal Family. Ourde Vige. It was close, right on the edge of Nasir Town. You wouldnt have to go far west to find Ourde Vige, which had a poption of about a thousand people. Irene remained silent for a while before saying, Ourde is an area that the Kesse family has controlled for decades, surrounded by a forest that yields mysterious creatures, yielding several ss 2 and even ss 3 Extraordinary Materials each year. They wont sit idly by as we take Ourde from them. Its one of the Kesse familys most crucialnds.
Building an entire factory was arge-scale construction project, and Byrne specifically invited experienced individuals from Fein City to guide them to ensure nothing went wrong during the construction process. In the nearlypleted factory, a group of workers was taking a lunch break. Although they were tired, they remained cheerful and energetically chatted among themselves. They were willing to work for the Fischer family because the Fischer family never defaulted on wages and even provided a hearty lunch. The lunch consisted of bread, cabbage, potatoes, cheese, a small amount of beer, and various kinds of fish, and asionally, salt pork was added. People on the East Coast had long grown tired of fish, but salt pork had great appeal, as the Cyart peoples reserves of meat were rtively low. A worker, while eating his bread, said in conversation, I saw Miss Vanessa in East City the other day, shes really kind, smiling as she distributed food to the elderly without caring that her boots were getting dirty in the mud. Another worker beside him shook his head and said, Its a pity about her leg The worker biting his bread said, Even with a limp, shes still beautiful. Such an elegant personif my future wife could also be that elegant, that would be wonderful. Everyone burst intoughter, thinking his idea was far-fetched. Hahaha, dont dream on!
Go pee on the ground and take a look at your own face to see how much mud is on it! Madam Vanessa, the prospective housekeeper of the Fischer family, was a big shot in Nasir Town, and these poor souls were simply not on the same level as her. Even Madam Vanessas attendants were not people they could easily pursue. Suddenly an old worker said, Ive seen Miss Vanessa beating someone in secret. What? Everyone was stunned, surprised that the always graceful and gentledy would hit someone? The old worker paused and then said, But she was hitting a hooligan who was harassing the elderly, thinking he was tough because he had joined the Dagger Brotherhood. The Dagger Brotherhood! Everyone felt an inexplicable dread at the name, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The group controlled the order in East City, and their leader, Moore, along with the peace officer, even had a good rtionship with the Fischer family. The matters that the patrol team would not handle, they would handle, and any acts of violence would be intervened in by the Brotherhood. That thug was crazy, actually trying to attack Miss Vanessa, but all attacks were dodged, her hands behind her back, Miss Vanessa moved like a nimble butterfly, I really cant imagine her as a disabled person. Everyone waspletely incredulous, thinking that the old worker must be exaggerating. How could a youngdy so delicate and with a disability do such a thing?
The worker biting on the bread had urgency in his eyes and immediately asked with concern, What about that thugter, did he take people to retaliate? Miss Vanessa wont be in trouble, will she? I know those thugs dont care about the identity and status of the other party when they go mad! The old worker sneered continuously and mockingly said, What are you thinking? He didnt dare mention the incident after he went back, but the word got out, and then Moore publicly cut off one of his fingers! Everyones face showed shock, then it seemed to make sense, as after all, Madam Vanessa was from the Fischer family, and even the Dagger Brotherhood couldnt afford to offend them. Furthermore, the Dagger Brotherhood had strict rules, being even harsher on their own people than outsiders, and the rules set by that thin and short Moore evoked respect from everyone. Even when his own brother broke the rules, Moore chopped off one of his fingers. The rules that have been set are things that must be obeyed; the rules are our foundation for existence. Moore publicly shared this view with everyone. Even once when a young knight from the Verne family wanted to kill a kid who dirtied his clothes, Moore stopped him with his men. ording to the rules, he just needs topensate you with money, or at most get a beating from you, please show mercy and dont kill him. Your ordinary peoples rules, they also apply to me? At that moment, Moore even made the knight burst intoughter before suddenly pping out two of his teeth.
Moore still firmly withstood the pressure, not handing over the child but rather drew flintlocks with his subordinates and aimed at the knight, causing Vernes expression to turn gloomy as he left. The old worker continued on, with a gaze full of reverence for the Fischer family, Nasir Town is the Fischer familys property; anyone who dares to provoke the Fischer family is looking for their own death! As he said this, he slowly stood up, shook his head and said, Im off to shake the weasel, rx a bit, drank too much just now. Hahaha, you old thing, off to the restroom again? Completely useless now, eh! The workers allughed at him, and the old worker chuckled, not minding the teasing, turned around, and moved out of everyones sight to a corner. In his heart, he held great respect for Madam Vanessa and the Fischer family. The old worker used to be a fisherman from Nasir, and since a decade ago, he had been living only with his young granddaughter. During a winter fishing trip, by ident, the old man was pulled into the water by a fish and then got a high fever. He barely survived but was left with a chronic cough and a progressively weaker body. Seeing that he was about to lose the ability to livepletely, he was in agony. Without his fishing, his granddaughter had no chance of survival! That was when Madam Irene appeared, and effortlessly relieved him of his constant suffering. That gentleness and strength were undoubtedly a miracle, something the old man would never forget! Over the years, he also received food relief from Madam Vanessa, and just a few days ago, Madam Vanessa had introduced him to factory work. Now everything was moving in a good direction. He had work in the factory, no longer needed to risk going out to sea, and his granddaughter was growing up, even having two reliable suitors vying for her affection. Life finally had hope. He was sincerely grateful for the changes the Fischer family had brought to Nasir. Having finally finished peeing, the old worker took out a piece of bread wrapped in paper from his pocket, which he had not had the heart to eat and nned to take back for his granddaughter. His granddaughters birthday wasing up, and the old worker decided to use the wages he had saved up over this period to buy something girls liked, but he was still unsure what to buy. A new dress? Or a pair of pretty shoes? Maybe I should find a chance to ask Madam Vanessa, surely she knows the best answer. Just then, a tall man dressed in ck passed by the old worker, His eyes were like serpents pupils, chilling the old worker to the bone, causing goosebumps all over and his fingers to tremble involuntarily. He watched the figure growing distant, couldnt help but stare and ponder. Who was that guy? Just at that moment, a hand suddenly grasped the old workers neck from behind. Fischer Household. Having just seen Margaret off, Byrne returned to the familys hall, when the limping Vanessa quickly approached him, looking very anxious. Whats wrong? Byrne frowned slightly, sensing something must have happened. Master, theres been an incident at the factory, Vanessa paused, biting her lip, and then managed topose herself before saying, We found dismembered corpses. Chapter 95: 91: Capture (Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 95: Chapter 91: Capture (Vote for Monthly Tickets!)
The sky was covered with thick dark clouds, and the rumbling of thunder came from among them. The rain poured down like a deluge, as if ake were being emptied from the heavens onto the ground. The patriarch of the Fischer family has arrived! Upon hearing that Lord Baron Byrne hade, the workers got up one after another and headed over, with the leading few workers excitedly crowding around him. The family guards quickly blocked off the people from Byrnes proximity, but the leaders of the workers kept talking loudly, following Byrnes footsteps. Vanessa and Captain Theo were by his side, with Theo holding an umbre over Byrne. Byrne could see the Guards Captain, with his hair graying at the temples, remaining silent, while Vanessas face was covered with rain, quickly recounting the situation amidst the sound of the rain.
The deceased is an old man named Abutte. Upon counting the number of people, they discovered Old Abutte was missing, and its very possible that the remains of the body belong to him. Byrne stepped over the puddles with an expressionless face, listening to what Vanessa was saying in his ear. The impact of a mangled corpse was far greater than that of a simple death. People at the construction factory were now panicking, hesitant to continue the construction for a while. Some said the existence of the factory had provoked some mysterious entity, filling the whole affair with bad omens, and if it continued, more people would die. Finally, Byrne and his party arrived at the spot where the dismembered body was found. He personally went forward to inspect the remains that had been covered and not washed away by the rain. Activating his Extraordinary ability Deconstructive Perspective, Byrnes eyes revealed faint blue circles, allowing him to easily determine that the flesh indeed belonged to a human body. He was silent for a long moment. The matter could be the work of a serial killer in Nasir Town, or it could be retaliation by the Sea God Cult, or perhaps a warning from the Kesse family. If thetter was the case, then in time the Kesse family would let them know who the murderer was; otherwise, the killing would be meaningless. A warning had to be made known to the parties concerned. Vanessa, go call Chris. No matter who the murderer was, Byrne felt that the Fischer family needed to take the initiative.
If they allowed someone to kill indiscriminately on their own turf, that would spell trouble. Not only would the Fischer family be put into a passive situation, their reputation would also be severely damaged, and everyone would feel insecure. The connections among the lower levels were still very important. He had already thought through Zaynes words. Originally, it was almost impossible for ordinary people without the right bloodline and gifts to be Extraordinary Exponents. Having seen Exponents capable of destroying armies on their own, Zayne naturally adopted an indifferent attitude towards the connections amongmoners. In fact, most Extraordinary Exponents felt the same way and from their point of view, it was entirely correct. But the situation for the Fischer family waspletely different. The Fischer family possessed the form for the Magic Potion of the Power of Consecution. This enormous potentialy in the fact that theoretically, as long as they had enough resources, they could turn everyone into Extraordinary Exponents. Thus, they needed to pay attention to the elite among themon people, much like Vanessa, Erik, and Archibald. Vanessa nodded and then went to call Chris. On their way from Fischer Manor to the site of the incident, Vanessa told Chris everything that had happened, narrating logically even amidst the torrential rain. The silver-haired youth simply listened in silence, not saying a word from beginning to end. Chris.
Suddenly, Vanessas tone changed a bit, not saying young master but calling him directly by his name. He looked at the girl. She stopped as well. Chris gazed at the short-haired, beautiful girl and noticed a pure anger in her expressionan emotion seldom seen in the core members of the Fischer family for outsiders anymore. She was angry for the innocent, sad for the weak, and pained and resolute for the stifled hopes. Find that damned bastard, Chris, Im begging you, please, the girls body trembled slightly as she earnestly requested in the pouring rain. He did not speak, merely nodding. Of course. Chris felt a surge of joy, realizing that the deepest part of Vanessas heart hadnt changed; she was still the girl from back then. He smiled faintly. Upon their arrival at the scene, the family guards cleared the way for them. Byrne patted Chris on the shoulder and said calmly, Vanessa must have told you everything. From now on, its up to you, Chris.
Chriss hair was sodden by the rain, and he calmly lowered his gaze to look at the remains, finally nodding. He activated his Extraordinary trait Tracking Senses, and myriad hues of auras emerged before him. Although they were diluted by the rain, Chris still identified the particr trail he needed to lock onto. Found it, Chris said calmly. Theyll never find us. Inside an inn in Nasir Town, a man and a woman sat silently drinking tea. The man was a ck-haired half-orc with wolf ears and a tail, a wild look about him, dressed in civilian clothes. The woman, with brown hair, wore a choker around her neck and bracelets on her wrists and ankles, looking like a young woman Spellcaster in her twenties. Both were Extraordinary Exponents affiliated with the Kesse family,ing from two different knight ns, each at a high-level Beginning. A few days ago, they had received orders from the Kesse family to cause some trouble for the Fischer family. They had done simr things when the Kesse family and the Leander family were in conflict, so they picked out an old worker to kill, shattered his body, and then tossed it somewhere it would be easily found.
The Wolf Knight exhaled as if he was still somewhat nervous about such tasks and continued speaking: ` Weve already investigated in advance, and there is no Spellcaster among the Fischer family and their vassals capable of manipting corpses, nor is there anyone from the prophecy-type. Today, in the magical system, to recreate a crime scene, in most cases, the intact body of the victim is required. Only a handful of people on the Monarch Level can recreate the initial scene without the body. The Wolf Knight continued, ording to the n, well kill a few more people in the next ten days. Then well suggest to the Fischer family that if they do not give up control of that vige, it will meanplete enmity with the Kesse family. By that time, it wont just be a few insignificantmoners dying. The Kesse family took some time to confirm that the sudden appearance of the Assistant Priest was an ident and finally decided to take action. The brown-haired female Spellcaster nodded and said, Actually, we should have taken action a long time ago. Now that the Fischer family has be a true baronial family, its not so easy to move against them. The Wolf Knight shook his head and said, Theres no choice. Before, we didnt know about Baron Hovernsplete mental breakdown, nor were we clear about the specific situation of the Hovern family. How could Baron Kesse dare to meddle with the governors stuff? The situation of the Hovern family?
The brown-haired Spellcaster fell into thought. Indeed, ording to reason, after Baron Hovern lost his mind, the Hovern family would not just abandon their estates; they should have sent someone to take care of it. Why is it that the Hovern family haspletely ignored this enve on the East Coast? She found it very strange, but when she asked, the Wolf Knight only chuckled and refused to say anything about the Hovern family, leaving the brown-haired Spellcaster utterly speechless. Just then, the Wolf Knights nose twitched! Hmm, someone is approaching, and there are quite a few of them. Weve been discovered, run! The brown-haired Spellcaster panicked and shouted, How is that possible? They shouldnt be able to find us! However, further hesitation would be life-threatening, and although the two of them didnt understand the situation, they immediately slipped out through the back door of the inn. Having run to another street, just as they were about to take a moment to rest, the Wolf Knight noticed severalmoners with daggers watching them from a distance, who ran away as soon as their eyes met. The Wolf Knight immediately said, Wrong, there are Fischer family pawns here too! They moved again, nning to escape Nasir Town as quickly as possible and head into the wilderness outside. But soon, both stood still in the pouring rain, looking in terror at the man not far away. Byrne was dressed in ck, standing expressionlessly in the torrential rain, while Guards Captain Theo held an umbre over his head. It was the Extraordinary exponent of the Fischer family, Baron Byrne, who had reached Level 2! Damn! The Wolf Knights sweat mingled with the rain as he trembled and said, ording to the information given by that Lord, the head of the Fischer family is not good at fighting. Lets fight him! The brown-haired Spellcaster shook her head vigorously, advising with eyes full of fear, Just the two of us can never beat him. We should surrender. He shouldnt kill us after all, we only killed amoner. The Wolf Knights expression was torn and he struggled internally, still frantically debating whether to surrender or flee immediately. He couldnt surrender because his family was deeply tied to the Kesse family. If he surrendered, his entire n would be implicated. The Wolf Knight charged at them with a roar, getting closer. In the raging storm, Byrne simply extended his hand calmly and snapped his fingers. me. In an instant, the Wolf Knights body burst into hellish orange mes, and the immense pain went straight to his soul, forcing him to roll in agony on the rain-soaked ground. Aaaaah! Luckily, the heavy rain had caused the streets to fill with water, which quickly extinguished the mes on his body. Byrne didnt look at him, just staring ahead emotionlessly, and although me Maniption didnt require him to speak incantations, he still decided to say the word me in front of others. Over time, many woulde to believe that he had to chant in order to release fire, which might lead them to use a Silence Spell or other such magic against him. Then, to their shock, they would find out that he didnt need to utter a single word to unleash roaring fire. I surrender! Seeing this scene, the female Spellcaster kneeled on the ground in fright, not daring to resist. Soon, numerous guards from the Fischer family surrounded them. The badly burnt Wolf Knight was powerless to resist, and the female Spellcaster was easily captured. While the family guards were initially fearful of the Extraordinary opponents, they gritted their teeth and moved in to tie them both up. Captain Theo immediately asked, Lord Baron, how should we handle them? Byrne considered, and before he could speak, Vanessa came forward holding an umbre over Irene. Irenes gaze was icy as she said, Interrogate them first for any important information, then tie the pair up in the center of Nasir Town and let the townspeople watch and punish them. Byrne had no objections, but asked, What is the purpose of this? He felt Irene wasnt one to vent her emotions recklessly. Irene exined, This way the townspeople will be more grateful to us, and on the other hand, it will publicly humiliate whoever is behind these two. As for the mastermind, the female Spellcaster soon confessed. Unsurprisingly, it was the Kesse family. Their objective was simple and clear, to intimidate and warn, hoping to make the Fischer family voluntarily give up control over the territory of Ourde Vige. Now that the culprit behind the scenes had been identified and the evidence wasplete, what to do next? Because the victim was just amoner, both the church and the East Coast Governor would find the event ultimately unimportant and not worthy of concern. They wouldnt punish an Extraordinary overlord over such a trivial matter, as there was still a fundamental social gap between Extraordinaries andmoners. So having evidence of who ordered the two to kill the elderly worker didnt fundamentally matter. If the Fischer family wanted retaliation, they would have to figure it out for themselves. ` Chapter 96: 92: Pointing the Way (Vote for us with your monthly ticket!) Chapter 96: Chapter 92: Pointing the Way (Vote for us with your monthly ticket!)
Dad! Byrne, who was concentrating on controlling the mes on thewn, suddenly heard his sons voice beside his ear. The seven-year-old chubby Darren came running over, pitter-pattering, with his servant jogging behind him. Chubby Darren chuckled and reached out his hand, eager to touch the mes that Byrne had created and that floated in the air, his plump face full of curiosity. Byrne manipted the mes away from his sons hand and immediately warned, Dont touch them, fire can hurt you. Chubby Darren looked puzzled and, still looking displeased, lowered his hand, asking in wonderment, Arent those mes controlled by you, Dad? Can they still hurt me?
Byrne nodded and exined, Of course, they are weapons. And the purpose of weapons is to harm people; anyone who approaches them carelessly will get injured. Darren nodded, his young mind still unfettered; he suddenly asked another question. Dad, why did Mom go back to Fein City, and why wont she take me and my sister with her? Byrne fell silent for a while, then carefully formted his words: Because your mother was not happy here, there are no friends for her in Nasir Town. And there was another important reason, the education of both you and Lilian had been forcefully handed over to Irene instead of her. Byrne could understand Margarets pain; she had hardly any friends here and the living environment was not as good as in Fein, and most importantly, she couldnt educate the children herself. Over the years, Margaret had argued with him several times about this, insisting that at least she should raise Lilian, hoping to share the faith in the Moon Lady with her daughter. However, Byrne finally revealed an upromising and ungentle side. No. Thus, she finally felt like aplete outsider in this town, as if her sole purpose was to bear children for the Fischer family.
On countless nights, Margaret became increasingly aware that the man who was once so familiar to her was bing a stranger, with too many things being kept secret within the family. So, she hoped to have a frank and earnest talk with Byrne. However, themunication between them was not smooth. Many questions Byrne simply couldnt answer, unable to be truly sincere with his family. Therefore, when the Fischer family held a family lunch a year ago, Margaret publicly proposed to go back to Fein City to see the Hoffman familyByrne was silent for a moment, still reluctantly agreeing with a forced smile. Chris had quietly gone to Fein City to investigate Margaret and came back to inform him that she hadnt had an affair and had not uncovered any secrets of the Fischers. Of course, Byrne knew of his wifes loyalty; she was just very tired and disappointed. At only seven years old, Darren still couldnt understand the situation with his parents at all. He just thought it was strange that even though his mother loved him and Lilian very much, she still left this ce. Vanessa walked over with her hands behind her back, and calmly said beside Byrne: My lord, people from the Kesse family havee to negotiate, wanting to trade back those two Extraordinary Exponents from the knight ns. The two murderers from the knight families were tied up in the town center for days and nights, almost tortured beyond recognition by the enraged townsfolk, barely clinging to life.
If it werent for Irene, even theirst breath wouldnt have been preserved. The Fischer familys official statement was that they were illegal Extraordinary Exponents who suddenly invaded Nasir Town and attacked the Fischer family; they were arrested, and the town chief and the sheriff conducted the trialeverything was legal andpliant. After hearing this, Byrne nodded calmly and waved his hand for the servants to take Darren away. Who hase to negotiate? Vanessa answered, Its someone from the Leander family, Baron Leander. Oh? The identity of the visitor greatly surprised Byrne, and astonishment was clear in his eyes. He had long known that the Kesse family had a history of conflict with the Leander family, and even members of the Leander family lost their lives in those shes. Why would Baron Leander be the one negotiating? Byrne felt there must be a reason. Hmm, let me meet him. Byrne quickly arrived in the parlor and saw the slightly chubby and smiling Baron Leander sitting on the sofa.
He exuded a merchants aura from head to toe; if he stood next to sea merchant John, strangers guessing who the real merchant was would probably unanimously dere Baron Leander as such. Baron Leander looked happy, as if seeing Byrne in the parlor was a joyous affair. Baron Byrne, we meet again atstits a relief that we are not enemies! He continued with a frown and a touch of schadenfreude, shaking his head: s, but for you, the situation is not good, for being an enemy of the Kesse family indeed spells great misfortune. In fact, you might not be fully aware that the Kesse family can be considered a vassal of Viscount Garcia. When Baron Leander mentioned this family name, Byrne immediately furrowed his brow, deep in thought. The Garcia family is one of the seven viscount families on the East Coast, possessing two towns in a territoryprising four, and over a dozen viges in the vicinity, with a poption counting tens of thousands and a private army of over a thousand men. Their family head, Viscount Garcia, is a high-level Transmutant, possessing the Bloodline power Crystal Scorpion Beast with extremely high defensive power, capable of easily handling many low-level Transmutant Extraordinary Exponents. Within the Garcia family and through their allied Extraordinary Exponents, there are over a hundred, and even the number of Level 2 Extraordinary Exponents within the family itself amounts to five, ranking their overall strength firmly within the top four of the many viscount families, vieing for third ce. For the current Fischer family, their existence is like an enormous behemoth, capable of crushing the Fischer family without breaking a sweat. Since the Kesse family is dependent on such a powerful viscount family, it would be impossible for the Fischer family to stand against them!
Baron Leander chuckled and continued: In fact, your crisis is considerable, because its not just the Kesse family that wants Ourde Vige, but the real trigger for the conflict is Viscount Garcia behind them, hoping to acquire Nasir Town! The Garcia family doesnt want to intervene personally, with the Kesse family acting as their agent. Byrne felt a little dizzy; the Kesse family might be manageable, but the immensely powerful Garcia family was absolutely beyond their ability to confront. The total military power of Viscount Garcias family alone was even capable of defeating the Rhea army they faced before, not to mention that in other respects they far exceeded them. He looked at the smirking Baron Leander, seeing him as a shrewd old fox. So, what was this man doing here? Was it really just tomunicate this information? Having dealt with many businessmen over the years, Byrne instinctively sensed that the other party was deliberately frightening him to achieve his next persuasive goal. After some thought, Byrne asked directly, Baron Leander, so why are you the one here to negotiate today? He posed a crucial question, I heard that the Leander and Kesse families were enemies, so why have they now be allies? The smile on Baron Leanders face disappeared, reced by quite apparent irritation: Allies? Theres no such thing, Im just temporarily pretending to yield, hey, but Baron Kesse truly believes that the Leander family has be their dog.
I came here today because I want to join forces with you, the Fischer family, to turn the tables on the Kesse family! So that was it. Byrne immediately understood the meaning behind Baron Leanders earlier words. It was to thoroughly frighten him, making him eager to ally with the Leander family, and ultimately using the Fischer family to inflict mutual destruction with the Kesse family. Byrne feigned hesitation, then asked further, Even if you join forces with us, it wont be possible to confront Viscount Garcia behind Baron Kesse, right? His face feigned sincerity, as if pleading, Baron Leander, please show the Fischer family a way to survive. Baron Leanders face broke into a smile as he said loudly: They can have a backer, but doesnt your Fischer family also have a supporter on the East Coast? Its just that this person isnt truly your backer yet, but rather a business coborator You need to be more proactive. Byrne quickly realized who the other party was referring to. In fact, he had just thought of it himself. Indeed, as Assistant Priest Zayne had said, the Fischer family needs to focus on connections among Extraordinary overlords. If they wish to survive in the East Coast Province, they must have a backer with real strength. There are only a few reliable families and individuals in the East Coast Province they can rely on. For themselves, the easiest to form a deep bond with is the Lion n, the first viscount family of the East Coast who possess Fein City, including their head The Fox Leading the pride Viscount Bast. Although they have been conducting business for Viscount Bast all this time, at best they are business partners and are far from a deeply bound dependent rtionship. Just like Leander said, at present, the situation between their two families is not sufficient for Viscount Bast to stand up for the Fischer family. As for the Romann family, although they provided the Fischer family with knight n credentials, that was merely the dukes recognition of the fathers valiant deeds. In truth, the Romann family has never considered the Fischer family a vassal, and their influence is not on the East Coast at all. Waiting for a powerful figure to take initiative is not possible; they are the ones who need to be more proactive. Thank you, Baron Leander, I understand, Byrne said. Baron Leander smiled, nodding as he replied, Good, when you find a way, lets talk again about other matters of cooperation. Since the Leander family is currently feigning submission to the Kesse family, Baron Leander still had to redeem the two murderers to ensure the Kesse family wouldnt be suspicious. Byrne apanied Baron Leander to the center of Nasir Town. They saw the two wretched murderers, stripped of their clothes by the townspeople, covered in wounds, and even sshed with excrement. Their pitiful state startled the old man, and Baron Leander couldnt help saying: Youre too barbaric, to actually treat these two members of the knight n like this? Byrne calmly responded, They ughtered the people of this town. After listening, Baron Leander still shook his head, a hint of noticeable dissatisfaction in his gaze towards Byrne. They only killed an ordinary person; your Fischer familys reaction seems a bit excessive, and I fear that if this gets out, it could negatively impact your image. Byrne was silent for a long time, not immediately responding. Having possessed extraordinary power for only about a decade, he could still easily empathize with ordinary people, and if someonemitted crimes in Nasir Town, they had to pay the price. Our Fischer family is indeed such a barbaric lot. Chapter 97: 93: Surrender (Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 97: Chapter 93: Surrender (Vote for Monthly Tickets!)
Before leaving Nasir Town, Byrne went specifically to the basement to exin the situation to Irene and Chris. While Im gone, the Fischer family must be cautious. The Kesse family is likely to seek revenge, as our actions have clearly humiliated them. He knew the Kesse familys domineering style well, and with the Garcia family backing them, they were certain they couldpletely overpower the Fischer family. Thus, having been fiercely pped in the face by the Fischer family, they must brace for the possibility of retaliation. Irene nodded with her arms crossed, her expression serious as she said, Mm, we will keep as low a profile as possible and not leave Nasir Town. Even if we must leave, we will do so with caution and secrecy. Chris also nodded silently.
He considered whether to assassinate key figures on the Kesse familys territory, but since Byrne and Irene had decided to act with discretion and subtlety, that n would have to wait. When Byrne left Nasir Town, he only brought Guard Captain Theo with him and did not take anyone else on the road. After departing Nasir Town by carriage, he did not head directly to Fein City but first made a detour to the nearby Ourde Vige toward the west. Although it was originally a Royal Family enve, its distance from the Cyart Royal Capital made it effectively impossible for the Royal Family to control, leading to the Kesse family taking charge of the area. While the Cyart Royal Family still collected taxes and knew they could not manage such distant territories, they had no choice but to let this situation persist. The vige appeared unremarkable, with just over a thousand inhabitants living in rtive poverty but managing to survive. Its true value, in fact,y in the dense and vast jungle outside the vige. This area, adjacent to the endless jungle north of Nasir Town, was dozens of timesrger than the vige itself. The mysterious creatures within steadily produced ss 2 and asionally even ss 3 Extraordinary Material. Even for various baronial families, ss 3 Extraordinary Material was undeniably of great importance. Whether breaking through from high-level Beginning to low-level Transmutation, or from low-level to mid-level Transmutation, one needed Magic Potion made from ss 3 Extraordinary Material as an aid. Without a doubt, the Fischer family had suddenly snatched the fattest piece of meat from the mouths of the Kesse family. Byrne could understand their hostility; anyone from any family would grind their teeth in anger upon hearing such news, unable to sleep all night.
Theo, lets go. The two set off by carriage on the road to Fein City. Along the way, Byrne, inside the carriage, was reading books about tea while contemting whether to bestow the Power of Consecution on Theo. Theo. Yes? Theo, who was driving the carriage with graying temples and nearing fifty, was a bit puzzled and replied immediately: Lord, whats the matter? Byrne inside the carriage closed the book about tea with a smile and asked calmly: I realize Ive never asked you before, do you believe in any deity? After hesitating a bit, Theo answered honestly, Actually, Ive discussed this with Mr. Lucius before, and Madam Irene has also asked me. Truth be told, Im not particrly interested in religion or deities. To me, practical things are most importantthe things you can see. He contemted and finally added, Like money, family, friends, weapons Im too simple, Lord, I just cant grasp things I cant see with my eyes.
So that was it. Byrne smiled and nodded, a very down-to-earth view that indeed perfectly suited Theos serious and earnest nature. Good. Compared to the invisible and intangible gods, the existence and the powers bestowed by the great Lord of the Lost were undoubtedly very real and unquestionable. Theo had been with the Fischer family since Byrnes fathers time; back then, he was even Byrnes swordsmanship teacher, and now he served as the Captain of the Guards. Theos loyalty was beyond question; otherwise, they would never entrust him with such an important role. Now, perhaps it was time to give him a chance. Byrne guessed that the Path of Conquest would suit Theo best because he was, without a doubt, a true warrior. Yes, they would decide whether to offer Theo the Power of Consecution during the next discussion about bestowing powers on John. Finally, they reached the distant Fein City, a ce Byrne had frequented over the past few years, witnessing firsthand its transformation. In just a few years, the poption of Fein City, the only city in the East Coast Province, had exploded significantly. However, with the sharp increase in poption, Fein City was now gued by unstablew and order, chaotic construction, and infectious diseases, leaving the city hall officials frantically overwhelmed. The Leone family of Viscount Bast had several manors, but the mostmonly used was Herbsttt Manor, situated at the foot of the mountains some distance from Fein City.
It was an extremely vast area, with three huge and luxurious mansions connected together, surrounded by lush greenery and shallow green ponds, looking poetic from afar. As soon as Byrne arrived at Herbsttt Manor, he noticed there were many people waiting in line here. They hade from all over the East Coast Province, without exception seeking the urgent counsel of the Lion Leone family, many with looks of extreme tension and anxiety. It was not only Byrne who thought his matters were important; everyone in line here felt the same. In fact, with millions of people in the East Coast Province, those wanting to see Viscount Bast every day were too many, and many who didnt qualify for an audience were not even allowed into the manor. There was no other way, so he decided to wait a little while. Byrne was very aware that his status didnt amount to much within the Lion n, thus he sat patiently in the lounge waiting. Suddenly a female servant in a tailcoat caught his eye, she was a young woman with mes flickering at the edges of her hair, her eyes sharp and bright, exuding a graceful temperament. me descendant, like the silver descendant, was one of the four main sub-human groups. The me descendant maid said politely, Mr. Byrne, please follow me, Viscount Bast wishes to meet with you first. Alright, I understand! Byrne stood up immediately. All eyes turned towards Byrne, specting whether he was actually the offspring of some high-ranking figure, otherwise why would the viscount choose to meet with him first?
Following the female me descendant servant, Byrne could also feel the heat emanating from her. This was his first time encountering a me descendant in the East Coast Province, where the silver descendants and stone descendants were the majority, and seeing those of the me Tribe, naturally capable of producing mes, was rare. Byrne walked through the mansion for quite some time, almost having the illusion that he was in some provincial pce. He felt if someone hadnt been leading him, he might have gotten lost during his first time inside the mansion. Along the way, he saw many servants, each one showing subservience, wearing smiles, and being very polite. Then, he didnt see even one of the familys guards, and he quickly realized that anyone daring to attack the manor wouldnt be stopped by ordinary guards. Therefore, the Bast familys guards were probably not ordinary people. The few Extraordinary Exponents acting as guards were likely living in rooms he couldnt see. Finally, the maid stopped and said with a smile, Lord Byrne, Lord Viscount is in this drawing room, pleasee in. So Herbsttt Manor had more than one drawing room. Byrne silently took note of all the information about Herbsttt Manor, and then met Viscount Bast, who was quietly drinking tea in the drawing room. Viscount Bast was obviously a man who valued his appearance greatly at home. He had several young and handsome male and female servants around him, some responsible for brewing tea, some for holding clothes, and others for offering pastries. Each servant in the Leone family was responsible for one task only.
In a noble family with deep roots, servants followed the principle of one person, one duty. Youve finally arrived, Byrne, I was wondering just which day you woulde, he said. Sit, have some tea. Viscount Bast sat calmly on the sofa, sipping fragrant ck tea. Byrne knew that it was quite normal for the other party to have guessed that he woulde. After all, the Fischer familys foundation in East Coast Province was not solid, and it was only a matter of time before they had to seek a reliable patron, with Viscount Bast being the most familiar and manageable option. Byrne tried not to let himself get nervous and sat calmly opposite Viscount Bast. They drank tea. For a long while, neither of them said anything, they just drank their tea. The few servants standing by were immobile, their eyes fixed straight ahead. Suddenly, Viscount Bast asked, What do you think about the tea you just had? That was the right question indeed. Byrne instantly recalled all the knowledge he had seen in the carriage and smiled as he replied: The quality is very good. The books Ive read mentioned tea leaves and only very good leaves can produce such aroma. The taste is rich and mellow, with a certain bitterness and sweetness. Viscount Bast nodded with a smile and said: Hmm, youre a person who likes reading, I can see that. He suddenly sighed and said, Alright, lets get down to business. The servants swiftly and skillfully cleared away the tea, the whole process fluid like water, and Viscount Bast leaned on the sofa, gazing at Byrne calmly. Byrne nodded, then took a contract out from his bosom and handed it over. Viscount Bast took the contract, nced at it calmlyit was a deration of the transfer of a significant share of two factories. After looking at it, he didnt speak and casually ced the contract to one side. Byrne took a deep breath and inquired, Lord Viscount, I wish to have your protection. Is there anything else you require me to do? He had long been psychologically prepared, knowing that he would likely have to proactively divulge his vulnerabilities or do certain things as a Proof of Loyalty to demonstrate his allegiance to Viscount Bast. He just didnt know what exactly were the inner demands of Viscount Bast. However, Viscount Bast shook his head, his voice low as if he were recalling something. I dont need you to do anything more to show your loyalty because, as I said, I can see a persons character from birth, and you are the kind that values rtionships and righteousness, he said. Byrne, I know you will never betray me. He slowly stood up, turned towards the window, and watched as the red leaves continuously fell outside. Winter wasing. Youvee at just the right time, I wasnt wrong after all, otherwise, it couldnt have been such a coincidence. With his back to Byrne, Viscount Bast continued, Come with me to a ce, Byrne, you will be exposed to another entirely different world. Chapter 98: 94 Going up the Mountain (Request for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 98: Chapter 94 Going up the Mountain (Request for Monthly Tickets!)
Coming into contact with apletely different world? Byrne was slightly stunned, having no idea what specifically Viscount Bast meant by a pletely different world. Could it be that he was about to take him to the Spirit Realm? Viscount Bast waved his hand casually, and the surrounding servants immediately retreated in unison. The servants of the Lion n were mostly loyal and well-trained, having served them for generations. Viscount Bast slowly rose from the sofa and approached a full-length mirror in the room, starting to mutter incantations. Before long, the full-length mirror began to emit a variety of strange lights, as if it had a peculiar hallucinogenic effect. Byrnes mind was instantly filled with an irresistible obsession, and it took him a long time to break free from it. He realized that he was now standing in front of the mirror, and what was reflected in the mirror was not his own figure but a vast expanse of stark white, like a field of snow.
The mirror? Suddenly, Byrne felt a chilling sensation! Because he remembered that when Mr. Gold had died, there were many shattered mirrors on the ground, and the subsequent deaths of the two Lion ns supporters had the same scene! If Viscount Bast had wanted to kill him just now, he would have already been lured in front of the mirror and died in confusion! Byrne considered himself veryposed, his expression revealing none of his inner thoughts. But he still heard Viscount Bast, expressionless beside him, nod in acknowledgment and speak with a very indifferent tone, You guessed correctly, Mr. Gold was indeed killed by my own hands. Byrne was silent, not knowing how to respond, and could only listen as Viscount Bast continued. The middle-aged mans voice sounded very cold as he said, He was the one who first betrayed me, as well as my family, and the other two were also betrayers of the Lion n. To outsiders, it seems like the people of the Lion n are sumbing one after another, but only the Eagle n is very clear about what actually happened. I understand now, traitors naturally deserve death, Lord Viscount Bast, you did nothing wrong. Byrne nodded his head, sincerely uttering these words.
In fact, if it had been him, he would certainly not have been able to forgive a traitor, let alone someone who betrayed the family. However, he also felt a bit of difort deep inside. Though he didnt know what Mr. Gold thought of him, Byrne had regarded him as a half-friend and had not expected Mr. Golds end to be that of a traitor being disposed of. Lets go,e up the mountain with me. Viscount Bast did not want to talk more about the matter and suddenly took out a pure white mask from the ring he was wearing and handed it to Byrne. Up the mountain? Confused, Byrne took it into his hand, and the part that touched his skin felt an immediate sensation, making him realize its material was very simr to the masks created by the Alchemy Councils alchemy, also possessing a concealment effect. However, it was very different from the Alchemy Councils dark gold mask. This was a pure white mask with even stronger fluctuations of magic power. Without a doubt, this mask was a more powerful alchemical product. Byrne was even astonished by its perfection, feeling that from every angle it looked wless. Even if it were to be sold purely as a work of art, it would certainly be of great value. Its designer must have been a perfectionist. Viscount Bast said no more, put on a pure white mask himself, and leaned into the mirror. His figure disappeared in an instant.
Upon seeing this, Byrne recalled the wall that could only be passed through by wearing a mask, took a deep breath, and then, wearing the pure white mask, he walked towards the mirror in front of him. He believed that if Viscount Bast had wanted to harm him, he would have no need for any tricks, so there was no need for him to worry too much. In an instant, everything around him changed, and Byrne seemed toe to an entirely new and different world. The next moment, he was so shocked that he couldnt speak! Countless towering peaks soared into the clouds, covered with crystal clear snow, seemingly connected to the sky and separated from the ground. Standing at the foot of the snow mountain, Byrne felt a solemn and reverent awe. The snow-covered mountains extended towards the heavens like crystal-clear jade, appearing like infinite steps to climb to the sky. Atop the white snow mountain, there was a majestic pce, all of white, and the light from the sky reflected off the top of the pce as if it were a sacred and pure me of the soul. Up the mountain, said Lord Viscount Bast. Byrne followed behind the viscount, utterly astonished, as they slowly climbed the white, sacred snow mountain. He had expected a long journey, only to be surprised that the seemingly endless and arduous mountain took them just a few minutes to ascend to the peak. What in the world was going on? He really couldntprehend the underlying principle but could only sense a tremendous authority enveloping the area, leaving himpletely unable to utter even a single word. Youvee at quite the fortunate time; perhaps this is what they call destiny.
There was a hint of emotion in Lord Viscount Basts voice as he continued to climb the snow-covered steps to heaven. The two gradually drew closer to the snow-white Sacred Pce. Lord Viscount Bast, who had always been frivolous and nonchnt, became extremely serious and solemn as they approached the pce. This is the real Alchemy Council. The real Alchemy CouncilByrne silently memorized everything about this ce. Viscount Bast continued, Do not speak carelessly once inside, and definitely do not reveal your true identity, because the members of the Alchemy Councile not only from all over Cyart but even from other countries of the Eastern Four Kingdoms. Here, we do not fight among ourselves, but if there is anybat or conflict outside, the president will absolutely not intervene. Could it be that even the Rhea People are here? Byrne frowned slightly, never having expected that the real Alchemy Council was a secret organization spanning across the Eastern Four Kingdoms. He felt uneasy and extremely curious, why would Viscount Bast bring him here? His only wish was for the Fischer family to be one among the many vassals of the Lion n, as a counterbnce to the threat from the Garcia viscount family. Could it be that every vassal was brought here by Bast? He had a vague feeling that it was not the case. In fact, upon their first meeting, Viscount Bast had seemed unusually cordial, and it appeared as if he had always been waiting for Byrnes arrival.
Why? Byrne knew there must be some reason that made Viscount Bast value him so much. The two entered the towering, majestic Sacred Pce, which was in a state of utter disrepair, with copsed walls and stone pirs everywhere. He soon saw in the center of the pce a long table made of some mysterious white metal that he didnt recognize, pristine white and exquisitely crafted. Around the white table sat six people dressed differently, each wearing a pure white mask on their face. Although the five individuals surrounding looked dissimr in their attire, their seats suggested no obvious difference in status. Byrne noticed that it was really just the person seated at the head of the table who was more prominent and distinct. Because of the effect of the pure white masks, Byrne couldnt make out his face at all. The man was dressed in a purple robe, like a cloud of pure wisdom in the fog, knowing all the knowledge in the world. It seemed that anyone who came into contact with him, receiving even a bit of guidance, might have their fatepletely changed. Before taking his seat, Viscount Bast bowed deeply to the mysterious person at the head, speaking with utmost respect. Chairman, this is the neer I wish to introduce into the council. I have already paid the price in advance at ourst gathering. His tone was extremely reverent, even bordering on obsequious. Paid the price in advance?
Byrne was inwardly amazed and increasingly perplexed. It meant that Viscount Bast had intended to recruit him into the council for some time, but why? The man at the head nodded slightly and uttered one term. Mithril. His voice was very cold, devoid of any human emotion. Turning to Byrne, Viscount Bast said: Very well, from now on your codename in the Alchemy Council will be Mithril. Remember it, as you cannot reveal it outside. After he finished, he paused and then added: My codename is Dragon Crystal, as for the others Ill tell him, the mysterious chairman interjected with a slight wave of his hand. Instantly, information surfaced in Byrnes mind, and within moments he knew all the codenames of those present. Their codenames were all metals or minerals with mystical powers, precious materials needed in many alchemy recipes. Mithril, Dragon Crystal, Time Stasis Stone, Moon River Stone, Spirit Essence, Star Metal, Sr Gold. Byrne was astounded, information unexpectedly infused into his brain without warning, instinctively making him feel awe towards the mysterious chairman. Who exactly was this person? Byrne took a deep breath and bowed with great politeness, respectfully saying, Good day, Mr. Chairman; I am very grateful for your eptance of me. The chairman did not respond to Byrnes polite words, his tone indifferent and unemotional: As usual, you all should proceed with the exchange. The first to speak in the Alchemy Council was Sr Gold. His voice boomed with an impressive magnitude, like the weight of a great mountain: It has been three whole years since west met, very good. It seems every member of the council is still alive. Meet only once in three years? Byrne found it unbelievable; no wonder Viscount Bast kept saying it was such a coincidence, it was too much of a coincidence that he would encounter an opportunity that came only once in three years. He even had a strange feeling, as if some invisible force was propelling him to join the Alchemy Council. Byrne quickly realized something; the towering Sr Gold was sitting in the second seat from the bottom. He was likely the second highest-ranking person in the council after the chairman. If this was indeed the case, Byrne felt his status was undoubtedly the lowest, while Viscount Basts was second from the bottom. This discovery was utterly astonishing. Viscount Bast was undeniably a major figure on the East Coast who could make things happen, If the rest of the council members held even higher positions Who on earth were these people? Viscount Bast spoke up: The Sea God Cult is stirring. They will further test the Tempest Church, and it wont be long before war breaks out on the East Coast. The Sea God Cult! War! Byrne furrowed his brow tightly; if Viscount Basts words held true, the entire East Coast was unquestionably the prime conflict zone. Moon River Stone, dressed in borate and intricate ck garb, his voice that of a very young man or even a youth, said: The Rhea people are showing signs of internal conflict again. If the Rhea people burst into civil war once more, they likely wont have the capacity to go to war with the Cyart people for the next few years. Each piece of information exchanged by those present was of great importance. Byrne listened in silence, not daring to speak, feelingpletely out of ce. The information from the next person gave him chills, absolutely hair-raising. Star Metal, a woman in a light blue robe, spoke slowly: The information about the followers of the Lord of the Lost within the Eastern Four Kingdoms that I have been seeking for three yearsdo you have any news? Chapter 99: 95 The Purple-Red Stone Chapter 99: Chapter 95 The Purple-Red Stone
Followers of the Lord of the Lost! Byrne was d he was nearly thirty, for if it had been himself from a few years ago, he might have been so frightened as to tremble. Now he was sufficientlyposed. Upon hearing followers of the Lord of the Lost, he was inwardly shocked, yet he still maintained his calm and listened silently. Theres no information about them. Numerous people havee to search in the Eastern Four Kingdoms of the continent over the past decade or so, yet no clues about this Lord of the Lost have been found. The person who answered her was Time Stasis Stone, whose voice was that of an elderly man. Time Stasis Stone appeared tall and thin, d in a gray robe, his voice full of wisdom brought by experience.
Having said that, Time Stasis Stone added with great perplexity, Its strange, logically deducing, this Lord of the Lost who is given great attention by the True Gods must be a very powerful Evil God. His followers should be numerous. Yet, his followers have managed to keep such a secret that not a whisper escaped for over a decade, which is truly hard to believe. It seemed that the Fischer familys principle was quite correct; caution and secrecy were of the utmost importance. Byrne pondered silently about why the Lord of the Lost was targeted by the True Gods Church. He could notprehend the reason and could only attribute it to the great power of the gods; they somehow became aware of the existence of the Lord of the Lost through some unimaginable method and even locked the location down to the east of the continent. It was then that Dragon Crystal, known as Viscount Bast, interjected: It could be that theres some extraordinary method that ensures the secrecy of the followers, like the betrayers are granted death the moment they think of betrayal. Byrne smiled and nced at Viscount Bast. If he hadnt known the other party was just specting, he might have even thought his cover was blown. I too havent sensed their presence and agree with the conjecture of Dragon Crystal. Sr Gold shook his head as well. Byrne had noticed that Spirit Essence had remained silent throughout the meeting. She seemed to be a petite female; although she had not spoken from the start, her position in the Alchemy Council was second only to Sr Gold, and Byrne dared not ignore her presence. It is indeed very strange.
Star Metal shook his head and continued, Anyway, I hope to obtain information about the followers of the Lord of the Lost, and when the timees, Im willing to exchange a ss 4 Extraordinary Material for it. ss 4 Extraordinary Material, those were significant items that couldnt even be bought on the ck market. Extraordinary Exponents who had reached mid-level Transmutation and wished to progress further, or those who had reached upper-level Transmutation and wanted a stronger bloodline, all needed ss 4 Extraordinary Materials. Simrly, some extremely powerful spells also required the use of ss 4 Extraordinary Materials. For the Fischer family, even ss 3 Extraordinary Materials were extremely important, and they had no idea where to find ss 4 Extraordinary Materials! Byrne felt like selling himself on the spot, but he could only remain silent. Since no one had the slightest news about the followers of the Lord of the Lost, the topic was eventually shelved. Sr Gold, who was quite tall and had a deep voice, spoke to everyone: The Lorne citizens have gotten some crucial Forbidden Knowledge in the Spirit Realm, though its still unclear what it is, its likely to change the existing world order. Ive got some information about the Spirit Realm. If you can pay a hundred Gold Coins, Im willing to share it with you. Byrne knew the Fischer family was truly broke, so he shook his head. Sorry, Im not participating in this trade.
Bast chuckled casually and said, Mr. Sr Gold, youll have to give us an idea of what kind of information it is before were willing to spend money. Sr Gold paused, then continued, Its about the various vortexes, or rather, the names of the Spiritual Gateways. Huh? To Byrnes surprise, he found that the important knowledge mentioned by Sr Gold was actually the mysterious knowledge that the Fischer family had already obtained from the Lord of the Lost. What astonished him even more was that aside from himself, everyone present seemed interested. Aside from the chairmans silence, members of the Alchemy Council expressed their willingness to pay for the true names of the Spiritual Gateways. Byrne quickly understood the most important reason for the trade. The true names of mystical items often had a significant connection to their actual effects, and knowing the true names of the Spiritual Gateways would make their exploration of the Spirit Realm much easier. He sharply sensed an important information advantage that the Fischer family held. With the knowledge of the Spirit Realm bestowed by the Lord of the Lost, the Fischers would be essentially walking into the Spirit Realm with a guidebook. For other Extraordinary beings, however, every step into the Spirit Realm was filled with the unknown and mystical, almost every moment was unsettling, and every choice was fraught with tension and fear. Alright, the deal is set.
Sr Gold pped his hands lightly, and without a sign, sheets of gleaming paper appeared from thin air, automatically flying to all those who contributed to purchasing the true names of the Spiritual Gateways. As everyone received the sheet of paper from Sr Gold, they then saw the true names of thirteen Spiritual Gateways. Gate of Shadow, Gate of Conquest, Gate of Knowledge, Gate of Divine Sacrifice Viscount Bast squinted his eyes, contemtively, showing great interest in the Gate of Revtion and Gate of Knowledge. Byrne had not received the paper bearing the true name of the Spiritual Gateway, but he could guess what was written on it C the corresponding thirteen Spiritual Gateways of the thirteen steps of the God Pantheon stairway. Alright, lets stop here, Suddenly, the president who sat at the head of the table spoke up, and his emotionless voice made Byrne feel uneasy, almost instinctively doubting whether the president was truly human. Alchemy is the greatest of all types of magic, and it will eventually change the Ouden Continent, even the ud World,pletely. My alchemy had already reached a bottleneck, but fortunately, the Forbidden knowledge from the Spirit Realm provided me with a whole new perspective. After finishing his speech, the president waved his hand, and a series of purple-red stones appeared out of nowhere,nding in front of everyone present. Although Byrne did not understand what exactly it was, he could sense both magic power and spiritual power emanating from the purple-red stones! It seemed like a mysterious rare artifact, yet also like an alchemical tool.
Or perhaps, it was both a mysterious rare artifact and an alchemical tool! In the past, such a thing did not exist in the world; alchemical tools contained only magic power and not spiritual power. Back then, the people of ud World had almost no understanding of the soul and spiritual power, only a handful of necromancers researching the most superficial knowledge. However, the emergence of the Spirit Realm brought in many fresh pieces of knowledge, and new applications of magic were also expanded, such as breakthroughs in alchemy over the past decade. The president continued to speak. Through the Forbidden knowledge granted by the Spirit Realm, I created this new substance. As an alchemical tool, it has special properties simr to mysterious rare artifacts, hmm, and the spiritual power it contains is probably of collectible ss, the president said. Indeed, Byrne thought to himself, the purple-red mysterious stones in front of him were the new products created by the president through Forbidden knowledge from the Spirit Realm with alchemy. The president had not yet finished, continuing to introduce them in a tone devoid of sorrow or joy. Although the spiritual power contained is only of collectible ss, it is a one-time consumable that can unleash its final power,parable to the very top treasure-ss rare artifacts, when resonated with emotional power, he exined. The very top treasure-ss rare artifacts! After hearing this, Byrne felt a surge of immense surprise; top treasure-ss rare artifactsmanded prices of thousands or even tens of thousands of Gold Coins. Even though this purple-red stone had only a one-time effect, it was still extremely valuable.
Nevertheless, the president couldnt help but sigh a breath of regret, and for the first time, an evident sense of loss emerged in his usually impassive voice. Unfortunately, it is still an imitation, still far from the truth I seek. Reject it, or present the price you are willing to pay, he said. As expected, the purple-red stone was not something given for free but required a corresponding price to be paid. Byrne decided not to respond immediately, waiting to see what prices others from the Alchemy Council would be willing to pay. Sr Gold first put forth a sample of the purest of pitch-darkness brought from the Aphotic Sea C a mysterious substance that was contained in a pitch-ck sk, where no color other than ck could be seen. Spirit Essence put forward a meteor shard that continuously radiated starlight, which had been collected from a fallen meteor. I pay three months of my lifespan. The person willing to exchange lifespan for the purple-red stone was Star Metal, the one searching for followers of the Lord of the Lost. Soon, each member of the Alchemy Council had paid their price, and when it was Viscount Basts turn, he spoke respectfully. I am willing to trade a piece of very important intelligence for it, Mr. President. The item that you have been searching for over the past decade is very likely in the hands of the Sea God Cult, he proposed. Agreed, The president nodded his head and said calmly: Any one of you who finds that diamond fragment radiating sunlight, I will grant him a wish. Byrne silently noted the diamond fragment radiating sunlight, hoping that the Fischer family would encounter it indeed. Finally, it was Byrnes turn to pay the price. The resources of the Fischer family were practically non-existent for a transaction of this caliber. After much contemtion, the only two things he could offer were his lifespan and various pieces of intelligence about the Spirit Realm. But if he offered the intelligence about the Spirit Realm, and Viscount Bastter asked him how he obtained it, Byrne would bepletely unable to answer. Viscount Bast had mentioned that killing was not permitted within the Alchemy Council, but the president would not care about anything that happened outside. He initially thought to refuse the purple-red stone, yet considering the imminent dangers his family was about to face, he utterly did not want to give up such a powerful trump card. Chapter 100: 96 Prelude to Chaos Chapter 100: Chapter 96 Prelude to Chaos
I can exchange information rted to the Spirit Realm as payment. Byrne finally decided to use knowledge of the Spirit Realm as payment for the exchange, having already thought of an exnation for afterwards. It is possible, but it might not be enough. The Chairman faced the neer Mithril and, without hesitation, simply gave a calm response. Byrne nodded slightly and continued, If the price is not enough, I can add more. If the other people also want to know this information, it will be one hundred Gold Coins per person. Clearly, for everyone present, a mere one hundred Gold Coins was not a problem at all; soon Byrne collected banknotes worth six hundred Gold Coins.
He noticed that the banknotes everyone took out were from Lorne Bank, basically exchangeable in any country, without revealing ones true identity. Unsure of their origins, the curious Byrne suddenly thought of something. Why would Viscount Bast be willing to share important matters about the Sea God Cult for free? Could it be that Viscount Bast wanted to attract the participants of the Alchemy Council to the Sea God Cult? It was like a fisherman who had deliberately scattered bait with forethought. He pondered silently, put away the banknotes, and continued, I have obtained knowledge rted to the Spirit Realm from a heretic. When everyone heard he had contact with a heretic, they showed no reaction, and Byrne immediately understood that these peoples standards in this regard were not high. The Chairman suddenly interrupted him, saying, In the future, there is no need to inform us of the source of the information. Byrne nodded again, indicating his understanding. He actually also knew that there was no need to exin to others; his previous exnation was actually for Viscount Bast to hear. There are fouryers to the Spirit Realm, and the closer one gets to the inward inds of Spirituality, the more urate and immense are the historical rifts they project. It is said that the level of realism in the innermostyer is almost indistinguishable from the real world. Moon River Stone was the first to express doubt with a youthful voice, There are fouryers to the Spirit Realm? Are you sure what youre saying is correct?
Everyone felt surprised, as they had all entered the Spirit Realm, but until now, they had been unaware of the existence of a secondyer. Its true, hes not lying. The Chairman nodded, and the rest of them stopped doubting. Byrne had already guessed that the Chairman possessed a mysterious power to detect lies, and now it seemed he was right. And what he had just said about obtaining knowledge of the Spirit Realm from a heretic meant Irene, so there was no lie at all. Your payment is enough. After hearing this, Byrne put away the purple-red stone, feeling the instability of the Spiritual Power within it. The Chairman nodded slightly, then very calmly extended a hand and waved gently in the air. Dismissed. The next moment, everything before the eyes of those present changed; all things seemed to be reconstructing. By the time everyone had disappeared, the Chairman gazed at a purple-red stone floating in mid-air, behind the Fog, his ck Eyes flickered with intense desire and reluctance. He muttered to himself:
Is it the content of knowledge provided by the Spirit Realm thats wed, or is it my crafting methods that are incorrect? Could the souls of three thousand six hundred people still be insufficient? When Byrne came to his senses, he realized that he and Viscount Bast were already standing in front of a floor-length mirror, as if what had just transpired were nothing but a dream. He couldnt help but ask, Lord Viscount, could you tell me why you value me so highly? Viscount Bast removed his mask and said very calmly: You are very clever, Byrne. Indeed, there are reasons for my heavy reliance on you, but I cannot reveal the real reasons now. You will find out in the future. Despite the intense unease in his heart, Byrne had no choice but to ept Viscount Basts answer. It was impossible for him to force the other party to reveal the true reasons, and after what had just happened, he could not refuse to be deeply tied with the Lion n. In short, he had some sort of special value that made him highly regarded by Viscount Bast. Actually, upon reflection, Byrne considered it to be very good news for the Fischer family, at least! Subsequently, Viscount Bast took out a red box from the ring on his hand, inside of which were several ck Crystal Stones emanating Magic Power. Nasir Town still doesnt have a barrier and would be hard pressed to defend against outsiders attacks. By cing them at the four corners of the town, you can form a basic defensive barrier to help you improve your ability to resist enemies.
Great, thank you for your care, Lord Viscount. Since Viscount Bast had made it clear he was valued for some utility, Byrne was even more at ease epting the gift. Nevertheless, Byrne couldnt help but ask a question that had been weighing on his mind for a long time, almost the most important question of recent times. Is it true that the Sea God Cult is about to start a war on the East Coast? Upon hearing this question, a cold smirk appeared on Viscount Basts face, and there was a certain madness in his tone that made Byrne shudder: Heh heh, with several of the churches under the gods split and in turmoil, those heretics naturally jump out, and this is just a beginning. You should know that a most dark and chaotic era is about toe, before the rise of the great churches, the Ouden Continent was nothing but a dark age filled with ughter and madness. Most people perished in the killings among those with extraordinary powers. Since the churches and Their constraints would no longer exist, many of the former orders would soon be meaningless, the suppressed contradictions for years would erupt thoroughly. In the next few decades, death and chaos would continue to spread across thisnd until despair makes everyone crave for order again. Viscount Bast spoke lightly of a terribly frightening future, yet Byrne shuddered from head to toe. His heart almost surged with shock and horrorif what Bast had said was true, then theing world would be filled with strife and chaos! The future was even more desperate than the most terrifying scenario he could imagine! If the Salvation Church had not mediated and restrained them in the past, perhaps the Rhea People and Cyart people might have fought until one waspletely wiped out!
What exactly had caused the chaos and splitting of the churches? He could hardly fathom that possibility, yet everything seemed to point to those high abovethe gods. They might have a problem. The middle-aged man suddenly looked sternly at Byrne, his words carrying a terrible implication: The church and the Royal Family are too preupied to care much for other matters. If youre clever enough, perhaps you can overdo the retaliation against the Kesse family a bit. I understand. Just as Byrne took a deep breath and was about to leave, Viscount Bast mentioned another important matter. Right, whether its news about the Lost followers or clues about that diamond-shaped fragment, for the sake of your safety, youd better inform me if you discover anything. Yes, I understand, Lord Viscount. Byrne pretended to answer sincerely, but his heart was perfunctory. Finding clues about the Lost followers and reporting them to Bast of course was utterly out of the question. As for that diamond-shaped fragment, if the Fischer family had the power to monopolize it, they would certainly act on their own interest.
He was actually quite curious, what exactly was that diamond-shaped fragment that even the chairman wanted to obtain? Could it be something the Lord of the Lost also needed? Byrne mused silently. Perhaps, if he offered it to the great Lord of the Lost, the Fischer family might receive even more divine favor. When Byrne, withplex emotions, departed, Viscount Bast sat alone and silently on the sofa. The sky was gradually darkening, and the man was lost in deep thought in the shadows. One of his hands was gently ced on the side table, continuously tapping his fingers. The tapping was forceful and grew faster, revealing impatience and excitement! Finally, youvee! To the west of Nasir Town, in the estate of the Kesse family. In the study, Baron Kesse, who was tall with slightly dark skin and extremely distinct features, was talking with his uncle. Baron Kesses uncle also had a pair of orange serpent-like pupils, was simrly tall and dark-skinned. The differencey in his age, being older, with white at his temples and a gentler face. They were both Level 2 Bloodline Knights, carrying the bloodline of the ckstone Iron Dragon, and they were in fact pure humans, not dragon descendants among the sub-humans. Baron Kesses uncle, Arsh, spoke with an irritated tone, You really went too far with that matter. Baron Kesse appeared calm and indifferent, Which matter? Are you referring to my men killing amoner? Or is it something else? Arsh shook his head gravely, What I mean, of course, isnt the former. Thats an insignificant trifle. I know the Fischer family made you lose face, so you leaked information to the heretical cult. Baron Kesse nodded, his voice cold, Indeed, the Fischer family must pay the price. Arsh sighed before continuing, But if he is caught, it might serve as evidence for the Fischer family to report us, and things could be quite troublesome once the Church gets involved. Baron Kesse, however, smiled, his eyes snake-like as they radiated a cold light. He wont get caught. The information I leaked was that Fischer patriarch Byrne has already left, and those remaining in Nasir Town wont be able to stop him. Besides, I ryed the information through the secret organization ck Eyes and not personally. That heretic doesnt know anything about me. Thats good to hear. Being told that it was through ck Eyes that the information was leaked without exposing his identity, Arsh finally breathed a sigh of relief. In that case, it didnt matter what happened to the heretic; it could not be traced back to the Kesse family. After a moment of thought, he added, You said the head of the Fischer family has already left Nasir Town. With the Sea God Cults people going there, no one in town would be able to overpower him, and the casualties might be severe. Arsh fell silent for a while, then hesitantly said, Are we being too cruel? However, Baron Kesse just shook his head, utterly indifferent to his uncles words. Dont worry, Viscount Garcia has already informed me that both the Royal Family and the Church are engulfed in chaos, their control over the localities has greatly weakened. Baron Kesse continued with a smile, In this affair, we can afford to go a bit overboard! Chapter 101: 97 Inferiority Chapter 101: Chapter 97 Inferiority
Master Darren, be careful. In the banquet hall of the Fischer family manor, Vanessa held the small Lilian in her arms and helplessly gazed at the curious and extremely restless Darren, saying with some concern. Seven-year-old Darren was standing on the table usually used for dining, his plump body jumping up time and again as he tried to reach the chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Youd bettere down, if you fall, Im sure Hospital Director Irene will have words with me. Vanessa helplessly put down the three-year-old Lilian and stepped forward. Lilians hair, like her mothers, was soft and light golden while her sapphire-like eyes were inherited from her father, pure and natural like the azure sky, quietly and curiously watching her brother Darren.
She was well-behaved, obedient, and sensible a stark contrast to the always restless Darren. Vanessa approached the table, intending to get him down, yet Darren didnt listen to her at all. Having mastered the Power of Consecution, she could jump onto the table and forcibly take the jumping Darren down. But to jump onto the table herself would be quite unseemly, and Vanessa felt that doing so would definitely infuriate Master Darren. Indeed, Darren shouted impatiently, I wont listen to you, who do you think you are? Stop meddling in my business! Vanessa frowned slightly; she didnt particrly like Master Darrens personality. He behaved well in front of his parents and the Hospital Director, perhaps a bit too inquisitive, but when it came to dealing with elders otherwise, he tended to enjoy being mischievous and making trouble. She thought it might be because of his young age, so his personality was a bit troublesome. He might grow out of it as he got older. While pondering, Vanessa suddenly thought of Chris. She actually remembered that Chris, as a child, liked to y pranks as well, but that teenager had be much more steady recently. Only, that guy was still as taciturn as before. Without Chriss help, capturing those two murderers wouldnt have been that easy.
She remembered how Old Abuttes granddaughter cried outside the factory, feeling deeply ufortable inside, pitying that, in the end, both murderers were ransomed. She had not been able to grant her real fairness and justice. All thanks to Chris. Sister, what are you thinking about? The quiet Lilian suddenly asked, herrge eyes filled with curiosity. Ah. Vanessa was taken aback, wondering how long she had been thinking about Chris. She noticed that Darren, who had been jumping on the table, was also curiously looking at her. Its nothing. Master Darren,e down quickly! She deliberately emphasized her tone, yet Darren, standing on the table, remained disdainful. Come down! A sudden voice made everyone present startle, with Darren feeling as if he had fallen into an ice cer, scrambling down from the table.
I, Im sorry, I Irene stood calmly at the doorway, her expression stern. Vanessa immediately went to her side and stood straight. Hospital Director, its my fault for not being able to supervise him. Irene nced at Vanessa and said, You used to be the king of children in the hospital, but now I know you truly cant control him. Because of the difference in status, Vanessa had to hold back when it came to Darren, but Darren keenly sensed that she posed no threat and thus could act recklessly without fear. Irene knew that the years of careful nurturing had filled Vanessa with loyalty and gratitude towards the Fischer family members. That Vanessa dared not be strict with Darren at least ensured that she would also not rebel in the future. But Darrens character education still had to be strictly addressed; it could not be allowed for him to continue misbehaving. At seven years old, it was time for him to rein in his character. ording to the discussions between Irene and Byrne, they intended to gradually instill the faith of the Lord of the Lost in their progeny starting at the age of ten. Each descendant was extremely precious; although they were Extraordinary Exponents with the Power of Consecution, they were still bound by rules set by the gods, and the number of offspring of an Extraordinary Exponent was naturally limited. Irene pondered silently; Darren stood in front of her, silent and trembling with fear.
He feared Aunt Irene more than his parents; she managed all of the familys internal affairs, and even his parents struggled to intervene when it came to his punishment. Why did you climb up there? Irenes inquiring tone was very calm. Byrnes son was actually very clever, quick to learn anything and with a flexible mind capable of drawing inferences, its just that his personality was somewhat unpleasant. I just wanted, I mean, I wanted to Darren stammered, his face turning red without being able to finish his sentence. Irene calmly continued, Did you want to see if you could touch the chandelier on the ceiling? Mm-hmm, Darren nodded after she finished speaking. Irene said sternly, You cant do this again in the future; you will be punished by copying that mineral book your father has been reading recently. Vanessa, if he exhibits any more improper behavior, tell me immediately! I understand. Darren deted like a punctured ball but also breathed a sigh of relief; thankfully, he wasnt physically punished this time. Once, he had identally set the curtains on fire and was severely beaten by Aunt Irene. Vanessa stood silently at the side with her hands behind her back, not saying anything, just epting the arrangement.
Irene shook her head. If anything else happened, she would have Vanessa let her know immediately. In fact, she still did not want to give Vanessa the authority to directly control Darren. Because the Verne family in Nasir Town was an example, the young knights personal old servant had be increasingly arrogant. Since the old knights death, he had taken a strong stance in managing the family business, indulging rtives and embezzling the familys property. And Verne, who had been raised by him since childhood, didnt mind at all. On the contrary, he felt that the other party was being kind to him, even saying that the old servant was his only remaining elder and these matters were not an issue at all. The Irene of the past could never understand why nearly all noble families always emphasized the ss difference between master and servant. Now she had graduallye to understand, because some pampered servants would certainly try to take advantage of any opportunity to steal and take possession of the familys belongings. As she left the banquet hall, she pondered that perhaps it was time to emte those true noble families and establish a set ofplete family rules. When Byrne returns, Ill discuss it with him in detail, she said. At night, Vanessa returned to her room on the second floor of the manor. Among the many family servants and guards, only Vanessa, Erik, Archibald, and Theo had their own rooms on the second floor of the residence. She sat on the chair, absent-mindedly picked up the booklet written by Hospital Director Irene, which contained doctrines praising the Lord of the Lost. The content was not much but concise.
Suddenly, the young girl seemed to see Chriss figure in front of her. Whats happening? Vanessa blushed slightly, touching her neck, as she had been thinking about Chris in her mind, even aftering back she couldnt help but think of him. It was strange, she had never felt this way before. She had pleaded with the young man in the pouring rain to find the killer who murdered the innocent. The young man nodded silently, a shallow smile spreading across his face. Vanessa seldom saw Chris smile, and most of his smiles were usually malicious. That kind of joyful smile was the first she had seen. It was attractive. What on earth is happening to me? Strange, its really too strange. She felt as if Chris was just standing in the room, calmly looking at her, with a gentle, shallow smile. If a handsome young man often smiles, then his smile, though charming, might not be unforgettable. However, a silent and expressionless handsome young man like Chris, his heartfelt smile truly made Vanessa unable to forget it. Sigh, I cant think about this anymore. Vanessa harshly twisted her unharmed leg to snap out of it, then silently looked at her deformed right leg. After taking off her pants, what was revealed was a leg that looked like rotten wood, disgusting and with several parts even having dense ck spots. Anyone who saw it for the first time would probably be unable to stop themselves from wanting to vomit. What am I daydreaming about? With a leg like this, how could I possibly be worthy of him? Moreover, Chriss marriage partner would inevitably be someone from a noble family, even possibly a graceful youngdy from a viscount family. Many nobles havemoner lovers, even more than one, but the partner they marry is always another noble family member who is a match in social status. Her heart, that was once overflowing with joy and anticipation, suddenly fell back into a trough, filled with misery. For years, Vanessa had no thoughts about her deformed leg, she did not care about others gazes and prejudices, but now she felt an unprecedented sense of grievance and inferiority, eventually crying with clenched teeth, her body trembling slightly and continuously. Suddenly, running footsteps sounded from outside the room. The door was pushed open, and Madam Irene stood outside, her expression calm. Do you know where Chris and Archibald are? Vanessas eyes were red as she wiped her eyes, pulled up her pants, and shook her head: They seem to be at the port. Are you sure? A moment of contemtion filled Madam Irenes eyes. Vanessa thought carefully and recalled what Chris and Archibald had mentioned. They were going to the port to deal with a problematic male merchant, who was amoner, but who could very well be a spy nted by the Kesse family. Chris and Archibald, the two young men, had been handling such problems ever since they killed the original town chief. She nodded in affirmation: Its at the port. Irene noticed that Vanessa seemed to have been crying, but there was no time to discuss it. She immediately said: Get ready for battle right away, Vanessa. Powerful enemies have arrived at Nasir Town! Vanessa, still immersed in emotion, was instantly shocked and snapped out of it, promptly pulling out flintlock guns and several daggers from inside the room. Then, she and Irene left the room together to notify the rest of the family of the iing danger. Irene took a deep breath, the enemys location was at the port. Great Lord of the Lost, You must have also given the information to Chris. He should return at the first opportunity, avoiding the enemy I humbly request again, do not let him die. She suddenly realized she did not have that sense of fear, the fear of losing Chris. A strong premonition surged within the depths of Irenes heart, that if she were to make one more sacrifice, it would likely be herst. She would ultimately die because of it. Chapter 102: 98 Pre-War Chapter 102: Chapter 98 Pre-War
` A few days ago, Irene had already discerned through Listening for Malice that a merchant frequently visited the port was problematic. When he respectfully greeted Lady Irene as he passed by her, his inner voice had already exposed the fact that he had been bought. Such incidents were not umon; Nasir Town had always been probed by various family ns, and their mostmon tactic was to bribe some Nasir citizens to gather intelligence, create chaos, and spread rumors. Naturally, the Fischer family had their countermeasures. Dealing with the former town chief was an important test, and from then on, Chris and Archibald were responsible for eliminating those who needed to disappear.
And this merchant who frequented the port was their next target. Under the pitch-ck night, Chris and Archibald dragged the desperate man out after binding him, bringing him to the waters edge at the port. Chris swiftly slit his throat with a knife de, and then Archibald forcefully threw the merchant into the sea. Phew, its done, hahaha! Good riddance! To think he was a Nasir citizen, and yet was bought by outsiders! Archibald was ted; he had a quick temper, and naturally apuded the death of an enemy. Every time they killed someone, Archibald would get very emotional, maybe being prone to emotion was amon trait of those apt for the Path of Cmity. Chris, on the other hand, remainedpletely silent, simply feeling as if he had done something very ordinary. Lets go. He shook his head and turned to leave, Archibald nodded and followed. I dont know how long well rest this time, but actually I quite like these missions. Normally, theres always pent-up anger in my heart that I cant release. Only at times like this do I feel truly excited! Archibalds face turned slightly red as he continued speaking, not minding that Chris didnt respond at all.
We must not let off anyone who intends to harm us! Suddenly, Chris felt a sense of vignce, a strong sense of crisis emerging deep within his heart. He realized in a sh what it was! It was a reminder from the Lord of the Lost! Be careful! Chris immediately warned Archibald, and the normally chatty young man paused, then nodded repeatedly. Yeah, I understand. Having followed Chris for several years, he knew very well what a change in his tone represented. Now, the two of them were in some kind of extreme danger! Back home. Chris made a quick judgment, the most correct decision now was to go back to Fischer Manor first. There were many guards in the Fischer family, and there were several Extraordinary Exponents whomanded the Powers of Consecution. Even if the enemy was a Transmutation-level powerful expert, they could find a way to fight back.
But they had no clue where the enemy was or who it was, and from the port area to their home was a long distance to cover. Chris was very aware that if the two of them had already been targeted by the enemy, this road would be fraught with danger. [On the ship.] Suddenly, the voice of the Lord of the Lost emerged very rarely deep within Chriss heart. He turned his gaze sharply towards therge ships not far away, where in the pitch-ck night, it seemed as if each ship had a pair of eyes staring at him. They were indeed being watched! Chris and Archibald began to run, desperately heading towards the location of Fischer Manor, without hearing the sound of the enemy giving chase behind them. Standing on the ship was an elderly man in a ck robe, silently watching the two figures disappearing into the distance. He was a follower of the Sea God Cult,e to Nasir Town to avenge the Isaac family, who were also followers of the Sea God. This was just the beginning! The East Coast will sooner orter be in the palm of the Sea God Cult! The false god, who proimed himself the Tempest Overlord, was gone without a trace, and the Tempest Church had fallen intoplete chaos. On the other hand, the Sea God had granted even more powerful strength to His devoted cult!
Although the East Coast Province was the smallest and most remote province of Cyart, much smaller than the provinces of Elphinia, Glenborough, Ahorntt, and Emerald Lake, it was of extreme importance to the Sea God Cult. To upy the East Coast was the longstanding wish of hundreds of thousands in the Sea God Cult, generation after generation. Countless individuals dreamt of returning to thisnd, no longer to dwell upon the vast seas. Fischer family, you will not be the first of our avenged, nor thest. In fact, there were many extraordinary operatives from the Sea God Cult involved in therge-scale disruption of the East Coast this time, and the old man was just one of those participating in this destructive mission. The old man had obtained important intelligence through the secret organization ck Eyes that dealt in information. The patriarch of the Fischer family was not in Nasir Town, and these few days presented a good opportunity for vengeance. ` He was a formidable spellcaster who had reached the low-level Transmutation rank and, theoretically, as long as he ambushed from the shadows, he could kill all the members of the Fischer family in one fell swoop! In fact, the elderly spellcaster had no intention of showing himself for the battle. Have they discovered me? Although not entirely certain of this, the old man decided to be even more cautious and aimed to resolve all problems from a distance. Under the Sea God Cult, the myriad of inds had poptions in the hundreds of thousands, managed by twelve Deep Sea Priests, and the elder was the deputy of one of them, Deep Sea Priest Azure.
The siblings of the Isaac family, in fact, were all subordinates of Deep Sea Priest Azure. The elder was a summoner type spellcaster who had memorized five different summoning spells. The spellcasting technique he mastered was Strengthen, which allowed him to consume arge amount of spiritual power to enhance the final effect of his spells. And as a spellcaster at the Transmutation rank, his output efficiency of spiritual power was increased several times. Casting the same spell, even without using the Strengthen spellcasting technique, the final effect is stronger than that of a spellcaster at the Beginning Level. Summoner type spellcasters often summoned their creatures ahead of the battle. Therefore, the elder, who had not yet prepared, was not in a hurry to pursue those two, lest he fall into a trap. Even as a Level 2 Transmutation ss spellcaster, he had to remain cautious when facing enemies at the Beginning Level. However, passing through the entire town with summoned creatures would definitely attract a lot of attention, so the elder first approached Fischer Manor nearby before performing the summoning. Staring into the darkness at Fischer Manor, he silently chanted a spell, summoning a bulls head demon over five meters tall. The monster with a bulls head and human body kept panting heavily, with four robust arms, and its blood-red skin was covered with obscure curses; the madness in its blood-red eyes could hardly be suppressed. The old man chanted another spell, summoning another, smaller two-meter-long worm-type magic beast.
The newly summoned creature was a huge earthy-yellow worm with a fierce mouthpart that made a rustling sound and quickly burrowed into the ground, disappearing from sight. The elder skillfullymanded the smaller worm-type magic beast to tunnel underground and attack from beneath, while ordering the massive bulls head demon tounch a frontal assault. He was proficient in this tactic; the creature with the bulls head and human body had tremendous magic power and astonishing life force, making it ideal for attracting frontline firepower and attention. And the worm, capable of burrowing underground, could deal a fatal blow to the enemy at a critical moment! The elder muttered to himself, Hmm, I have two-thirds of my spiritual power left, now lets see how you respond. As a spellcaster, he couldnt approach rashly but instead, controlled his summoned creatures from the outside. For a summoner who had reached the Transmutation rank, the maximum distance of control over summoned creatures was five hundred meters, which was also his safe distance. Compared to Bloodline Knights of the same rank, spellcasters not only had a limited number of spells but also had extremely weak physical constitution; they often sought various ways to protect themselves. The elder carried with him one Treasure ss and one Collectible ss mysterious rare artifact. The former would automatically activate to attack while defending if anyone got close, and thetter could also be used in close to mid-rangebat. Chris and Archibald were very familiar with the roads of Nasir Town, and the two had returned to Fischer Manor several dozen minutes earlier. The many guards living in the neighboring annex had already poured out, each with a flintlock in hand and carrying alchemical explosives. With Guards Captain Theo not present, the deputy captain wasmanding the scene. Meanwhile, the extraordinary exponents of the Fischer family and other important family members were all gathered in the hall. Its good that you have returned, Madam Irene said calmly with a nod as she saw Chris and Archibald return safely from outside. Her face showed no sign of nervousness, untouched by fear over the potential loss of her brother. Chris sensitively noticed this and felt vaguely ufortable in his heart. Vanessa breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Chris unharmed, truly d that he was okay. Irene knew that in the absence of Byrne at home, she was the only pir for everyone. She looked around at everyone and slowly said, Ive already sent people out to request assistance from the various powers in Nasir Town. The enemy wont expect our response to be so quick because they wont understand why they were discovered immediately. Continuing, Irene paused and then said, Well respond as we have rehearsed for the second scenario. The tense people nodded and each went about their tasks ording to the drill, while the two youngest children were taken by Vanessa to a secret room in the cer. Having studied at the military academy in Fein City for a whole year, Byrne insisted, upon his return, that the Fischer family perform drills to teach everyone how to deal with various dangers. Initially everyone thought it was nonsensical, finding the training boring, and faced punishment for poor performance. After Byrnes strong insistence, however, everyone had to persist with the training. He also gave a series of military training to the guards, improving the overallbat ability of the familys guards. Byrne sincerely believed that the previous battle at the port with the Transmutation powerful expert was full of errors and chaos,pounded by bad weather, otherwise the oue might have been a bit better. A Level 2 Transmutation powerful expert can also be injured and killed, if our numbers are sufficient, our tactics appropriate, and our coordination seamless, theoretically even without a casualty, we could defeat him! Chapter 103: 99 Collaborative Combat Chapter 103: Chapter 99 Coborative Combat
Byrne had left behind several tactics forbating Extraordinary Exponents of the Transmutation Level, of course, referring to low-level enemies; if the enemy was mid-level Transmutation, then running away was the only option. Because from the Transmutation Level onward, the gaps between each small stage of an Extraordinary Exponent were huge changes. The guards of the Fischer family stood at various positions in the manor, lighting the torches at every key location to dispel the darkness, ready to report the situation at any moment by blowing their whistles. They could report all sorts of entirely different situations through thebination of long and short whistle signals. Of course, if faced with an extremely urgent situation, the guards could also directly use gunfire to report. They had all been extensively trained and, although everyones expression was extremely tense, Byrne and Guards Captain Theo had repeatedly instilled in them one concept.
As long as they coordinated and unified, the Fischer family could defeat any enemy. Of course, this was not possible. However, they must make their subordinates believe this; otherwise, morale could easily copsepletely. Papers ringed with the Secret Ear Technique were pasted all over the Fischer Manor; to prevent any issues with the papers, they were reced with new ones every few days. Irene closed her eyes, quietly listening to the situation outside. After hiding the two children and returning to the manor, Vanessa also dispatched fireflies one by one, responsible for assisting in repelling the enemys attack with aerial firepower. She had two different types of summoning spells, namely Summoning Birds and Summoning Fireflies. Compared to Summoning Birds, Summoning Fireflies required less spiritual power and could summon arger number of summoned creatures. The birds and fireflies summoned by Vanessa were not without lethal abilities, but they could internally detonate to create bombs that caused injury; the formers power was evenparable to alchemical explosives, while thetters was simr to the bullet shot from a flintlock. As a mid-level Beginning Summoner, the maximum range she could control them was a hundred meters; any further, even just by a meter or two, and they wouldpletely escape Vanessas control. Erik took out many alchemical potions he had purchased and produced over the years, divided into two types: auxiliary healing and damaging, and quickly distributed all of them to everyone present. The great Lord of the Lost has told me that there is a summoning type spellcaster, his location is behind the trees in the 7 oclock direction, 500 meters away.
Irene calmly assigned the most important task to her brother and Archibald. He will surely send summoned creatures to attack the manor, and when that happens, well resist at the front to buy time; Chris, you and Archibald go kill the spellcaster himself. The great Lord of the Lost will tell you the exact location of that vile invader. Archibald, you must protect Chris well. Archibald nodded continuously, shaking with excitement, his eyes wide as he said, Yes, Hospital Director Irene, I will definitely protect him, you can count on it! The key to assassinationy in Chris, who possessed the Power of Consecution of a killer. He could silently approach the spellcaster and end the battlepletely. However, the most important problem was that spellcasters generally all had methods of self-defense. Whether Chris could break through the spellcasters defenses was the key to carrying out the assassination on the battlefield. Only, they had no idea what the enemys self-defense methods were. As Byrne had summed up, intelligence was the most important thing in Extraordinary battles. If they could have known the spellcasters methods of self-defense beforehand, they could have been better prepared.
But the enemies were also unaware of their various abilities; both sides faced a Fog of uncertainty, and the ability to sessfully exploit the Fog to defeat the enemy was key to victory or defeat. Time passed by little by little, with everyone feeling very tense, and some even thought it better if the enemy came quickly, as waiting was when people felt most tormented and anxious. Chris silently lowered his head, pondering the task he and Archibald had to undertake, which was topletely eliminate the enemy. At the same time, he was calcting when the silver descendant elder Aaron, the old priest of the Tempest Order, the sheriff, and others would arrive. Without a doubt, the addition of every Extraordinary Exponent could potentially influence the battle. Suddenly, Irene spoke up. Theyre here! Soon, loud and intense whistle signals sounded from outside! A long whistle! Whooosh!!!!! A monstrous creature with the body of a man and the head of a bull, towering over five meters tall, suddenly appeared outside the manor, swinging its muscr arms to smash through the wall, with no intention whatsoever to hide its massive form. Even from a distance, the guards immediately saw it! Fire!
Faced with the terrifying five-meter-tall monster, all the guards were extremely nervous; as soon as it entered their firing range, they didnt hesitate to shoot. However, to their despair, the bull-headed monster turned out to be incredibly tough-skinned; it could actually withstand bullets from flintlocks, and despite being injured all over, it still charged furiously towards them! At the same time, a few of the monsters huge arms had grabbed onto some fragments of the broken wall. Its running speed was close to that of a normal person, but its strength and life force were enough to match a low-level Bloodline Knight. The distance was still not close enough to throw an alchemical explosive, so the guards could only keep firing relentlessly. In most battles, ordinary guards would have turned to flee at this stage. Dont retreat! To retreat is to die! However, the Deputy Guards Captain roared loudly from behind; the guards responsible for that sides defense, although pale, stood their ground without retreating or running away. Its getting closer! The minotaur-like monster hade within thirty meters; its several giant arms threw stones, instantly smashing two of the closer guards to death on the spot. Everyone at this moment was incredibly horrified. A new guard screamed and yelled, turning to run in terror, only to be urately shot down by the assistant guards captain with a single bullet. Bang! The muzzle was still smoking when the assistant guards captain spoke in an extremely cold voice.
No one is allowed to run! Prepare to throw! Those who have shot, reload your bullets quickly! Finally, the minotaur-like monster came within the throwing range of the alchemical explosives, and the family guards desperately threw the explosives one after another. For years, the Fischer family guards trained daily in shooting and throwing, the replenishment of various ammunitions and the extra bonuses greatly spent the familys money, and the guards alwaysined. However, only at this moment, did their training finally show its effects. Most of the alchemical explosives were thrown with precision,nding at the feet of the monster, and then exploded with a deafening roar! The minotaur monster was instantly blown up, covered in wounds, and knelt on one knee, its already red skin torn and bloodied. It couldnt help but howl continuously, and even the speed of its charge came to aplete halt. Its working! Its working! We did it! Fuck yeah! Kill the damn thing! Seeing the remarkable effectiveness of the explosives, the family guards were suddenly bolstered in spirit. The old man in the distance, observing the battle through the perspective of the minotaur-like Demon Baal, slightly furrowed his brows.
How strange, the Fischer family guards actually have the quality of professional soldiers? The psychological resilience of ordinary people is very poor; facing a monster the size of a house running up close, withrades falling, they would typically be panicked or even scatter and flee. Yet the Fischer family guards werepletely beyond his expectations. However, the old man had a next move. Worms suddenly emerged from behind cover underground; they bit to death several guards hiding behind cover, their mouthparts filled with teeth tearing their flesh apart in an instant! Ahhhh! Monster! The guards screamed frantically before death, immediately drawing the attention of the others. Ahhhh, save me, save me! Damn it! Seeing this scene, the other guards felt a chill run through them, and the morale that was just starting to rise froze instantly; they quickly fired their guns at the worm creatures! However, the worms were fast, and in a sh, they had already burrowed back deep into the ground. The uracy of the flintlock guns was terrible, and amid the haste, not a single bullet hit its target. Wrong. The old man watching the battle from afar beside a tree frowned, instinctively feeling that something was amiss. How could it be that none of the opposing Extraordinary Exponents had appeared so far? Thus, he cast another summoning spell, consuming some spiritual power, and calling forth insects the size of fists from the ground. They all had a fiery red line on their heads, and upon appearing, they began scattering in all directions. Various forms of enemy seeking spells are basically a must for every Spellcaster of Transmutation Level. Spellcasters can memorize a limited number of spell models. At the Beginning Level, its only one, two, or three, while at the Transmutation Level, its five, seven, or nine. Spellcasters at the Beginning Level often have no choice, but in battles at the Transmutation Level, only the most stupid Spellcasters would only memorize attack and defense spells. They all understand the importance of functional spells like enemy seeking. Dozens of ck ants scurried off in all directions, climbing straight up when encountering walls and trees, perceiving all the surroundings. Soon, they discovered Archibald, who was quietly advancing towards them. The two closest ck ants suddenly charged at him frantically, the fiery lines on their heads glowing and heating up! Just as Archibald was about to be touched by the ck ants, he suddenly leaped several meters high, and then the two ck ants on the ground explosively burst on the spot! Boom! The ground was sted apart, with debris flying everywhere, the explosive power wasparable to an alchemical explosive; had Archibald not leaped suddenly, he would have been severely injured if not killed on the spot. Hey, you actually found me! How was I exposed? Is he Chris from the Fischer family? The old man didnt understand at all, his own residual scents, sounds, and even the airflow from his movements had all been locked onto by the other party. He quickly moved to another location, though he didnt understand how he was found, knowing he had been discovered meant he needed to quickly leave the area, or he might be vulnerable to a sudden strike from the other party. At the same time, the old man also adeptly switched between different summoned creatures perspectives, multi-thread controlling them to continue scouting and killing enemies. The advantage of a Spellcaster is that we can create battlefields with vastly different situations! The worms had already killed seven guards in session, and the remaining guards morale was on the verge of copse, even the assistant guards captain looked very grim. Just then, an extraordinarily special bullet struck the worm in the head by an almost impossible chance! Chapter 104: 100: The Killing Move! Chapter 104: Chapter 100: The Killing Move!
Was that the application of a spell on the flintlock? Why is the power so immense that it killed the worm in one shot? The worms view hadpletely vanished from his mind, and the old man was extremely puzzled, aware that ordinary flintlock bullets could not kill a worm in one strike. There was some mystery to that shot just now. In the darkness, the old man standing behind the tree furrowed his brows, filled with apprehension. If the opponent could freely shoot bullets with that kind of power, he could even consider retreating because aside from multiple types of summoned creatures, basically none would survive one or two blows. Perhaps its neither firearms nor spells, but the effect of a mysterious rare artifact? The old man pondered for a long time without an answer and could only be more vignt in his heart.
Wuu! The bull-headed human-bodied demon Baal howled in anger, its huge body taking a heavy toll from the Fischer family guards alchemical explosive attacks, its constantly regenerating flesh revealing white bone beneath. It was on itsst breath and full of rage when it suddenly turned and retreated swiftly, the old man controlling it to pull back to a safe distance, its shattered flesh regrowing at a visible rate. The opponent had already escaped the throw range of the alchemical explosives, and the flintlocks werent very effective; the Fischer family guards also didnt rashly attack. Without the cooperation of the worm, the threat from the bulls head demon Baal alone wasnt significant, so the old man obviously wouldnt send it to its death without meaning, opting instead to let it recover. I still have half of my mental power remaining, what should be my next move to have the correct choice? Hmm He thought rapidly about what tactics to use and how to allocate the remaining mental power. It was either to Strengthen and summon a giant bulls head demon Baal that could ignore the power of the alchemical explosives, withstand all attacks, and directly destroy the building. Or to summon three different types of summoned creatures for a collective attack, or maybe use Strengthen on other summoned creatures? Trypletely different tactical effects? The choice of tactics had a significant impact on the oue of the battle, and he had to think carefully. Although the effect of Strengthen was powerful, it would consume three times the mental power and instantly deplete his remaining mental power; it was certainly not the best choice.
The old man even clearly realized one thing, assaulting Fischer Manor tonight might not have been a good idea. Although the only member of the Fischer family who had reached Level 2, the man named Byrne Fischer, wasnt here, the remaining Extraordinary Exponents and even the guards all had decentbat skills. He suddenly noticed in the view of a few ck ants that the tall figure suspected to be Chris continued to approach their position. ording to the intelligence he had purchased, the old man knew that there were currently three Extraordinary Exponents in the Fischer Manor; they were Irene Fischer, Chris Fischer, and a girl named Vanessa. What exactly is going on? How do they keep knowing my position? Upon realizing this, the old man was astounded and decided to kill this person who was approaching first, then retreat and wait for a better opportunity! Yes, he chose to retreat. Tonight, he who was supposed to be lurking had suddenly been exposed, the Fischer family had an absurdly tight defense prepared in advance, and they always managed to detect his exact location! He felt that continuing the fight would hardly allow him to easily take down the people in the manor, and once other Extraordinary Exponents from the town came to support, he would be in danger of being surrounded. The best choice was to retreat, but his heart was filled with reluctance; he decided to still kill one Bloodline Knight of the Fischer family first. The streets outside Fischer Manor were clean and lined with trees. The old mans ck ants detected a new situation: a female spellcaster appeared behind a tree a hundred meters away. She wore hunting attire and riding boots, with emerald-like short hair, exuding a valiant and heroic temperament as she stood there.
She summoned a flock of white birds that quickly flew towards the old mans position! A hundred meters? The old man was not panicked but quickly analyzed and hypothesized in his mind. Since the enemy knew his exact location and stood at precisely a hundred meters away, it was likely she was a summoner spellcaster of mid-level Beginning, meaning her maximum operational range was one hundred meters. He was well aware that those birds were meant to self-destruct, and so he quickly chanted a spell, summoning a creature that resembled a terrapin with two heads, a massive shell, and the size of a grinding stone. The two-headed terrapin moved extremely slowly, only able to huddle next to the old man and spit out heavy, iron-like water pellets that shot down the birds one by one in midair. Eh, not good! The old man saw the birds being shot down one after another and initially thought there was no issue, but then he discovered something terrifying! The birds were just a diversion; behind them were hidden fireflies! Numerous fireflies scattered and flew in, and the terrapins water pellets only managed to shoot down half. The remaining fireflies looked like they were about to reach the old man. Zi! Suddenly, white shes of lightning surged from the old mans ck robe, like white torches in the dark night!
Bolts of lightning, branching like tree limbs, pierced the air, automatically tracking down the hostile fireflies,pletely burning them to a crisp, prematurely detonating them and creating roaring explosions in the darkness. The automatic counterattack of the Treasure ss mysterious rare artifact sessfully defended against the aerial assault, and the two-headed terrapin magic beast, very close to the old man, was not affected in the slightest. Those unnatural bolts of lightning automatically distinguished friend from foe. But deep inside, the old man was ovee with a strong premonition of doom. This is bad! The old mans facepletely changed. His most important means of defense, the Treasure ss rare artifact, had been tricked by mere fireflies! It couldnt be used continuously, and for the next several dozen seconds, he would be in a vacuum period. Meanwhile, several ck ants had located the female spellcaster. Contrary to the old mans expectations, even though she was a spellcaster, she was surprisingly agile, managing to evade while limping. Then, through the fireflies, she prematurely detonated the ck ants that were about to explode. Whats going on? Wasnt she a spellcaster? And even a disabled person? Why was her physical condition obviously stronger than that of an ordinary person? It makes no sense. What exactly is going on The old mans mind was somewhat confused, feeling that many of the things he encountered uponing to the Fischer family today were contrary to themon knowledge of battles between Extraordinary Exponents of the past.
He was slightly horrified. The Extraordinary Exponents of the Fischer family were all very strange. What exactly were those abnormal powers they possessed? Despite the fear rising in his heart, the old man did not stop. He cast another spell, intending to summon new creatures to cover his retreat. At the same time, he recalled his body that had almost fully recovered, like a bulls head demon Baal reborn. Bang! Just as the treasure-ss artifacts gap in protection was about to end, a bullet came unexpectedly, causing the old mans neck to throb in painhis spell was interrupted! He clutched his neck in shock, unable to speak a word! Ugh! Why would someone suddenly shoot nearby when the enemy-seeking spell Summoning Fiery Red Ants had confirmed that there was no one around! The old man, unable to believe it, turned his head while clutching his bleeding neck, staring fiercely at a tree not far away. The silver-haired youth had stealthily approached in the dark, crouched on the tree, holding a flintlock aimed at him. Who was he? The old man didnt understand who the attacker was at all!
If the youth from before wasnt Chris, and he was Chris, then who was the previous youth? Havingpleted one shot and secured his victory, Chris, with indifferent coldness, quickly reloaded a second bullet. Agile as a cat, he leaped from the tree, giving no chance for retaliation. Sure enough, as expected, just as he jumped down, the two-headed terrapin spat out a heavy water ball thatpletely shattered therge tree! Ugh, ah! The old man didnt die immediately, trembling as he took a crimson vial from his pocket and ingested the sticky liquid within that resembled blood. I still have a chance! He bemoaned within his heart that as soon as he recovered, he would immediately use Strengthen to summon some summoned creature. To his utter astonishment, the old man discovered that the wound on his neck did not heal; the reason was utterly unknown, but the precious life-preserving potion had no effect! There were too many iprehensible events tonight; trembling, the old many on the ground, feeling life slowly ebbing away, and his bodys intense pain, leaving only immense fear and confusion deep within his heart. Cough cough cough! He continued to cough out blood, his eyes filled with disbelief. The members of the Fischer family who were Extraordinary Exponents, were simply not normal! What was really going on with them! Members of the Fischer family suddenly realized that all the summoned creatures from the enemy began to behave abnormally; the control spells on them seemed to fail all at once. Aow! The bulls head demon Baal, no longer controlled, charged towards the manor driven by its instincts until Erik hit it with poison mist spray. It covered its eyes in pain, wailing in ce for a long time until it waspletely killed by the alchemical explosive. Those explosive ck ants scattered and frantically fled, and it wasnt easy for Vanessa and Archibald to detonate them before they could explode upon encountering anyone. The magic beast with two heads was, in fact, a mysterious creature called Cgram from the western regions of the Ouden Continent. Once the control spell ceased, its headspletely withdrew into its shell, no longer participating in any external matters. Archibald exhaled in relief, shouting excitedly, The control on the summoned creatures has failed, that guy must be dead! Indeed, all of them had heard about this from Vanessa. Most of the summoned creatures of a summoning spellcaster are mysterious beings forcibly summoned from this world or other worlds. And as soon as the summoner dies, all control over the summoned creatures is released, and they all act ording to their own instincts and will. Overwhelmed with excitement, Archibald wanted to rush to the old mans side but very rarely heard Chriss loud shout. Dont go over there! Chris, who had reloaded his bullet, reappeared, standing in the darkness a hundred meters away with an orichalcum alchemical flintlock, urately shooting the old mans corpse with another bullet. Bang! Aaaaaahhhh! The old man, who had been lying there for a long time, suddenly let out a howl of pain and anger! As a spellcaster, his physical condition wasnt as robust as that of a Bloodline Knight, but it was still a bit stronger than an average persons; he hadntpletely died yet but also couldnt focus enough to muster his spiritual power. Fischer family! I curse you; youll all go to hell sooner orter! It wont be long, just a little while longer, and the Sea God will prepare the final funeral for you and the Cyart people of the East Coast! Archibald froze, realizing the enemy had intentionally released the control over the summoned creatures and then pretended to be dead on the ground. If he had approached carelessly, he might have been killed in a surprise attack by the dying enemy. So that was it He trembled in fear, recalling the teachings of Hospital Director Irene. Cautious! Secretive! He often faced punishment from the director for his carelessness and almost died tonight due to hisck of caution. The recent scene made everyone more vignt. They waited a while longer until Chrispleted his third follow-up shot, confirming that the old man waspletely dead, and members of the Fischer family finally breathed a sigh of relief. We won! Cheers erupted, the shouting of dozens of people was loud, and only at that moment did the neighbors around the streets dare to open their windows and doors, peeking quietly in this direction. When Chris walked over to the corpse of the old man, Archibald, with a sweaty face, also approached, somewhat at a loss, muttering: Thank you, thank you, Chris. Thank you. Chris stopped in his tracks, turning back to look at him with calmness. Survive. Chapter 105: 101 Harvest and Sacrifice Chapter 105: Chapter 101 Harvest and Sacrifice
After the Tempest Priest arrived, his aged, murky eyes were filled with disbelief. You only lost seven guards, and then you killed this Extraordinary Exponent who had reached Level 2? Moreover, you said that Baron Byrne is currently not in Nasir? The supporters who hade to assist gathered outside Fischer Manor, exchanging perplexed nces over the body of the old man. Irene nodded, responding with utmost calm, That is indeed the case. He might have been one of those whockbat experience, and his luck was not very good, either. How did they do it? The old priest was extremely astonished inside. He was not very surprised that the Fischer family could deal with a Spellcaster who had undergone Transmutation.
But the fact that they had easily eliminated a Spellcaster of the Transmutation rank whounched a night attack was astounding. Oh, Transmutation, he must ustom himself to the new terminologies of the reformists in the future. Aaron and Knight Verne exchanged nces, equally surprised by the Fischer familys strength being greater than it seemed. They were well aware of one thing: the difference in preparedness greatly affected battles between Extraordinary Exponents, with the advantage of striking first being significant. A Transmutation rank Extraordinary Exponentunching a surprise attack could theoretically annihte the Fischer family, yet it was the formidable evil cultists who were easily killed by Fischer. Mr. Byrne really isnt in Nasir? the old priest couldnt help but confirm this fact again and again; if Baron Byrne also had been present, everything would make sense. Hes not. Irene shook her head, as there was no longer any need to hide the truth. Ah, alright, I understand, Madam Irene. I express my condolences for the victims in this incident. The power of the Tempest Overlord will seek vengeance for them sooner orter, said the old priest, repeating the official titudes, yet he grew even more wary of the Fischer family deep down, before he continued: Then, I will report the entire sequence of events at the earliest opportunity. The Assistant Priest maye to Nasir again. After pondering for a moment, Irene nodded, Hmm, that should be around the time when Byrne is due back. They have a closer rtionship. The Assistant Priest to the Tempest Bishop, that Priest Zayne, always interacted with Byrne rather than Irene when he visited Nasir Town. Thus, if the Fischer family were to host him again, it would be best for Byrne to take responsibility.
Sessfully killing an evil cultist of the Sea God Cult who had reached the rank of Transmutation brought great gains to the Fischer family. They obtained a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact, a Collectible ss Mysterious rare artifact, and a magic beast that had two heads simr to a terrapin. Since the Summoner had died, the summoned creature did not return to its habitat as usual but lingered on the East Coast instead. This was a beast whose mobility was almost nonexistent, but its attack and defense capabilities far outstripped those of a high-level Beginning Bloodline Knight. Although it fell short of a Bloodline Knight who had undergone Transmutation, what mattered most was that the beasts temperament was very docile; if fed meat, it was willing to obey and could be kept in the familys pond. While nobody knew exactly what species the two-headed terrapin belonged to, it was presumed that Byrne would be able to name it upon his return. Among the two harvested Mysterious rare artifacts, the first was a silver-looking brooch with silver lightning runes on its backside. Banishing Lightning, it could automatically detect targets within a ten-meter radius that harbored lethal intent and threat, and then unleash lightning to obliterate them. However, there would be a thirty-second interval before its Extraordinary effect could be activated again after each use. This was a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact, highly valuable indeed. Irene decided to offer it to the revered Lord of the Lost, who had decreed that they no longer needed Collectible ss Mysterious rare artifacts, whereas those of the Treasure ss were still suitable offerings. As for the second artifact, evil wood, it appeared as a ck short staff, with Spiritual Power only at the Collectible level.
It was a weapon suitable for close to mid-rangebat, capable of releasing a Lethality-inducing cloud of ck poison upon a targeted enemy, while the bearer of the staff would be immune to the poison within the mist. If Archibald had rashly approached the old man pretending to be dead, he would have been attacked by it! Since there was no longer a need to offer Collectible ss Mysterious rare artifacts, after contemting, Irene ultimately decided to allocate this artifact to Vanessa. She calmly spoke to the jubnt Vanessa: Vanessa, youve performed very well, not just staying inside the manor but coborating with Chris and Archibald to decapitate the enemy. Without your assistance, Chris wouldnt have been able to interrupt him before another Summoning, and the subsequent situation might not have been so smooth. Vanessa was delighted, secretlying to a realization. Power and status stemmed from strength. Previously, she had not dared to harbour such thoughts, but now, if she could receive more blessings from the Lord of the Lost, Perhaps, I too could possess power on par with the Transmutation rank. It dawned on her, yes, both the head of the Fischer family and Lord Byrne had started as ordinary people! They had achieved what they had from ordinary beginnings, and she was even luckier having the natural gift of a Spellcaster; it was not impossible to grasp even greater power! If she really could reach that level, even with a cursed body that had its disabilities and without her own family, she would fully qualify to stand by his side.
Vanessa stole a nce at Chris who stood silently in the corner. To her surprise, she found that Chris was also staring at her with a nk expression. In an instant, her face turned crimson, and she dared not look in that direction anymore. Irene quietly observed the subtle exchanges between the youth and the young girl but said nothing. Although both thought they had hidden their feelings well, as their elder, she had long known the thoughts of Chris and Vanessa. Vanessa was right in her thinking; as long as she possessed enough power, the Fischer family was willing to ept her as Chriss wife. If Vanessa never reached that level, Irene would prefer for Chris to marry a daughter from a viscount family, bringing more resources and better bloodlines to the family. Once Chris broke through to the 3rd Rank, he would have the qualification to marry into a viscount family. Byrne was the head of one branch of the Fischer family, while Irene was the Dawn Churchs sole priest, technically holding a status even above Byrnes. She led several core members to the basement, where everyone knelt before the sacred object, and then, with due reverence, Irene presented the Banishing Lightning to start the new ritual. Karl calmly looked at the new food. It was a Treasure ss mysterious rare artifact, possessing even more Spiritual Power than the other Treasure ss artifacts he had absorbed before, and was considered quite good even among its counterparts. By now, he was certain that the transparent bottle had originally been at least Forbidden ss.
Indeed, Treasure ss mysterious artifacts have a vor. This time it tastes like beef broth, not only fully replenishing the Spirituality I spent due to mentalmunication but also granting me even more. The signs of the third Seal loosening became even more apparent! After the Banishing Lightning waspletely devoured, it transformed into a silver-white rune shaped like a lightning bolt. Karl fell into deep thought, pondering a crucial decision. Should he deconstruct it into rune essence for the nourishment of other runes, or should he grant the activation right to Darren who still had no runes? Even if he turned it into rune essence, he wouldnt be able to evolve any current runes directly. Because both transcend and Iron Wall were already spirit runes, their evolution to the next stage required a great deal, and Healing, with its strong foundation, also had a significant demand simply for the evolution to a spirit rune. Yet granting it to Darren, a child of merely seven, would also be pointless for now. In the end, Karl decided to deconstruct the Lightning rune into pieces of rune essence and poured all the rune essence he had extracted from Collectible ss items gathered over the years into the Healing rune. Its evolution into a spirit rune rapidly advanced significantly. Whereas the Healing rune originally required thirty ordinary runes essences to evolve into a spirit rune, now it needed only fifteen. At least a visible pie in the sky is the most likely result to be obtained in theing years, but its uncertain what kind of power the Healing will transform into after its evolution.
Karl soon witnessed the Fischer family members begin their regr post-battle review, summarizing the mistakes and experiences from the fight, and Irene even had Vanessa take down the notes. The good practice brought by Byrnes personality was instilling in the whole Fischer family the importance of experience and review. After each training drill and actualbat, they would collectively brainstorm on how to perform better next time. Even though they achieved great sess in thetest battle, the Fischer family did not be arrogant orcent. The Fischer family was making modest progress now. Although still very weak and treading carefully, they had at least formed a rudimentary framework of a family that could grow much stronger. What surprised Karl a bit was that Erik, who usually didnt talk much and was somewhat antisocial, could not stop contributing during the review phase. I think the greatest advantage of the Fischer family lies in that we can grasp the enemys intelligence in advance. This time we knew the enemy was a Summoner type Spellcaster, so we decided to employ decapitation tactics immediately, he said. Another point is that we can constantly lock onto the enemys position with Secret Ear and Tracking Senses, whereas our opponents have no way to grasp or even be aware of Young Master Chriss presence, he added. Although individually we are nowhere as strong as that Minotaur, we could use ordinary people to dy it while webine our forces to strike at the enemys critical weaknesses, he continued. Everyone agreed with Eriks insights, as the results of this battle were nearly perfect, in stark contrast to the ordeal with the Spawn of the Abyss, where the enemys Extraordinary Exponentpletely controlled the pace of the fight. The most crucial point was that they had been sufficiently prepared in advance, having already secured half the victory before the battle even started. If it wasnt a defensive battle on their ground, but an ambush in unfamiliar territory, the members of the Fischer family could have been annihted by the enemy. Archibald suddenly looked down and said: These past years, Ive actually beenining in my heart that Mr. Byrne was too strict during our training and that the post-fight reviews were almost maddening. Now I understand that I was the one who was wrong. A few dayster, Byrne and Theo returned. After hearing the whole ount of the events, his expression changed dramatically. So who exactly leaked my whereabouts? Chapter 106: 102 Negligence Chapter 106: Chapter 102 Negligence
` Amid the distribution of constion money and the holding of the funeral, a quiet internal investigation within the Fischer family also began. Irene called each person into the room individually to have a detailed conversation with her. She deftly guided their malicious words and, through the ability Listening for Malice, sensed the deepest thoughts within everyone in the Fischer family. To make everyone willing to ept themand, even Byrne himself was no exception to her scrutiny. Although there were a few servants and guards who were found to have some malice or who had stolen from the family, the entire round of investigation did not turn up the so-called traitor.
A few dayster, around noon, Byrne paced back and forth in the great hall. After much thought, he suddenly said to the Guards Captain standing not far away: Theo, call your wife over. Theo was stunned for a moment, immense fear rising in his heart at the possibility, but he still followed Byrnes orders. Alright, understood. Ill go right away. He lived on the estate and seldom went home, visiting at most for a day or two in a month. In reality, his rtionship with his wife had not been very goodtely. Although the work was exceedingly hard, Theos monthly sry was five times that of ordinary guards, and his annual bonus was ten times as much. So he had always been hard-working andpliant, harboring no dissatisfaction towards the Fischer family in his heart. Theos wife was also brought into the family estate. It was her first time inside the grand estate, and she was extremely astonished, staring at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling for a long time. How beautiful. How much does this cost? A few servants saw her impoverished demeanor and snickered privately. Irenemunicated with her in the room alone, skillfully using words to probe for any deep-seated malice in her heart. She indeed harbored malice, but it was only dissatisfaction with the Fischer family for always keeping Theo tied down, and she had no other thoughts beyond that.
It seemed that Theos wife was not the informant, and both Theo and Byrne were relieved after getting the response from Irene. Byrne truly did not wish for the problem to lie with Theos wife. Theo, that man nearing fifty, was not only his swordsmanship teacher, Guards Captain, and coachman. He was also a warrior who had apanied the Fischer family for many years, and, like Vanessa and the other young men and women, he could be considered as half a family member, a trusted figure within the Fischer household. If the traitor turned out to be his wife, ording to the Fischer familys rules, they would definitely have to execute her secretly. Even if Theo agreed with the Fischer familys punishment, he would still harbor negative emotions afterwards, and Byrne could no longer trust him with important tasks, but it was also impossible to let him leave the family. The worst-case scenario would be a marginalized Theo eventually overwhelmed by negative emotions, impulsively choosing to betray the family. Although all these were spective possibilities, just thinking about them made Byrnes head tingle with dreadit was practically the development he feared the most in his personality. Theo was also truly relieved; after his wife left, he pondered for a long time before taking leave from Mr. Lucius, saying he was truly a bit exhausted recently and wanted to go home. In fact, the reason he gave was true. Tired. This small-scale nighttime defense battle had cost the lives of only seven family guardsa loss that appeared negligible in the eyes of Extraordinary Exponents.
It was instead considered worthy of great fanfare; they had casually dealt with a Level 2 Extraordinary Exponent who had attempted a night raid! But Theos mood waspletely different. He had eaten daily with those guards, and he remembered one young guard who, when he had first arrived at the Fischer estate, was always lively and humorous, often able to make everyoneugh heartily after training. But Theo had heard that at the start of the battle, the young man had been eaten alive by a worm, losing half his body while wailing in front of everyone, only to be put out of his misery by a mercy shot from a friend. The guard who had delivered the mercy shot had also told him the previous night that he had decided to quit and was nning to work in a factory in Fein City. Not just him. Theo remembered every detail about each of the deceased guardstheir names, faces, personalities, and hobbies. They were all once living beings. Therefore, he had to attend seven funerals, seeing the rtives and friends of those people crying bitterly seven times. Theo had once been a boatswain on a merchant ship that hustled across the sea, most of the time engaged in trade, asionally turning to piracy. The feeling of killing and robbing was not pleasant, but Theo knew he was the captains man and had to remain loyal to the ship. Because it was difficult for his wife to take care of their son by herself, and after a severe injury in a naval battle, Theo decided to spend the rest of his days in Nasir Town and to cease sailing the seas.
But, living off the sea, Theo could only earn a living as a carpenter, and the household ie plummeted starkly. After the birth of their second child, no longer able to stomach the hardships of poverty, Theo discussed with his wife that he had to find a way to earn more money. Later, through an introduction by sea merchant John, Mr. Lucius met him immediately. Lucius, Theo is a very capable battlemander. I even wanted him to be my boatswain, what a pity, said John. At that moment, Theo immediately said, Sorry, I really dont want to go back to sea anymore. He remembered how thatzy-looking man had sized him up for a long time before nodding and saying: Theo, heh, you have a remarkable gaze, one that onlyes from a man who has seen many battles. If you can withstand three strikes from me, you can join the Fischer family as the Guards Captain. But you must use real weapons, not wood. Do you have the courage? Fine, Theo nodded. He not only blocked Luciuss three consecutive strikes but also swiftly dodged away from a surprise fourth strike aimed at his arm. Youre quite good. You understand that once weapons are drawn, there are no rules in battle. Our Fischer shield needs to be not only tough but also nimble! `
Youve passed! Mr. Lucius was indeed a cunning fellow, Theo had judged at the time. Over the years, Theo had killed some people for the Fischer family, knowing that as the Guards Captain, he had to be loyal to them. No matter what the Fischers asked him to do, he couldnt refuse as he had been taking their money for many years. Theo believed loyalty and responsibility were the most important qualities. Training the family guards came naturally to him, after all, few people could be worse than the band of nearly pirates on board the ship. However, Byrne, who had returned from the military academy two years earlier, shook his head, saying his method of taming those brats was pointless. I need to turn them into soldiers who can fight low-level Extraordinary Exponents face to face. Not a bunch of fools who know how to wave weapons around. Mr. Byrne and Mr. Lucius were twopletely different people. He was originally a kind and timid smart kid, fond of learning and good at observing and summarizing. In recent years, Mr. Byrne had grown rapidly, bing increasinglyposed and finally being able to do things for the family that he was reluctant to do before.
In the past two years, Byrne had taught him many things from the military academy, enlightening Theo who had never undergone systematic training. His previously chaotic experiences unfolded in his mind, and many questions found answers and exnations. Yet, his many years as the Guards Captain forced Theo to neglect his own family. His home was in South City, Nasir Town, a house that was not veryrge. When he got home, Theo saw his wife struggling with moving things and immediately took them from her hands. His wife asked in surprise, Theo, why have youe home today? Isnt it not yet your day off? Theo managed a smile and nodded as he replied, Mr. Byrne gave me a day off today, so I came back now to rest for a day. Truly, traveling a long distance is draining. I want to take a bath right now. Mm. His wife nodded and headed back to the room without saying much, silently preparing the bath for him. After putting down the things, Theo suddenly felt that she was reluctant to deal with him; his daughter was at home preparing food and was also surprised to see him back. He sat in the chair, and for a long while heard not even a single word from his wife; he knew she was really angry. Theo didnt think he had done anything wrong; although he could note home often, he brought back most of the money. It was normal for him not to be able tomunicate with his family when his daily life revolved around life and death to support them. If he hadnt devoted himself wholeheartedly to serving the Fischer family, they would never have let him be a confidant! Thinking this, he suddenly felt annoyed. He risked his life for his family, didnt keep mistresses, and didnt squander money; why was she still angry! After all, when I first said I wanted to find a more lucrative job, you agreed! Where is my son? Theo asked loudly; where had his eldest son gone without being at home? His wife took a deep breath and responded coldly, Do you even remember you have a son? A few days ago, he left Nasir with some friends, saying he wanted to find a job in Fein City rather than be idle at home. What? Theo was dumbfounded, disbelieving his son could sneak away like that, and asked incredulously, Youre saying he went to Fein City? When did this happen, and howe I know nothing about it? Of course, you dont know; you dont know anything. You were out with Master Byrne then, and by the time you came back, it was toote, and I couldnt persuade him! His wifes speech was urgent, and as she spoke, she began to cry, tears falling one after another. If he gets bullied out there, or something happens to him, Ill hate you for the rest of my life! Theo had no reply and only after a while did he ask puzzled, He wouldnt do such a thing before, why would he be so bold all of a sudden Could it be those friends led him astray? Who are his friends? Finally unable to hold back, his wife screamed, The number of times youve seen him in the past few years is less than the times youve seen those brothers. Do you really know what his character is like, what kind of person he is now? And now you ask, dont you think its toote? Theo was entirely at a loss for words and could not bring himself to apologize or offerfort. After his wife cried in silence and said no more, the family spent the entire evening in silence. He understood one thing very clearly. He already knew too much, and even if he wanted to leave the Fischer family, it was impossible. The Fischer family could make a person who previously had no extraordinary power suddenly possess extraordinary power. Theoy in bed and took a deep breath. The terrifying truth of the greatest secret had yet to be fully revealed to him, but Mr. Byrne and Madam Irene both suggested to him covertly the existence of some unimaginable great power. It, indeed, existed. Until the next morning, Theo, who hadnt slept all night, learned from a message delivered by a guard from the Fischer family. The person who had leaked his and Mr. Byrnes whereabouts had been found. Chapter 107: 103: Fischer Fears Making Enemies Chapter 107: Chapter 103: Fischer Fears Making Enemies
Theo got up and without speaking to his wife or eating, he went straight to Fischer Manor and soon saw the man who had informed the evil cultists. He was a cousin of the former vige chief of Ourde Vige. The man was now bound with rope and kneeling on thewn outside the mansion, his eyes wide with fear, his whole body trembling. Byrne and Irene stood silently beside him, gazing at the man. Then Byrne raised his head to recount the whole situation to Theo. The matter is actually like this, he said. Theo finally understood that because the Fischer familys carriage had left Nasir for Fein City, and had made a stop at Ourde Vige along the way.
The administrators of Ourde Vige used to be people from the Kesse family, but as soon as the Fischer family gained ruling powers over the vige, they reced the administrators with their own family members. Then, they exiled those who harbored dissatisfaction. But even with such measures, there were still rtives and friends of the original beneficiaries in Ourde Vige who were dissatisfied, an omission in how the Fischer family dealt with matters. Theres nothing they could dothey couldnt control the thoughts of each person on thend. Besides, there were too many people in the vige rted by blood or marriage, and exiling them all would have been too extensive. Irene, in fact, still remembered that the vige chiefs cousin had no ill intentions toward the Fischer family. He was even happy when his cousin was exiled, for with the backing of the Kesse family, the cousin was extremely arrogant and didnt regard others at all. It could be said that at the time, this man weed the Fischer familys move to drive away the Kesse family. However, the human heart is always prone to change. In recent weeks, because of his previous arrogance and tyranny, he was retaliated against by those in the vige supported by the Fischers, and he began to harbor resentment. One day, the man, who was short of money, happened to see the Fischer familys carriage and ran to the Kesse family to exchange the news for money. He received a reward of one Gold Coin. And certainly, the man couldnt have imagined that he would die because of this.
How exactly was he found out? Theo was surprised. Ourde Vige is some distance from Nasir Town; he couldnt believe the man had been caught so quickly. Byrne responded calmly, Ive long since told those in Ourde who support the Fischers that theyd be rewarded for reporting suspicious people. He was spotted and reported when he came back drinking with the gold coin. He shook his head, his eyes filled with intense murderous intent. In a low voice, he said, The whole thing was a plot by the Kesse family. Thinking about it is reallyughable; the Fischer family nearly perished because of a single Gold Coin. Its just a pity we dont have enough evidence to report them to the Tempest Church, and the words of this man alone are insignificant. He turned calmly, came up beside Theo, and whispered, Since we cant take the path of usation, theres no need to keep him alive. Theo quickly heard the man, his face red and trembling uncontrobly, shouting loudly, Dont kill me! I know I was wrong! Im willing topensate with money; let me do anything for you, just dont kill me ahhh! Byrne shook his head and walked away, then stopped and said very seriously, Theo, when you take care of it, be sure to ensure that the children dont see. Hmm. Theo nodded calmly, then grabbed the mans shoulder, pulled him up, and forcefully dragged him from thewn.
I beg you, ahh! Dont kill me, ahhh! Im begging you! Theo felt the mans struggle and suddenly swung his fist down on the back of his head, yelling out: Get over here, you bastard! The man fell to the ground after the Heavy Strike but still moaned and tried to get up, his pleas bing incoherent. You scum, when you betrayed the Fischers, you should have foreseen this day! Theo dragged the man to a corner, found another piece of rope, and tightly strangled his neck, pulling hard until the struggling body stopped shivering before suddenly letting go. The body instantly fell motionless to the ground. Damn it, what a hassle! He felt a sense of rage inside and lifted the body towards a cart nearby, first cing the corpse on the cart, then covering it with a white cloth. Then Theo left Nasir Town, heading all the way to the East Coast, where he threw the body from the cliffs into the sea. Such a heavy fat pig, you wore me out, he muttered. Theo did not return immediately but sat on the cliff by the sea, staring at the turbulent waves and the sshing surf for a long time.
Aaahhh! He suddenly let out a few loud shouts, his voice carrying far. Theo suddenly felt much better inside. His wife did not understand him, which was quite normal, considering he had never trulymunicated with her. Moreover, he really could not tell her about the real things he did every day; he had always suppressed the killing and the darkness inside his heart. He had thought about confiding in his family but knew that he absolutely couldnt do that. She fulfilled her responsibilities, and I must fulfill mine. Theo realized this. He thought about asking Mr. Byrne for a long vacation, then going to Fein City to get his foolish son back, and after that, the entire family needed to take a good rest for a while. He also wanted to have a serious talk about the future with his wife and children. Mr. Byrne would agree to this request, because he had always been kind to his rtives and friends; Theo was clear about this. When he returned to the Fischer family, Theo suddenly saw his wifes frail figure in the hall again.
Why have youe? Seeing his wifes tear-reddened eyes and Byrnes hesitant look, he suddenly had a strong premonition of something very ominous. What on earth happened? Theo, its bad news. Byrne silently shook his head, then took a letter that had been opened from his bosom and handed it over to Theo. The middle-aged man, his temples graying, epted the letter, looked down at the contents, and his puzzled eyes gradually widened with fear and anger rising! His son had been kidnapped by the Kesse family. Though the letter imed that the Kesse family had invited his son to be a guest, even the dullest person could understand the true implication behind the words. It seems that the Kesse family wants to keep the pressure on us, because they cant abduct anyone from the Fischer family, and since Vanessa and the others are all orphans, therefore Byrne began to analyze and stopped mid-sentence, took a deep breath, and patted Theos shoulder with a serious and solemn gesture. Calm down, Theo, dont panic, we wont let anything happen to him. I understand
Theo took a deep breath, it was alright, his son should still be safe. After all, the kidnappers motive was to threaten the Fischer family; they certainly wouldnt kill him, as then he would be of no value to them. Though his reason told him this, Theo still felt tightness in his chest, and even found it hard to breathe, unable to utter another word. Go save him! What are you still doing here! His wife suddenly rushed up and pounded on Theos chest, and he could only respond in silence. Byrne immediately waved his hand, and several servants came forward to pull Theos wife away, earnestly trying to console her. What are you going to do? Whats your n? Theo looked at Byrne with an unprecedented plea in his eyes, Byrne breathed deeply, fully sensing the earnest desire of this man who was both a mentor and a friend. What exactly was the Fischer family going to do? Byrne had also been pondering the whole situation, even with Viscount Basts support, how could the Fischer family confront the Kesse family? Normally, viscount families wouldnt directly intervene in lower-level conflicts. If Byrne asked Viscount Bast to act, the Garcia family behind the Kesse family would also intervene, and eventually even the eight great noble families of Cyart might get involved, escting the situation to an even more uncontroble level. Moreover, he could feel that there was an indiscernible reason behind Viscount Basts kindness, and he preferred not to owe him a significant favor. What would happen if the Fischer family went directly to war with the Kesse family? He internally assessed the strength of both parties. The Kesse family had two low-level Transmutation Bloodline Knights, and the total number of Beginning Extraordinary Exponents within and under their control was more than ten. Though numbers werent everything, at least on the surface, the Fischer family had no advantage to speak of. Even if they could turn the tide with tactics to some extent, the members of the Fischer family would still inevitably suffer heavy casualties. Suddenly, Byrne realized that Chris had quietly arrived at a position not far away. He was taken aback, then filled with astonishment and alertness! Although he was within his own familys manor, if Chris had wanted, he could have taken advantage of the moment to kill him. In the battles between low-level Extraordinary Exponents, the advantage of a surprise attack and taking the initiative was immense, and even a weaker Exponent could potentially kill a stronger being. Chris walked up quietly,ing to stand beside Byrne, and finally whispered something into his ear. Really? Byrne looked at Chris with immense surprise, and the quiet young man nodded slightly. Yes. Byrne was so overjoyed he could barely contain himself; the words Chris had just spoken were so unexpectedly pleasant. It turned out he had already digested the Magic Potion more than a year ago and had sessfully found the path to ascend to the 3rd Rank! And with just a few more months, Chris would be confident in seeding, much faster than Byrne! Thats great, Theo, I need to step out for a moment. After speaking, Byrne saw Theo was stunned for a second, as if returning to his senses, and looked down to say, Yes, I understand, Family Head. Thereafter, Byrne, along with Chris and Irene, gathered in the underground chamber of the Fischer family. The events of just the past few days had been extremely grave; the Fischer family must devise a countermeasure, or they could copse at any moment! Byrne quicklyid out his specific n. We should learn from the Leander family, show our own weaknesses and make concessions, making the Kesse family believe we havepletely submitted to them. Irene pondered for a moment and then asked, Then what? When do you n to turn the tables? Byrne immediately replied, Of course, after Chris sessfully steps onto the 3rd Rank. What? Byrne repeated the news about Chris being just a few months away from ascending, and even asked Chris to write down the path of advancementter to record in his notes. Irene looked at Chris with a face full of surprise. This major development, and Chris had told no one, only revealing it now. However, given that it was him, it did make sense. Byrne took a deep breath and said, I think out of caution, the Fischer family should not easily make mortal enemies. I fear making enemies deeply because I harbor deep hatred for the Meyer family that killed my father. He paused for a moment, then continued. After the Leander family members died, they submitted to the Kesse family on the surface out of fear but secretly they were always looking for an opportunity to kill them. We have to be even more careful; we cannot emte the Kesse family, we must not forge long-term enmity Once the war begins, we must ensure the Kesse family disappearspletely, to eradicate the seeds of hatred early! Chapter 108: 104 Feigned Surrender Chapter 108: Chapter 104 Feigned Surrender
The Fischer family had already sent someone with arge number of gifts, preparing for negotiations with the Kesse family. The most suitable negotiator would have been Byrne, but he always felt that if he went, he might not return, so in the end, he had no choice but to let Baron Leander speak for him in the peace talks. Byrne also wrote a letter, filling it with as many obsequious words as possible, which could be described as the extreme in fawning. He imed that the Fischer family trulycked the capacity to manage Ourde Vige and could only trouble the Kesse family to take over its administration. They voluntarily offered all the resources within the range of Ourde Vige to Baron Kesse for safekeeping. With the covert support of Viscount Garcia, the Kesse family had always been arrogant in thend of the four towns, and they were also unaware that the Fischer family had found the Lion n to serve as a deeply entrenched backer. They would naturally assume that the Fischer family had been thoroughly overwhelmed by fear and terror.
Next, the Kesse family would certainly greedily find a way to encroach upon Nasir Town. But that would not be something aplished immediately; the Fischer family could use every means possible to dy for a few months, exchanging various mary gifts and ttering words in return for precious time. As long as a few months passed and Chris sessfully stepped onto the 3rd Rank of the Path of Tranquility, then the n to annihte the Kesse family would be immediately put into motion. The only request they made was the hope that the Kesse family would release Theos son back to them. Unexpectedly, after receiving all the gifts, the Kesse family rejected the Fischers only request. They were willing to ept the subservience of the Fischer family and then immediately sent their people to Ourde Vige, where those individuals became the new managers of the vige. The Fischer family did more than just send a batch of gifts to the Kesse family; they immediately began preparing a second batch of expensive gifts. After all, those extraordinary materials, Gold Coins, and alchemical tools were just for the Kesse family to store for a few months, and the likes of Byrne and the others didnt much mind the interim loss. Only Irene, seeing the funds on the ount diminish, was confused and her heart constantly bled, often sighing andmenting. In the precious time they had bought, the Fischer family entered into a phase of preparation for war. Byrne began to use his Deconstructive Perspective ability to focus on analyzing the specific materialpositions of the two types of masks from the Alchemy Council. He discovered that the material for the white mask was veryplex and each of the alchemy materials was highly valuable, while theponents of the lower-quality dark gold mask were much cheaper.
Byrne started to attempt to create alchemical tools that could act as a shielding effect. In fact, he had been trying for several years to create an alchemical potion capable of altering ones facial features, but without sess. Now, with the capability of Deconstructive Perspective, Byrne could instantly reverse-engineer all the materials inside the mask, which could be considered a stroke of divine inspiration. Karl quietly observed all the movements of the Fischer family, hoping things would go smoothly. If they didnt proceed well enough, he knew Irene was prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice. At that point, Karl would not refuse to offer a prayer, fulfilling Irenes wish to destroy the Kesse family and apany her through the final leg of her short life. He had recently discovered that the dismantled Mysterious rare artifact hadntpletely disappeared but remained as a faint shadow in the depths of his soul. Simply put, all the runes within the Mysterious rare artifacts could be broken down into rune essence, and in fact, that rune essence could also be reassembled into the original runes. However, runes are like extremely intricate building blocks. Dismantling them is easy, but trying to piece them back together perfectly is excruciatingly difficult. Although it will be very tedious andplex to reassemble, it is ultimately a pleasant discovery. Karl was still happy, since in the future he could recklessly dismantle the essence of runes without feeling the loss and waste of the original runes disappearing.
If a runes evolved new effects and the matching Fischer family member didnt get along, he could dismantle that rune and reassemble it into a previously dismantled rune to rece it. For example, the Consecution ability of Iron Wall was currently not verypatible with Chris. He pondered that one day, he might dismantle Iron Wall and give Chris a different rune. The recement rune might be one that had been obtained but dismantled, or perhaps a new rune acquired in the future. In short, the variousbinations of runes will be very flexible, and one need not be afraid of mismatches or dissatisfaction with newly evolved effects. The only issue is that while dismantling runes is easy, reassembling them is incredibly difficult. Reconstructing runes would take a very long time; otherwise, he would have considered immediately recing Chriss Iron Wall with Lightning Expulsion or Tainted Blood. But Karl, being extremely bored, also felt that it would be rather amusing. Chris, have you finished writing? In the alchemy workshop of the Fischer family manor, Chris silently wrote down his discoveries about the specific route to the 3rd Rank advancement, as Byrne had requested. Youve actually discovered two routes? Byrne was a bit surprised after reading what he had written. Having finished writing, Chris set down the feather pen, nodded, and said nothing.
In actuality, he had identally discovered that in two different circumstances, Spirituality begun to stir suddenly, showing signs of boiling. The first instance was assassination. As long as he killed someone without being detected, he could initiate the autonomous stirring of his Spirituality. As for the second situation, Chris had once, while disguising himself as a random passerby, found that his spirituality could likewise autonomously adjust itself. Furthermore, he quickly discovered that the efficiency of adjustment in the second situation was higher than the first one and made it easier to approach a boiling state. Byrne pondered for a moment, then confirmed with a nod and said, It seems that the second route would be easier after all. Your 3rd Rank abilities should be closer to disguise rather than assassination. Chris also felt this made sense, predicting that he would be able to advance in a few months. Then, well wait for your return. After listening to Byrnes entrustment, Chris went to say goodbye to his sister, Irene, and then left the Fischer family manor. He thought about it and decided not to go see Vanessa. Afterward, Chris left Nasir Town alone by carriage.
He arrived at Fein City, which was seeing an increase in poption every day due to the establishment of various factories. It was said that several families in the city, at the suggestion of the Lion n, had made a significant decision. They wanted to expand the urban area of Fein City and establish several towns surrounding it to alleviate the various issues caused by the surging poption within the city. Chris was well aware that establishing new towns required arge sum of money and would involve many construction projects, which would inevitably lead to many intricate conflicts. But none of that concerned the Fischer family; he had only one task to focus on now. The route for the advancement ceremony was disguise. Based on Byrnes experience in advancing to a Mysterious Schr, it seemed the moreplex the ceremony steps were, the more significant the impact was, and the more apparent the boiling of spirituality. For over a year, Chris had been pondering how topletely disguise himself as another person. Time was pressing, and he had to step onto the 3rd Rank as soon as possible. The young man took a deep breath. Although he hadnt interacted much with others, it didnt mean he didnt value family and friends. He recalled the worry in Theos eyes, the moment Archibald was nearly killed, and the dismembered bodies outside the factory, as well as Vanessas sorrowful and angry plea in the rain. Chris knew very clearly that there was no more time.
If the Kesse family were not removed, Nasir Town would sooner orter bepletely devoured, and Byrne, Irene, Vanessa, Archibald, and everyone in the Fischer family would lose their foothold. His sister, would never tolerate the true arrival of that scene. He had topletely abandon himself, change his appearance, and be apletely different person. The young man shaved his silver-white hair, endured the pain of using a dagger to carve messy wounds on his face, and finally put on a set of tattered clothes. He approached the foul-smelling muddy water; the youth in the water lost his originally beautiful appearance and turned into an extremely ugly dwarf. Chris jumped into the mud and took a long time to crawl out. By now, Chris was dirty all over and reeked with a strong foul smell. It was very ufortable. Chris suppressed the difort in his body and closed his eyes. He then headed to a mining area outside Fein City, intentionally hunching over, and found a man in charge of recruiting workers. A few toughs surrounded the man in charge of recruitment, constantly patrolling around, and they all scowled at the smell of Chris. What kind of pig swill is this, a dwarf that stinks enough to make you vomit! Chris didnt care; he acted as if he had been starving for a long time, slowly approaching, and suddenly burst out with a string of imploring words: I need a job, Im willing to do anything! I need money! As he spoke these words, he could clearly feel his spirituality showing signs of boiling. Although it didntst, that moment of boiling was very clear. The man in charge of recruitment stared at the short, filthy, and ugly fellow for a while before he chuckled and said, Alright, stinky dwarf, but looking at your condition, you probably cant work for long, so we cant pay you money, only food. How about that? No money, I, I Chris pretended to hesitate. The man suddenly shouted in anger, Getting food and still not satisfied, huh? If you dont work, there are plenty of others who will. If you dont agree, then scram! He was telling the truth; the influx of neers to Fein City had recently been so great that the mining area was notcking workers, prompting mine owners to decide to reduce human costs as much as possible. Ill do it! Im dying, Ill do anything! Chris shouted excitedly, his eyes bulging, his body trembling, and he even sprayed a few drops of saliva! Killing was easy, but speaking Was so hard. Chapter 109: 105 You’re Late Chapter 109: Chapter 105 Youre Late
Chris hated speaking. He could remember memories dating back to his infancy, although not as clear as Byrnes Profound Memory, he still remembered how vicious the idle chatter of those around a baby could be. They all thought their malice and hypocrisy were unseen. Language, most of the time, cant urately express the human heart; more often, its used for lies. Of course, he also remembered the night when the Lord of the Lost saved him and his sister Irene. That moment, Chris too heard Its voice.
It was not a humannguage but something much greater, an untouchable supreme voice. After transforming into the filthy and foul-smelling Liam, he began to work in the mines under the watch of the guards, endlessly busy with work. In the pitch-dark mine, there were many who descended to mine, and the miners were all extremely exhausted; it was a very dangerous area where death could ur at any moment. The Lorne citizens had invented steam-powered mining machines that had not yet spread to Cyart; everything in the mining area had to be excavated by manpower, which was very inefficient,borious, and full of danger. Most of them were not citizens of Fein but farmers from viges around the East Coast, desperately earning meager wages with deep-seated dissatisfaction. Chris, whose physical condition was far stronger than ordinary people, felt somewhat tired after a few days of work. Although it was not too big of a deal, he felt that without the Power of Consecution, he might have been too exhausted to move. Chris had never understood certain things and now pondered silently, why those miners were willing to work desperately in such a ce rather than returning to their viges. He originally didnt want to understand things that were not important, but the Liam he was pretending to be was supposed to be someonepletely opposite to the real Chris. After careful thought, Chris took the initiative to ask the miners about their reasons for leaving the countryside, learning that the reasons varied but mostly rted tond, and an old mans experience was the most peculiar. It was a brief rest time within a days work of digging, and Chris and the old man were both sitting on the ground. The Sommer family forced us to use ournd to breed a magic beast, causing me to lose thend I farmed and my family. With no other options left, I could only be a vagrant.
The Sommer family was actually breeding magic beasts on arge scale, openly defying the churchs regtions? Chris was surprised to hear this, for nobles breeding a small number of magic beasts was allowed, but mass breeding was an action strictly prohibited by the major churches. Ouden Continent had always had an ancient legend that seemed to suggest that when the number of mysterious creatures reproduced to a certain extent, a demon god from an ancient era would be resurrected along with them. The old mans body was still strong, but his hands, worn from years of hard work, were covered in scars, and his eyes were extremely cloudy and vacant. He sighed and continued, Those filthy nobles, fighting incessantly for power andnd, yet power lies within their bloodline, and the gods stand with them. Where, then, is the way formon people? We are like weeds, trampled at will, ultimately with no way out. Im afraid it wont be long before I die in a mining tunnel. Chris knew what he said was very true; even if the man had a good physical foundation, he was bing more and more aged. His death in the mines was only a matter of time. However, such matters had nothing to do with Chris; he had no intention of saving any stranger. He would be kind only to those who were kind to him. Chris just forced himself to speak with great reluctance, affecting the demeanor of an ordinary person. Absolutely not, you are still so strong, you wont die!
As he spoke, he always felt as though he was being watched from not far away, no, actually, it was Liam being watched. An interesting experience. Suddenly, Chris found a bit of enjoyment in the sensation brought by disguising himself as a new identity. He felt a hint of spirituality begin to stir within him. The old man shook his head, opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end, decided not to continue. What did you want to say? Chris asked immediately in order to maintain his persona. I wanted to tell you a truth; in fact, the fate of us ordinary people is predestined. From birth we are forever, forever unable to save ourselves The old man spoke in a tone of great despair and dejection, yet the confusion in his eyes gradually vanished, reced with a contradictory smile and longing. He went on to say, I believe that the hope of ordinary people lies in the world after death. Chris fell silent, shook his head, and asked, I dont understand, maybe because Ive never been to school. Liam, do you believe that constetions can bring hope? The old man suddenly smiled, looking at Chris with a voice carrying a seductive quality.
When we have all passed on, many peoples souls have no destination, while some souls will reach a beautiful constetion. In that constetion, they will experience all the splendors that this world never offered, believing that constetion to be the true hope after death! Because of the Fischer familys little hobby, Chris acutely noticed that what the old man was saying was strange. It sounded like the way his sister would start her narratives in the orphanage. He made a puzzled face and asked, I still dont understand, what exactly are you trying to say? Hehe, take this. The old man chuckled and took out a ck stone heptagram, cing it in Chriss palm. Remember, only the constetions can bring true hope, child, one day you will see It; that is your destined fate. Chris looked down at the ck stone heptagram and noticed that at its center was a huge eye that seemed to be watching him all the time, and no matter how he turned the heptagram, he couldnt escape its gaze. Strange. He instinctively felt a strong sense of caution, yet he continued to ask, Thank you for your gift, but what exactly is this? Why do I find it a bit odd The old man chuckled and continued, Its a mark, youll understand in time.
Chris revealed a puzzled expression, nodded slightly, but a strong feeling of unease surged from the depths of his heart. When work resumed, he secretly disposed of the stone heptagram, as caution was a principle of the Fischer family. Yet, when it was time to sleep at night, something extremely astonishing happened to Chrishe discovered that the ck stone heptagram was once again in his possession! How could this be? Chriss mindpletely lost the desire to sleep. He calmly got up, intending to carefully examine that ck heptagram. It was at that moment the ck heptagram emitted light. Suddenly, a dark aura emerged from the red brand on the back of his hand, instantly enveloping the ck heptagram and turning it into pale ashes. Chris watched the scene,pletely unable toprehend it. The Lord of the Lost protected me? Chriss curiosity about the unknown wasnt strong enough to pursue further investigation; whenever something baffled him, he would promptly choose sleep. After waking, he heard a piece of news.
The old man was dead. And ording to what people said, the old man had died at night,ughing, causing everyone who saw the corpse to be very afraid, finding the old mans smile extremely bizarre. Many workers who had seen the body even began protesting in fear, stating they wouldnt continue working in the mine if the church didnte to resolve the issue. A bizarre smile? Chris didnt understand what was so frightening about the corpses smile and wanted to take a look for himself, only to find the body had already been hidden by the mine owner, forbidding any worker from seeing it. However, he could smell the old mans scent, urately locating it amidst a mixture of numerous others. Over there. Chris stared at a concealed house outside the mining area, his expression cold. In the dead of night, he silently made his way to where the body was kept, taking advantage of theck of people around to slowly uncover the cloth over the corpse. It was by no means the body of someone who had died with a smile. The old mans face was contorted in a frightful grin, as if resembling a terrifying demon excited to the extreme by tearing human flesh! All the wrinkles on the aged face were deeplypressed together, the corners of the mouth exaggeratedly stretched almost to the ears, and the never-closed eyes full of crimson bloodshot lines, the murky eyes still retaining the madness of his dying moments! Chris remained expressionless after seeing the old mans smile. Hmm, indeed not scary at all. He indifferently pulled at the smiling face a few times, finding it could not be easily altered, as if some extraordinary effect had fixed the old mans face into an extremely bizarre state. Interesting. Chriss interest grew strong; he removed all the clothes from the body and began a meticulous inspection, quickly finding an odd feature on the old mans back. There were several ck words, as if formed from the blood of a mysterious creature. Embrace the constetions. What exactly did those words describing constetions mean? The ck heptagram, embracing the constetions, the pursuit of hope among the stars after death Chris could no longer contain himself, feeling as if lured by a strong temptation, his body trembling slightly as he raised his head to gaze into the vast night sky. He suddenly had a revtion. So this was it, all led by His guidance, just so that at this moment I couldnt resist lifting my head to lock eyes with the great Him! It was a ck star of such immense size that it was almost indescribable with human cognition! Most of its area was a gigantic, terrifying eyeball, always watching over every corner of the universe, observing the past, present, and future of all things, constantly emitting infinite and endless chaotic power, enough to make everything in the world insane and chaotic! Chris screamed, his heart racing uncontrobly, his mind flooded with a plethora of ineffable, indescribable information, on the verge of altering his self. Ah! A ck heptagram full of chaotic aura appeared on his chest. But just as the ck heptagram started to emerge, the red brand on Chriss hand glowed brightly, and the half-formed ck heptagram began to fade away. Itpletely vanished. When Chris came back to his senses, he found the terrifying giant star in the night sky was gone, and all the vast information in his mind had dissipated into nothingness. Ultimately it was as if nothing had happened. Chris stood there in silence for a long time, shook his head, and calmly began to restore the body to its previous state, filled with an air of calm and boredom. He turned and left the spot where the body was kept, disappearing noiselessly into the dark of night. Chapter 110: 106 “Alice Chapter 110: Chapter 106 Alice
Several dayster, Assistant Priest Zayne from the Tempest Church finally arrived at the mining area, with a solemn expression, methodically conducting careful inspections and purification rituals. The mine owners, who were usually out of sight to theborers, as well as their attendants were extremely subservient in front of Zayne, like bugs that could be squashed at any moment, even speaking incoherently. Many people even knelt before Priest Zayne, believing the priest to be the spokesperson of the gods, and that they ought to bow to the great Tempest Priest. Assistant Priest Zayne paid no mind to the thoughts of themon folk. Hmm, the matter is basically resolved, he said solemnly, iming that the malevolent spirits that had once resided in the mining area had beenpletely expelled by him. Chris didnt know whether his im was true or false, but at least it seeded in soothing peoples hearts, and no one dared voice any objections.
As more time passed, Chris continued his arduous disguise, disregarding the bullying and insults from those around him. It wasnt until one day that Chris gradually realized that continuing to disguise himself as Liam was no longer beneficial for him. Perhaps the contrast wasnt striking enough; Chris conjectured that the greater the difference between his disguised identity and his usual self, the better the effect. In the mine, Chris silently pondered his next false identity. In the early hours of the morning, he quietly left the mining area and went to his safe house in Fein City, a ce not even Byrne and his sister were aware of. When he had left Nasir, Chris had felt the need for such a secret location, unknown to anyone, suitable for hiding and storing various necessities. In fact, he also had such a safe house in the West City District of Nasir Town, which Chris had secretly purchased under a false identity, known only to himself. Perhaps, the Lord of the Lost knew as well? The Lord doesnt care. The safe house in Fein City was located in a newly built, chaotic apartment area on the outskirts of the city, inconspicuous among the many disordered buildings. Yet the inside of the room was equipped with several traps by the Trap Master, traps that had already killed two thieves who attempted entrance, dealing with the bodies had taken considerable effort. Chris did not enter through the locked front door but instead climbed through the window, as silently as a cat, carefully avoiding the locations of the floor traps.
The walls, ceiling, and floor were shrouded in darkness, the air heavy with an oppressive stillness, nearly impossible to discern any specific outlines of objects. Even sightless, Chris could still navigate around the traps, finding the items he needed. Silently recalling theyout of the room, he fetched a newly improved red potion from the cab at the edge of the safe house, containing many white floating particles. Beside the potion, there were also stashed ss 2 Extraordinary Material red emerald liquid and some gold coins smeared with snake venom. The red potion was the miraculous healing draught Blood Heal, exceptionally effective in improving old tissue wounds at the fleshyer. Unfortunately, due to its high cost of production materials and Irenes presence, the family had not been focusing on Blood Heal for the time being. Byrne felt that Blood Heal had huge economic potential and decided to try mass-producing it once the pharmaceutical factory was fully built. After ingesting the Blood Heal, Chris stood still and calmly waited for the effects of the potion to kick in, which would take at least a few hours to show. Time passed bit by bit. Noises gradually drifted in from outside the room: the calls of merchants selling their wares, the teasingughter of prostitutes, the conversations of passersby, and the arguing of the gang members. The young mans gaze was indifferent as he stood silently in a dark corner of the room, the scars on his face miraculously fading away. Bang!
It seemed a gang member had fired a gun, as frantic screams andmotion followed outside, then the sound of running footsteps, and a session of gunshots and curses. Feeling his facial scarspletely restored, Chris took out a bright golden wig made from collected hair and put it on his head, then cautiously opened the window a crack to look outside. The warm light from the two suns shone through the gap into the dark room, causing him to frown. It was very ring. Indeed, the Grimm Gang was engaged in a shootout, and a gang member had been killed, with the rest of the gang members divided into two groups, facing off on either side of the street. It wouldnt be long before the patrol arrived, but by then the gang members would have scattered. An insignificant matter, Chris shook his head, unconcerned with the chaos outside that had nothing to do with him. Amidst the continuing gunshots, he calmly took out the props he had prepared, lit a candle, and began applying makeup meticulously in front of the mirror, altering his appearancepletely once again. After careful makeup, Chris donned a low-cut, low-waisted white bell-shaped dress and arge hat to cover his golden hair. He stared at his reflection in the mirror for a moment and nodded. Hmm, its done. Uncles, I cant find my family, and Im so hungry, said a pitiful golden-haired girl in front of the Fein City Patrol Bureau in the afternoon.
She had sand-gold hair, lovely eyes, an expression of delicate vulnerability, exquisite features, and the elegant attire that clearly belonged to a noble family. The patrolling guards, upon seeing the youngdy, all immediately felt a pang of pity, wishing they could find her family right away. Moreover, everyone thought of the same thing. Since she came from a noble family, there would definitely be a generous reward for helping her find her family. Miss, what is your name? Which n do you belong to, and what is your surname? An elderly patrol guard lowered his head and asked Chris kindly. I My name is Alice. Chris pretended to be shy, lowering her head and continuing to answer in a voice as close as possible to the one Vanessa had used years before. My daddy said I mustnt tell my surname to strangers no matter what The elderly guard immediately shook his head and said, No, no, no, Miss Alice, dont worry, were all good people; you can tell us. Chris remained silent for a long time, still pretending to be scared and shaking her head, saying nothing. The guards standing at the entrance of the patrol station looked at each other in dismay, unsure of what to do. If she were just a child from an ordinary family, the guards might have let her be, as there are more than one or two street urchins in Fein City.
They werent from Daybreak Orphanage, so how could they possibly manage so many? But her clothes were costly, and if the youngdy were to leave here ande to harm, when the noble familys parents came to question them, the trouble would be substantial. Wuu Chris cried, with tears falling one by one, asionally sobbing, all while feeling a growing boiling sensation of spirituality. Interesting. He hated boredom and had always enjoyed interesting things, but in actuality, most people were dull, and he had to learn to entertain himself. The guards invited Chris into the patrol station, some inquiring about her situation kindly, while many others went out to ask various noble ns if they had lost a child. He watched people bustling about, as though he were brought back to that time long ago. Back then, at the orphanage, Chris had suddenly pushed a chubby child from behind, causing him to fall t on the ground. He knew that the force and angle wouldnt hurt the other, but it would make the chubby child furious and thereby sufficiently relieve his own boredom. However, Chris never expected Vanessa toe running out, limping and daring to grab at his clothes. Vanessa
That fellow was still as stupid as before, getting angry and sad for people she barely knew and bound by too many ridiculous moral beliefs. While sitting in the patrol station waiting, Chris thought while stealthily listening to the conversations of the guards around him. I heard that the Lorne citizens have already done away with their patrol stations and guards, one guard said loudly. Ah? Then what do they rely on to maintain public order? asked another guard in surprise. That guard replied, Its still those guards, just with a new name called police. Do you think we the Cyart people, because we copy Lorne in everything, will also be turned into police? What does police mean? It seems to mean order. Its said changing the name was suggested by World Order Church; some of their members demanded this kind of reform. Guards or police, Chris thought they would probably be much the same since the people inside had not changed. Most were hyenas that preyed uponmon people, iming to maintain public order but often oppressing the civilians. If Nasir would have that something called a police station in the future, maybe someone like Vanessa would need to be a manager to truly maintain public order. Would Nasir have a police station in the future? Chris thought it very likely. Because Byrne once told him something when deciding to build a factory. It was a vision and dream for the future. Chris, you might not believe it now, but I can foresee the future from books. The poption of Nasir will undoubtedly grow more and more, eventually evolving from a town into a thriving city! As long as we can solve the issues with pirates and the Sea God Cult, Nasirs geographical location and development prospects will be very good, definitelyparable to Fein City! We will have a city, Nasir City. It will be a city built by our own hands, the Fischer family! Chris wasnt well-read and didnt fully understand some of Byrnes terminology, but he waspletely willing to believe in Byrnes dreams. Suddenly, he noticed the various looks the guards gave him, full of concern, worry, greed, impatience. Chris felt spirituality violently boiling! At that moment, it had been a full three months since he left Fischer. When Sheriff Renzo of the Lion n personally arrived at the patrol station to see the lost girl, the guards were shocked to find that she had vanished! No one knew why the youngdy could disappear into thin air under the watchful eyes of all. Chapter 111: 107 Consecution “Servant Chapter 111: Chapter 107 Consecution Servant
Honorable Baron Byrne, greetings. I am a merchant from Fein City, Roberto Leone, a distant rtive of Viscount Bast, and I wish to discuss coborating with the Fischer family on investing in a factory, said the merchant with a polite bow, demonstrating his respect for the extraordinary nobility. The merchant bowed politely, expressing his respect for the extraordinary nobility. Byrne smiled but felt that something was amiss; the merchant before him evoked a peculiar sense of familiarity, though they had only just met. A distant rtive of Viscount Bast? Something seemed off; Byrne was not entirely certain whether the Viscount truly had such a distant rtive. The situation along the East Coast had been unstable in the recent months, the Sea God Cult had burnt down three viges and ughtered thousands of people, even obliterating two baronial families and over a dozen knight ns!
The Tempest Church was incensed and resolved to eradicate the Sea God Cultpletely. The sea war that Viscount Bast had once prophesied was imminent. When it arrived, the Fischer family would be duty-bound to join the battle. Having sensed that something was wrong, he quickly became alert. The merchants smile seemed warm, his brown hair meticulously groomed, and his ck attire fastidious, yet there was an unmistakable mockery in his eyes. After being silent for a long while, Byrne nodded and asked, Mr. Robert, our family has a friendly rtionship with the Lion n. We wee your investment in the Fischer familys factory, but I would like to ask more directly, how much are you nning to invest? Upon hearing this, the merchant cocked his head, hesitated for a long time before saying, Hmm, well, Im thinking of investing at least five hundred gold pieces to start, possibly more, but that depends on how persuasive you are in convincing me to contribute more. He smiled at Byrne, inquiring, Why dont you share the specific future development ns for the Fischer factory? Taking advantage of being a distant rtive of Viscount Bast, the merchants tone became less respectful. Hmm
After a prolonged silence, Byrne suddenly asked, Chris? The merchants face tensed, the smile vanished from his face at the mention of the name. As Chris began to remove the wig from his head, he fell into deep contemtion, pondering how he had been exposed. Byrnes eyes widened and after a long stun, he eximed in amazement, Youre incredibly skilled, I would never have seen through your disguise if not for my extraordinary abilities! As Chris stripped off his clothes and removed the height-enhancing insoles, he asked calmly, How did you do it? Byrne offered a smile and replied, Because we are far too familiar with each other. My Profound Memory records every minute detail of your actions, and byparison, I could sense that the person before me might be you He paused briefly, adding, Actually, the most crucial reason was that feeling of familiarity. I felt something was wrong from the start, which made me think someone might be in disguise, so Ipared it with the memories in my head. Concluding, Byrne nodded and sincerely praised Chriss performance, If you wish to deceive someone unfamiliar with you, it should be an easy feat. Thats an impressive disguise! I believe it will be very useful! A look of utmost joy appeared on Byrnes face as he embraced Chris.
Hard work pays off! He reached out gently, intending to pat his cousins shoulder, his eyes filled with admiration and concern. Since youre back, it must mean youve fully ignited your spirituality and are ready to ascend to the 3rd Rank. Chris, you must have endured a lot toplete the ascension ritual. Its a stroke of luck for the Fischer family to have someone as dependable as you. As head of the family, I must thank you. Chris calmly dodged Byrnes hand; he wasnt keen on being touched by anyone other than his sister, leaving Byrne awkwardly moved on his own. However, Byrne sighed a sigh of relief; the months since Chriss departure had seemed very long, and the Fischer family was barely holding on. The Kesse n had been overstepping their bounds, persistently extortingvish gifts and continuing to encroach. Perhaps pressured by the Garcia family behind the scenes, the Kesse n relentlessly forced the Fischer family, aiming for them to relinquish and even depart from Nasir Town. The Kesse n had not released Theos son, whom theyd kidnapped, and soughtplete control over the towns management. The Mayor of Nasir, who had long withdrawn from public life and kept a low profile, was a mere figurehead. Nowadays, the Fischer family decided all matters concerning the town, using benefits gleaned from their control to maintain the familys operations. If they were topletely lose Nasir Town, it would be a catastrophic blow to the Fischer family. Murdering the workers of Nasir Town, leading evil cultists in nocturnal raids, kidnapping family members rtives.
The deeds of the Kesse n had pushed the Fischer family beyond the brink of tolerance. They must retaliate; they could not simply wait for death in silence! Finally, the wait is over. Byrne, Irene, and Chris gathered in the basement. Shortly after, Chris would ascend to the Path of Tranquility 3rd Rank. They would hold a brief meeting first and then invite Vanessa, Erik, and Archibald to join them in the basement for the ritual. Although all lost followers of the Dawn Church, the Fischer family remained the absolute core of the covert organization. Byrne looked at the three of them and said, Actually, before we officially start the sacrifice, I n to decide on a very important matter through a family meeting. Whether or not to grant John and Theo the blood, allowing them to receive the great blessing of the Lord of the Lost? In fact, we have always needed more Blood Receivers; its quite difficult to support the family with just the few of us, like walking on thin ice, seemingly safe but actually at risk of falling into the deep ice caverns at any moment. Irene fell silent for a long while before saying, I recently probed them a bit, Theo is still the same as before, with no intention to delve into nothingness. As for John, he quickly evades any deeper religious matters, cunningly unbearable, like a slippery eel in ones hands.
So it was. After hearing Irenes statement, Byrne already had a specific answer in his mind. Chris was silent, not speaking. He had said far too muchtely. And he didnt want to say another word. Byrne took out the scale used for voting and ced it on the wooden table in the basement, nodding slightly. Lets begin. They wrote down their opinions on slips of paper, one by one, cing them on the scale, and the results of the three were surprisingly unanimous! Three votes in favor of Theo bing a Blood Receiver, and three votes against John bing one. In reality, unanimous decisions were extremely rare in the Fischer family meetings, yet there happened to be two such unanimous votes on the same day. They all could perceive Theos character; he was full of loyalty, valued honor, and had long been one of the most core and trusted family members. Even though Theo showedplete disregard for gods and religion, there was no need to worry about his loyalty. As for the sea merchant John, even though the Fischers had worked with him for over ten years, their rtionship had always purely been that of coborators. Equal transactions, mutual assistance, with neither party overstepping the boundaries by even a step.
John himself was very shrewd, extremely afraid of being dragged into any unnecessary dangers, giving no opportunity for Irene to proselytize. Even Byrne could surmise that should John be aware of the Lord of the Losts existence, he would surely swear fealty at the first chance to preserve his life, proiming his willingness to join the Dawn Church and never betray the Lord of the Lost. However, he would definitely be filled with fear and anxiety deep inside, utterly unwilling to join a dangerous heretical cult. If they were to force John into the Dawn Church, the end result may not be favorable, and Byrne and the others felt it was not a good idea; better to keep him as a coborator. Since the voting waspleted, Byrne nodded again and continued to speak: Ill call the three of them over, and also bring in Theo. First, well carry out the Lost Ritual to make Theo a Blood Receiver and then proceed with the bestowal ceremony, allowing Theo and Chris to receive the God-given powers. Soon, there were seven people standing in the basement. Vanessa, Erik, and Archibald all maintained solemn expressions. What on earth is going on! Theos face was full of shock and amazement! He had long guessed that there might be some hidden door in the ground floor of the manor, leading to an even deeper space below. But he had never imagined that the Fischer familys basement housed such a vast second underground level! Theo, regarding everything about this ce, we need to make things clear to you here, Byrne said seriously, looking at his swordsmanship teacher, the Guards Captain, and continued rigorously. Youve likely noticed it, even though its not public knowledge, but Vanessa and the others suddenly acquired extraordinary power. And all thises from the great Lord of the Lost, who is the deep roots and foundation of our Fischer family, the past, the present, and the future. In the following few minutes, Byrne selectively disclosed many important truths that had been hidden for years to Theo. Vanessa and the others, having already heard it once, silently listened on. To think it would be like this, Im truly too shocked; I never imagined that the truth would be so astonishing. Theos mind went nk from surprise; he could sense that the Fischer family might have some secret, but he would never have contemted such an astonishing possibility! Very calmly, Irene asked, Theo, do you wish to join the Dawn Church and be one under the protection and blessing of the Lord of the Lost? I I am willing. He hesitated for a moment, finally nodding. Things went very smoothly; Theo had almost no objections to joining the Dawn Church. He felt that it didnt really make much difference; regardless, he was a man who was to serve the Fischer family. If he could gain extraordinary power by doing so, it was certainly a good thing. Following that, Theo, led by Irene and Byrne, entered the Spirit Realm and became a Blood Receiver. His eyes were filled with shock from beginning to end. For a middle-aged man who did not understand mysticism or religion, the volume of information obtained today was overwhelming, enough to repeatedly assault his worldview! Next, it was the time to sacrifice to the Lord of the Lost, to pray for His blessing to be bestowed. Everyone knelt down, Irene carrying out the ritual with great proficiency. Only Theo looked on dumbfoundedly at each step, still unable to recover from the shock. The path he was granted was a brand new step on the God Pantheon stairway. The Path of Authority! The Power of Consecution, Servant! Chapter 112: 108 Consecution “Disguiser Chapter 112: Chapter 108 Consecution Disguiser
In fact, when deciding which God Pantheon stairway to guide Theo onto, Karl hesitated as well. People whose character traits match the affinity of a path find it easier to reach the top when stepping onto a God Pantheon stairway, yet Theos character traits aligned with both the Path of World Order and the Path of Authority. The focus of the Path of World Order isnt on requiring Extraordinary Exponents toply withws and all sorts of rules, but rather on maintaining principles within ones heart. The focus of the Path of Authority, on the other hand, is a strong identification with existing hierarchies and external rules. As for the Path of Conquest, it was actually a path Theo waspletely unsuited for because hecked strong ambition. Only those with intense ambition, who almost wish to devour everything, can really go further and further on the Path of Conquest.
Theo was a person who valued loyalty and honor, convinced that since he had taken the Fischer familys money, he must be as loyal as possible as a working man. He fit the character traits for stepping onto both the Path of Authority and the Path of World Order. After much consideration, Karl still chose to give the Spiritual Radiance of the Path of Authority to Theo. Since Vanessa had already embarked upon the Path of World Order, let Theo step onto the Path of Authority. Its better to avoid having functional Extraordinary traits ovep as much as possible. The Power of Consecution of Path of Authority, Servant, includes two Extraordinary traits. They are stalk and bestow. The Extraordinary trait stalk allows an Extraordinary Exponent to actively consume Spiritual Power to designate a target within sight. After that, no matter where the target goes, as long as its theoretically possible to reach the targets location, Servant can sense the position of the other party, and their body can even uncontrobly move automatically to the targets side. Whether its to find teammates or to seek enemies, stalk is a very useful Extraordinary trait. The second Extraordinary trait, bestow, is theoretically the strongest trait in the lower ranks of the sequence. An Extraordinary Exponent possessing the Power of Consecution Servant can only activate it once a day, by receiving an active bestowment from a higher-ranked Extraordinary Exponent, temporarily gaining the opportunity to use one of the higher Exponents powers. Because of theplete difference in sequence levels, even if its the same Extraordinary power, the effect after use will bepletely different; as a low-rank Extraordinary Exponent, Servant definitely wont be as powerful as the original high-rank Extraordinary Exponent.
Without a doubt, the strength of Servant depends on whether the teammates are reliable, and its overall ceiling is very high. And when advancing to a higher position on the Path of Authority, the Extraordinary Exponent bes extremely adept at destroying and defeating lower sequences, striking down the weak, which is also a characteristic of this God Pantheon stairway. This is Extraordinary power, the Spiritual Power of the consecution from God Pantheon stairway spoken of by Mr. Byrne Its truly miraculous! Theo, utterly bewildered, looked at his hands feeling as if they were unreal, everything happened so suddenly and seemed so surreal. A surge of extraordinary information appeared out of nowhere in his mind, dissecting, arranging, and reconstructing until he suddenly understood the ability he had gained. Honestly, Theo could notprehend this phenomenon. Why had all these inexplicable pieces of information suddenly appeared in his mind, who had imnted them, and why did they let him know about the Extraordinary powers he had acquired? He simply did not understand how all this had happened. But his body indeed felt lighter and more powerful, his strength had clearly improved, and he had even be stronger than he was when younger. At the same time, Theo also became aware of some odd, invisible, yet palpable thing existing within him. It was like a silentke, not located in any particr part of the body, its presence only bing clearer when he closed his eyes. Was that Spiritual Power?
ording to the calction method set by Byrne, the enhancement to physical attributes brought on by Servant was 6.8, while the boost to Spiritual Power was 3.2. Undoubtedly, it was a Power of Consecution geared more towards physical enhancement. Theo silently experienced his transformation, his worldview being rebuilt, and for a long time, he was unable to speak. The next to receive the grace of the Lord of the Lost was Chris, and there was no doubt that it was todays main event. The Fischer family was almost looking forward to powerful strength more than at any previous time. They had been driven to a desperate situation by the overbearing Kesse family, and needed to make ast-ditch counterattack, requiring the gathering of all strong forces to increase the chance of victory. Chris was silent, having thoroughly understood one thing. Why one of the avable advancement ceremonies for the 3rd Rank on the Path of Tranquility, was to Disguise Portrayal of different people. When disguised as different people, Byrne spoke a lot, with unprecedented eloquence, but his heart always remained tranquil. Chris silently disguised himself as different individuals, and all the external noise, the reactions of the people around him, never touched the tranquility at his core. Because the person he portrayed was not himself, no matter how the outside world reacted to that role, it could never truly touch his inner self.
Chris was an observer, quiet from start to finish. He silently witnessed everyones every expression and movement, observing the role he was ying. The Fischer family offered the Lord of the Lost theirst ss 3 Extraordinary Material, the dragon ice flower. This was a peculiar ice flower that resembled a dragons head and only bloomed in the valleys of the northern mountains on the Ouden Continent during winter. It could be used to make many high-level alchemical potions. Because of the abrupt arrival of the Spirit World, bringing with it mysterious knowledge and peculiar items, the demand for extraordinary materials among the Extraordinaries on the Ouden Continent had suddenly be enormous. The prices also became exorbitantly highit could be said that extraordinary materials had seen the biggest price increase over the past decade. Karl stood within the Spirit Realm, choosing one constetion that connected with the Path of Tranquility. From then on, anyone who wished to advance to the 3rd Rank of the Path of Tranquility had toplete the ascent through the ritual of Disguise Portrayal using the extraordinary material, the dragon ice flower, along with other supporting extraordinary materials. Of course, apart from the people of the Fischer family, no one in the world knew the specific magic potion form and advancement ritual. Karl also looked towards those other constetions that already had their own things. The peculiar items within them were thews of many worlds. Some of these belonged to the ud World, others to different worlds, and manyws even affected more than one world. Karl didnt know how to destroy or change the extantws of the worlds; deep down, he also understood one thing: they were not to be tampered with. Toying with them would undoubtedly bring about vast changes.
In the new dark blue constetion, there was a masked figure. It was impossible to discern their age or gender, as if changing their various characteristics every moment, like a certain person and yet all people at once. Karl took away the Spiritual Radiance and returned to the real world. Every member of the Fischer family saw it. A deep blue Spiritual Glow emerged in the basement. We thank you, great Lord of the Lost! Irene said, her eyes filled with adoration and joy. All eyes watched it slowly approach Chris, gradually merging with him. Everyones expectations centered on Chris, who quietly closed his eyes, feeling the influx of new power. The Power of Consecution, Disguiser! A significantly stronger physical constitution, a substantial increase in Spiritual Power, and entirely new Extraordinary Abilities. Countless indescribable bits of information rushed in, reconstructing and bing understood, allowing Chris to fullyprehend the entire scope of the Disguiser. He could feel that the physical enhancement brought by the Disguiser was a bit more substantial than that of the Mysterious Schr.
The Mysterious Schr boosted physical constitution by 20 and Spiritual Power by 50. But the Disguiser saw an increase in physical constitution equivalent to 40, with an increase in Spiritual Power around 30. Chris was very aware that the strength of his body had be close to that of a low-level Transmutated Bloodline Knight, and that even bullets from flintlock pistols could only cause grazes. Unlike the Mysterious Schr Sequence, which has many Extraordinary Abilities, the Disguiser had just one Extraordinary Power, named fake-spirit card. An Extraordinary Exponent could create a card depicting a person by expending Spiritual Power, and anyone who tore or burned the card could instantly transform into the person depicted on the card. Voice, appearance, and even scent and gender could bepletely changed, yet it was impossible to mimic the Extraordinary Abilities of the person. However, the duration of transformation through the fake-spirit card was limited, and the exact time depended on how much Spiritual Power was infused into the card during creation. Moreover, other than the original user, one could use the fake-spirit card to transform only once per day. If the current Chris invested all his Spiritual Power into a card, it could provide up to ten hours of disguise time. Very good. The murmuring Chris slowly stretched out his hand, with blue mes emerging from his fingertips, burning and dancing ceaselessly. In the next moment, a card depicting the image of Baron Kesse from his memory appeared from the blue mes. Chapter 113: 109: Counterattack! Chapter 113: Chapter 109: Counterattack!
In the basement, Byrne had repeated the Fischer familys next n once more. We have to catch them off guard, break them one by one, and gradually dissolve the Kesse familys power. During the time Chris had been away, they hadnt been idle but had collected information on the Kesse and Garcia families by various means. They had gathered details about the entire Kesse familys members, as well as the Garcia familys members, including their businessposition and some personal hobbies of certain family members. They even managed to obtain the internalyout of the Kesse family manor by bribing a servant, who was now being protected at Fischer Manor. Byrnemitted every detail of the collected information to memory through Profound Memory.
He repeatedly studied the various intelligence in his memory and formted a very detailedbat strategy after synthesizing the information. However, there was one key issue Byrne still hadnt thought through. As for our next move, should we tell the Lion n? Is it good or bad to let Viscount Bast know about this operation? After listening, Archibald shouted, If we tell Viscount Bast, wouldnt we be giving them a handle on us? Theo nodded and said, Indeed, it is a problem. If we tell them about this, we will easily be targeted by the Lion n in the future. Byrne nodded, then looked toward Irene, Chris, and the others, wanting to know their thoughts. But Irene had a different opinion. Shaking her head, she said, I think we should still inform the Lion n in advance, because we have already decided to rely on them, and were deeply bound to them. Since were deeply bound, we must be united whether we advance or retreat. Indeed, that made sense. Taking a deep breath, Byrne nodded and said, Yes, and I realized somethingwe dont have to worry about the Lion n getting a hold on us. Because if the Lion n wanted to crush us, they wouldnt need to exert any effort. Whether or not they have a handle on us doesnt make a substantial difference. Beyond that, he hade to another realization. If the purpose of making ties with the Lion n was to tackle the possible consequences from the Garcia family,
then if the whole affair wasnt exined to Viscount Bast in advance, the Lion n would be caught off guard when they wanted to help the Fischer family. In fact, he had encountered simr situations before, where a subordinate of the Fischer family had caused considerable trouble without reporting it first, and by the time it came to Byrnes attention, the situation had be very awkward. Archibald and Theo had an epiphany, indeed, that was the logic. The Fischers, mere kittens, didnt need to worry about whether the Lion n had something on them or not. If the lion wanted to kill them, it just had to open its mighty jaws. In conclusion, Byrne said, Moreover, alerting them in advance can build trust. Lets do that. The Four Towns area is located to the north of the East Coast Province, with the four towns being the northeastern port town of Nasir, the southeastern and most prosperous gold mine town Chevron, the northwestern poverty town Fiera near Ahorntt Province, andstly, ck Mountain Town in the southwest, known for horse racing. South of ck Mountain Town lies Fein City. As the most famous town for horse race betting, it has flourished in recent years. During the horse racing season from February to October each year, many nobles and wealthy peoplee here to gamble on horses. Horse racing is apetitive sport invented by the Lorne citizens and has spread to most parts of the Ouden Continent, gaining wide poprity among the upper ss. And the Cyart people, who were keen on learning from Lorne and had been driven to the eastern part of the continent, were also very fond of horse racing and betting. Its now February, winter is gradually passing, and spring has just arrived.
ck Mountain Town is about to hold a race for the Silver Shield Cup. Many nobles wille to town to gamble, and the entire town will be extremely lively. Baron Kesses uncle, Arsh Kesse, was very keen on horse racing. Arsh entered the noisy racecourse, received by his attendants into a luxurious private box. Holding a ss of champagne, he looked down from amanding height at the horses racing below. Win! Win! Win! His amber snake-like pupils were filled with confidence, having received exclusive news that the neer horse ranked third was quite special. It possessed a hidden magic beast lineage, its physical abilities were far superior to other racehorses, and it was sure to win this race! Others were not privy to this key piece of information, and Arsh decided to bet big before it was revealed, to make a fortune! Faster, faster, even faster! Unexpectedly, the so-called magic beast lineage horse was not fast at all and soon fell to thest ce. Seeing the horse he bet on falling behind, he couldnt help but stand up, his eyes widened, breathing heavily in utter disbelief as the race came to an end. How could this be! Impossible, impossible! It was supposed to win, damn it, fake news, fuck! Arsh went crazy, smashing things around the room in a fit of rage, trembling against the wall as sweat flowed down his cheeks.
This was bad; hed lost too much money and couldnt exin it to the family! Damn it! Why should I exin anything? Im a Level 2 Extraordinary Exponent! What can those old fogeys say to me, kick me out of the family? With that thought, Arsh felt much bolder. No matter how much money he had lost, his strength was still vital to the family. The money weve lost, we can eventually draw from the Fischer family; theres no need for panic, he reassured himself. Knock, knock, knock. Come in! He furrowed his brows and looked over. The sound of knocking came from outside the door, and the servant who entered, seeing the mess on the floor, was not at all flustered, evidently ustomed to the emotional outbursts of the racetrack patrons. He said with a smile: Mr. Arsh, Lord Viscount Garcia is looking for you. Hes waiting outside for you to join him. What? Arsh was shocked. Viscount Garcia had alsoe to ck Mountain Town and was seeking him out. Not daring to keep him waiting, Arsh quickly followed the servant to the outside.
However, as they walked, the path became more and more secluded until they reached a little grove near the racing grounds where no one else was around; a sense of foreboding filled Arshs heart. Where exactly is Lord Viscount Garcia? Just as he was getting cautious, he suddenly saw Viscount Garcia stepping out of the nearby woods. The man in the military uniform looked at Arsh and said gravely, Mr. Arsh,e over here, please. Viscount Garcia, with his beard and resolute appearance, authoritative and prating eyes, furrowed thick brows, seemed to be alert and decisive at every moment. He was the Viscount with the terrifying nickname Reaper, an enthusiastic lover of war in his youth, vehemently opposed to signing a peace treaty with the Rhea People, and had secretly killed many opposing family members. Arsh, whenever he was near the Viscount, instinctively resisted and filled with fear, would respectfully lower his head, scarcely daring to draw a breath as he asked, Lord Viscount, did you need something from me? I didnt expect to see you here; I thought you had no interest in horse racing. He didnt know why Viscount Garcia was here, nor did he understand what the man wanted to discuss with him. Typically, the aloof and busy Viscount Garcia only associated with his Baron nephew and would never bother with someone of no title like himself. Suddenly recalling Viscount Garcias interests, Arsh quickly said, Topletely control the Fischers, my nephew hopes to make Irene Fischer, who has the talent of a Spellcaster, his mistress.
I heard she has not birthed any children yet; in time, perhaps someone from within our family could ensure she bears a child. Such an act might defy ethical morals, but it would not consume Baron Kesses own limit for reproduction, undoubtedly maximizing benefits, which Baron Kesse himself cared little about. Arsh smiled and continued, Lord Viscount, although this is our n, if you desire Irene Fischers body, we will surely give her to you. Viscount Garcia was silent for a long while, and his deep voice slowly emerged. I am here not for other matters but solely to ensure your death. Arshs face turned pale in horror as he looked up, and in the next moment, he saw a multitude of orange mes materializing around him, burning fiercely as if he were in a sea of fire! Why! Lord Viscount, stop! Arsh, a Bloodline Knight, roared, acutely feeling the severe pain in his body and instinctively activating the power of Bloodline ckstone Iron Dragon to grow many hard ck dragon scales, which, despite being instantly engulfed in mes, resulted in injury instead of death. But he dared not retaliate against the mighty Viscount Garcia and turned to run frantically with the mes trailing behind him! Why? Why did Viscount Garcia want to kill him? Wrapped in mes, Arsh ran wildly, his heart filled with shock, fear, and confusion. However, just as he had run a few steps away, he saw the servant standing behind, smiling at him. Something was off; the servant was not surprised and was even smiling. Definitely something was not right! As Arsh thought this through, his expression rapidly changed. Sure enough, in the next moment, the servant pulled out a flintlock and shot at him. Arsh failed to notice a firefly fluttering in front of him, and the bullet, guided by its path, hit him without a miss. The bullet didnt prate his body, and he continued to run desperately, then suddenly saw his nephew, Baron Kesse, walking towards him with a tense expression. Uncle Arsh! Be careful! An assassin has infiltrated! I know, but Viscount Garcia just now Arsh began to speak nervously but had not finished his sentence when suddenly a dagger was plunged forcibly into his heart, expertly avoiding his hard dragon scales. You! Disbelieving, he looked at his nephew Baron Kesse, who also looked back at him coldly and without hesitation stirred the dagger. Chapter 114: 110: Slaughter Chapter 114: Chapter 110: ughter
Ah! The power of the ckstone Iron Dragons bloodline not only brought immense defensive power but also a terrifying life force. Even with his heart destroyed, Arsh hadnt diedpletely. Instead, he swung a slightly weakened punch furiously toward the Baron Kesse in front of him. The heavy fist possessed a dreadful force capable of crushing a human body, yet the Baron Kesse easily dodged it with a sidestep. Ill kill you, you bastard! Arsh still believed his attacker to be his nephew, Baron Kesse, and roared as he took a deep breath. The next moment, he spewed out a significant amount of ck mes from his mouth.
The ck mes had a strong corrosive nature; mere contact with human skin could make life a living hell in an instant. However, like a bird taking flight, Chris suddenly leaped up, lightly bounding to the rear without any intention of further entanglement. He disappeared from Arshs sight at an extremely fast speed, without a trace. Damn it! Anger filled Arshs eyes, but he still didnt give pursuit. Frantically, he pulled out an expensive life-saving medicine from his chest pocket and took it, only to discover with horror and trembling that his shattered flesh showed no signs of healing at all. Why? Fearful, yet unwilling to give up, Arsh copsed on the ground and slowly began to lose signs of life. Although the life force of the ckstone Iron Dragon bloodline was potent, ultimately, he could not keep going forever. After a while, Viscount Garcia, the servant, and Baron Kesse converged and swiftly dealt with the body. After leaving the horse racing course, they arrived at a carriage parked in a deserted area and quickly departed ck Mountain Town. Theo was the driver, and the three impostors in the carriage were the disguised Byrne, Chris, and Vanessa.
Byrne breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, Good, it went very well. However, it wont be long before Arsh Kesses disappearance is noticed. We must act before the Kesse family can prepare their defenses. Tomorrow night is the best opportunity! - The Kesse familys manor, set in their familys territorial vige, looked strikingly grand and respectable, utterly unlike the vige houses crammed and rudimentary. The vige was exceedingly poor, almost suffocating those who lived there. Constant severe taxation by the state and the relentless exploitation by the Kesse family left the vigers with no room to breathea disaster often resulted in starvation. The Kesse family had always ruled ordinary people with an iron fist, annually scraping all they could from beginning to end, squeezing out everyst drop of blood. In recent years, many vigers had fled to the cities and towns of the East Coast Province, bing factory workers, thus reducing the Kesse familys exploitable resources. Withrge sums due annually to the Garcia family, on top of maintaining theirvish family lifestyle and various developments, the Kesse family urgently needed a new source of ie. Fortunately, the Fischer family had provided an opportunity. As night fell, a cool breeze swept through the manor, rustling the leaves softly. The Kesse family guards patrolled as usual, while the family members rested in the estate house, only Arsh Kesse had not returned from outside.
With the Red Moon and the Silver Moon hanging high, in the cool, quiet and dark night, seven Extraordinary Exponents robed in ck gathered in the alley outside the Kesse family manor. They were core members of the Fischer family, sent to solve the problem: Byrne, Irene, Chris, Theo, Vanessa, Archibald, Erik. Byrne took a deep breath andmanded gravely, We mustnt let a single person escape. Remember, we have to ce the forged Sea God Cult insignia throughout the Kesse family manor. Through his Extraordinary trait Artisan on the Path of Forging, Erik had gained technical abilities akin to those of a decades-old master craftsman. Using the temtes in Byrnes memory, he could almost perfectly replicate many of the Sea God Cults statues, sculptures, and emblems. Although many would suspect the Fischer family of orchestrating the fall of the Kesse family, it was still essential to pin the me on the Sea God Cult. If everything went southter, this ploy would serve as an important insurance. Irene cast a surreptitious nce at Vanessa then pinched Chris, who was beside her. Chris nodded with understanding. He didnt want Vanessa, filled with a sense of justice, to see the Kesse familys children. It was critical for him to take care of those targets first. She might try to protect those innocent children, or she might not, but either way, she would be tormented by the ordeal for a long time. He didnt want Vanessa to be caught in a moral quandary, so he had to do it quickly.
Cradling the sacred object in her arms, Irene took a deep breath, her eyes revealing a fierce devotion. She touched her dyed ck hair and spoke solemnly, The time hase to annihte our enemies. Tonight is the Kesse familys fated moment of doom. Have no fear, the great Lord of the Lost will protect us! Praise the great Lord of the Lost! Each member of the Fischer family offered a prayer, then uniformly pulled out the fake-spirit cards distributed by Chris from their robes. Byrne waved his hand slowly, and each card burst into mes in the night air. They burned to ash in the blue fire, scattering as embers, and in the darkness, the figures in the alley took on entirely different appearances. Byrne, who had assumed the guise of Baron Kesse, touched his throat, his voice bing grim and serious. Remember, in addition to eliminating the Kesse family and cing the Sea God Cults items, thest thing we must do is find Theos son, who is likely confined in the manors cer. Theos expression was one of immense solemnity. For three whole months, he had been filled with anxiety and pain. Atst, he was about to bring his son back home. After Byrne had made the situation clear, he nodded firmly and said with gravity:
All right, action! They cleared the guards around the periphery of the Kesse familys manor with lightning speed; because they had conducted extensive training exercises beforehand, everyone managed to perform quite wlessly despite the tension. But, an ident quickly urred! In an inconspicuous corner of the manor, a Mysterious rare artifact responsible for sounding rms suddenly emitted a piercing screech! Buzz! Byrne suddenly looked up, understanding that in any operation, even with thorough preparation, there would still be unforeseen mishaps. He couldnt have predicted every contingency, what came next was to adapt on the fly! Were under a night attack! Hurry, counterattack! Two Bloodline Knights, who hadnt managed to put on their armor, ran out from the manor and immediately rushed to Byrnes side, for he was the spitting image of Baron Kesse. Lord Baron, what exactly has happened? Is it an attack? Are the assants evil cultists or from the Fischer family?
Byrne shouted firmly, Follow my orders! Protect me by my side! The two Bloodline Knights didnt hesitate or show caution, rushing to stand by Byrne. In the next moment, they were enveloped in raging mes, screaming in agony as they madly rolled on the ground, the fire instantly spreading to the grass as well. Byrne gestured sharply with his hand, and the fire intensity grew; soon, it would engulf the entire manor. Who are you! One Bloodline Knight quickly stilled, while the other, not yetpletely burned to death, rose painfully, drew his de, and attempted to strike Byrne. But his de was easily blocked by an invisible force, not making a single dent. That was an invisible mirror Byrne created using Mirror Deflection. Aaaaahhh! Damn it! Who exactly are you! The Bloodline Knight engulfed in fire stared with eyes wide in fury, continuously roaring in hatred as his sword strikes proved futile. Burn even hotter. Byrne watched him calmly, and a more intense fire finally brought the knight to his knees, gradually reducing him to char. The rest of the Fischers had already breached the manor, and besides Vanessa, who hesitated, they began a merciless, bloody ughter. Chris, now in the form of Arsh, held daggers in both hands, ying one after another as he hurried to the cer entrance. Ah! Donte any closer! Two trembling guards shot at him but he easily dodged their bullets, and in the next moment, two heads flew through the air, with copious amounts of blood spurting out. Chris took the keys, unlocked the cer door, and went inside, soon hearing the voice of Theo, the Guards Captain, from outside. Theo arrived outside the cer, and instantly shouted anxiously, Have you seen my son, Young Master? He didnt hear Chriss reply, and his heart quickly rose to his throat; then he remembered that Young Master Chris was a man of few words and he sighed in relief. Theo was about to enter the cer when he saw Chris silently emerging from inside. Chris suddenly held out his hand to stop him at his chest, as if he didnt want him to go inside. I, I need to go down, where is my son? Young Master, have you seen my son? Theo asked bewilderedly, but Chris just shook his head, pushing hard against him with his hand to prevent him from proceeding to the cer. The middle-aged man froze. No, this isnt what we agreed upon As Theo mumbled a few words, his face growing paler, he instinctively raised his arms, trying to push past him to see the situation in the cer firsthand, but suddenly he copsed as if his legs had given out. Chris immediately supported Theo, and the middle-aged man wept in the younger mans arms like a child. Ahh! Ahhhh! Under the dark sky, the mes continuously consumed the manor, the towering inferno illuminating the entire heavens, casting a suffocating red light that lit up the vige, devouring the darkness. Byrne stood watching the manor engulfed in mes, listening to the wails and screams surrounding him, feeling something within him growing ever more resolute. This night would not be the end of the carnage but the beginning of all madness. He suddenly spotted a dark figure rushing out at great speed and heading into the distance. Byrnes eyes filled with cold determination, he immediately gave chase without a moments hesitation! Chapter 115: 111: Fierce Battle! Chapter 115: Chapter 111: Fierce Battle!
The night sky, aze with mes, turned the horizon red. Many vigers came out, their faces filled with shock as they watched the scene unfold. Cant catch up. Byrne quickly realized that his speed was far inferior to that of the low-level Transmutation Bloodline Knight, so he could only activate the power of the spirit rune transcend! His eyes seemed to flicker with blue electric sparks, and the shackles in his mind were broken in an instant! Byrnes figure shot up several times faster, like a fleeting shadow, he dashed through the burned down manor and away into the dark night. Three minutes.
Transcend would bring a three-minute boost to both his physical and mental speed, and he needed to make the most of this brief time. Although it was only three minutes in real time, for Byrne, the subjective experience of time seemed greatly extended. Leaves in the surrounding darkness fell slowly, both their bodies moved frame by frame, everything seemed to slow down, his mental faculties greatly enhanced, and although the shadow in his vision had almost disappeared, many traces remained that he could track. The fleeing man was undoubtedly Baron Kesse from Byrnes memory, his build almost exactly matching. His mind worked at high speed, constantly calcting the best footholds, step by step, closing the distance with each passing second. He absolutely could not let Baron Kesse escape; leaving a Bloodline Knight filled with a desire for revenge and great maneuverability alive was undoubtedly a huge threat to the Fischer family. Thirty-seven seconds, thirty-six seconds, thirty-five seconds While dashing, Byrne silently counted down, estimating that in just over half a minute, he could catch up with Baron Kesse, by which time transcend would have one hundred thirty-three seconds remaining. At that moment, Baron Kesses basic tactics would be one of three: keep running, attack fiercely, or stand on the defensive. In Byrnes mind, he continually devised and rehearsed the responses for each scenario, and in those few short seconds, he had already fought Baron Kesse several times in his mind. Twelve seconds, eleven seconds, ten seconds
He was getting closer and closer to Baron Kesse, even able to clearly see the mans silhouette under the moonlight! Five seconds, four seconds, three seconds. The two had reached a deste woond, far from the gradually burning manor. The frantically running Baron Kesse suddenly stopped, not waiting for Byrne to fully catch up; at a distance of ten meters between them, he stopped, his eyes filled with indelible hatred! He took a deep breath. Nearly all of the Kesse bloodline had perished in this massacre, and the furious Baron Kesse did not wish to leave in such a disgraceful way! He had to kill the one pursuing him! At the moment Baron Kesse saw Byrnes face in the moonlight, he hesitated, confusion overtook his hate-filled eyes. Because the appearance of his pursuer was exactly the same as his! A shape-shifting Spellcaster? But his attack did not slow down; the next moment, he spewed a mass of ck mes, swiftly spreading across a few tens of meters in front of him. Byrne snapped his fingers expressionlessly.
The target for Shape-shifting could be any object within his line of sight. However, if he wanted to swap ces with a soulful entity, the other party must be unconsciously free of hostility. Therefore, he could not directly swap ces with Baron Kesse and be attacked by the ck mes. Shape-shifting had a half-second dy, and the ck mes were already surging towards him! In the heightened state of transcend, Byrne had already calcted safety measures, and only when the ck mes reached his face did the spot where he stood turn into a tree branch. In an instant, Byrne swapped with a fallen tree branch behind Baron Kesse. mes! Coming up behind Baron Kesse, he spoke softly, and suddenly, orange-yellow mes burst from his hands, engulfing Baron Kesse like a sky full of flowers. Hmph! The life force coursing through Baron Kesses flesh activated, utilizing Battle Skill 11Full Armor, shielding his body with an invisible force,pletely isting him from the raging mes. At the same time, solid ck dragon scales emerged on his body, and within moments, Baron Kesse transformed into a warrior cast in steel, seemingly indestructible. Baron Kesse turned swiftly, pulling his sword from his waist and lunging at Byrne.
Missed. Byrne calcted the oue the moment his opponent swung the sword; it would not hit its mark. Snap! Still, he prudently snapped his fingers again. The next moment, the de aimed at him was suddenly wrapped in ck mes, engulfing him. But just a momentter, Byrne vanished again. Why dont you need to chant spells? Youre clearly not that powerful a Spellcaster, yet you can cast without spells? A mysterious rare artifact? Baron Kesse voiced his inner puzzlement with a somber tone, yet his yellow snake-like eyes didnt cease scanning for his enemys traces. The next moment, Byrne actively appeared behind him, his hands once again releasing a great amount of orange mes. Why do you have two types of spells? Is it a Mysterious rare artifact again? Baron Kesse was filled with shock but once again used Battle Skill 11: Full Armor to block the mes onught. Byrne snapped his fingers again as if to exchange something, but his position didnt change at all. It was useless; the mere temperature of the mes couldnt harm him in the least.
Baron Kesse thought to himself as he rushed towards the impostor at top speed, unleashing an angry sh that instantly beheaded the enemy! Byrnes head with widened eyes flew into the air, and his body fell to the ground. Before hepletely fell, he only had time to throw a bag of powder that hit Baron Kesses face. The next moment, the body abruptly turned into mist and vanished, leaving only a white piece of paper with a triangle drawn on it on the ground. The thing that was killed was actually a Body Double. The snap of the fingers just now was for swapping ces with the Body Double. Hm? Baron Kesse couldntprehend what had happened, recognizing it only as the effect of a Mysterious rare artifact. At the same time, he suddenly felt an intense pain in his eyes! The powder from before was a violently effective poison! He didnt have time to use Battle Skill 11: Full Armor for defense, and his eyes, unprotected by dragon scales, immediately felt an unprecedented agony, making him unable to help but howl loudly! Ahhhh! Byrne crouched ten meters away, silently using the paint he carried on his person, drawing a triangle on the paper he carried. His lips moved slightly, and then he tossed the spinning paper into the air.
Afterward, Byrnes voice came from the piece of paper. Die! Baron Kesse, who had been howling loudly, suddenly stopped making sounds of pain, instead swinging his de with extreme calmness, suddenly striking towards the direction the voice came from. The swords edge was incredibly sharp, slicing the paper with the triangle into two halves in an instant! Baron Kesses eyes, now reopened, showed no trace of poisoning. He had just activated a healing-type Mysterious rare artifact, which had silently cured his poisoned eyes. The loud howling was simply a performance to draw his opponent closer to him. Unfortunately, the enemy before him was very crafty and showed no sign of taking the bait. You should realize by now that you have no chance. The temperature of that me cant hurt me, so youll soon be killed by me after you use up your spiritual power, said the Baron. Although temporarily suppressed in the confrontation, Baron Kesse felt the scales of victory tippingpletely in his favor. The fraud before him was probably Byrne Fischer, a spellcaster full of tricks, but still unable to break through his bodys defenses. So the final victor would be himself! Byrne, Im here to help you! Suddenly, Irenes voice rang out from behind Baron Kesse! He turned around in total astonishment, only to be even more shocked to find that there was no one behind him at all! Whats going on? The destroyed Body Double had left a piece of paper with a triangle on it, which was a Sound Marker that had recorded Irenes voice beforehand. In fact, Byrne had nned the tactics he would use in battle in his mind days before, preparing everything needed for actualbat, including the Sound Marker. And something capable of breaking through the ckstone Iron Dragon bloodlines defense! Damn! Baron Kesse turned back around in utter horror, only to see mes covering the sky like butterflies fluttering towards him, brilliant and dazzling, stirringly beautiful. He didnt have time to use Battle Skill 11 for defense and could only bet on enduring it with his skins dragon scales and his potent life force! Its over. Byrne expressionlessly lifted a ck card in his hand. It wasnt a fake-spirit card but a Pre-made Drawing prepared ahead of time. For safetys sake, he had made Pre-made Drawings of every person he had met, except for his family. Thetest version of Pre-made Drawings waspleted not by ast stroke of Speed Sketching, but by igniting and heating it to make the nonexistent image truly appear! Huff. A small me on his fingertip ignited the card, revealing an evil man with cold serpent pupils. At the same moment, the countless fiery butterflies ignited Baron Kesses body. The powder that had been scattered on him was not only toxic but also highly mmable and explosive, instantly resulting in a terrifying explosion! Boom! A huge roar resounded through the sky, instantly brightening it, then the fire quickly spread, rushing mes along with dazzling light spreading uncontrobly in all directions, engulfing everything in its path. In an instant, the high temperature and fierce thrust of the fiery explosion made the air boil; Byrne could feel the intense heat wave. The dragon scales and flesh, already weakened by the rapid sketching, had no resistance in the intensely hot fiery explosionthere was no chance of survival. Chapter 116: 112: Crushing Chapter 116: Chapter 112: Crushing
The scorching airwave forced Byrne to step back a considerable distance, taking in a deep breath of hot air, he finally managed to dispose of the ever-pressing Baron Kesse. This man was a strong and domineering enemy, yet not a very clever one, and an even greater concern to Byrne was the colossal entity that was the Garcia family. No need to deal with the body specially, I guess, he murmured as he looked toward the still-burning mes. The manor should be taken care of by now, their surprise attack caught the Kesse family off guard, and with Chris, already at the 3rd Rank, stationed there, nothing should go wrong. The time for transcend had passed, and Byrne suddenly felt a heaviness in his head, not quite used to it, and closed his eyes. In reality, the spirit rune transcend didnt have true side effects; its just that the transition from a superhuman state back to normal caused a strong sense of disparity.
Hmm Byrne groaned, gradually recovering from the difort. Suddenly, he heard the sound of wind as if a sharp gale was approaching from afar. He immediately became alert and opened his eyes. In front of him, not too far away, stood a man with a deep frown. The man was dressed in grey, very tall, at least 1.9 meters, with piercing eyes and high cheekbones, wearing clothing emzed with the Garcia familys crest. Are you Byrne Fischer? Did Baron Kesse just die in that explosion? His voice was full of arrogance, with an overtly hostile tone. Byrne was slightly startled before he realized he had emerged from his disguised state and his true identity waspletely exposed. He didnt answer but contemted what to do next. The mans clothes bore the Garcia familys crest, and Byrne quickly recalled the mans identity through Profound Memory. William Garcia, a Mid-level Transmutation, powerful Extraordinary Exponent. One of the Garcia familys Level 2 Extraordinary Exponents, he originally was an illegal supernatural being in a mercenary group, then paid a hefty sum to the church as atonement to e ashore.
After gaining legal status, he chose to attach himself to the Garcia family and became the son-inw of Viscount Garcia. William Garcia looked at the mes consuming Kesse manor in the distance, sighed, and said with tightly furrowed brows: These past few days Ive been betting on horses in ck Mountain Town. Right after the rm for the Mysterious rare artifact was set off, I rushed here immediately, seems Im stillte. He paused for a moment then suddenly said with murderous intent: Byrne Fischer, Ill kill you now and then exterminate all those Fischer people to avenge the Kesse family. Lord Viscount Garcia probably wont be angry then. A killing intent as tant and intense as if it was tangible instantly struck fear deep in Byrnes heart! The spirit rune transcend couldnt be used again in a short time, and most of his Spiritual Power was also depleted, making it extremely difficult to fight another battle against a Mid-level Transmutation opponent! He knew that after reaching Level 2, every small rank advancement meant a significant gap. A Mid-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent could easily confront two to three low-level Transmutation opponents alone! With the Extraordinary ability from Profound Memory, he remembered William Garcias power of Bloodline was the Windfrost Guard, controlling the Elemental powers of wind and frost. Though he intended to silence him, Byrne thought it best to try and make an escape. me!
He growled, countless me butterflies emerged from his hand, instantly enveloping William Garcia. Byrne nned to act first to create an opportunity to flee. However, William Garcia simply swung his arm, and a great amount of frost appeared out of nowhere, covering the surroundings, then collided with the me butterflies to turn intorge amounts of steam. The steampletely obscured the view, and Byrne instinctively used Mirror Deflection to create an invisible mirror in front of him for defense! The next moment, he felt death approaching. That terrifying premonition of stepping into the hands of a deadly foe was almost unprecedented. As if he had teleported, William Garcia crossed nearly a hundred meters instantaneously and emotionlessly approached Byrne. The man used the power of the tempest to propel his body forward, unleashing a hurricane-wrapped fist, smashing into Byrnes invisible mirror with devastating force, even scattering the surrounding steam with the terrifying impact of the punch! Bang! The invisible mirror shattered under the punch as if it were nothing more than brittle debris, with the enormous aftermath dispersing in all directions. Byrne felt a tremendous force hit him, sending his body flying backward a great distance, breaking several trees in session before crashing to the ground. He felt his organs tear and bones break, coughing up blood continuously, trying to stand, but after several attempts, he simply couldnt get up.
The gap in strength was just too vast! Even Baron Kesse, with the defensive power of ckstone Iron Dragon, would likely be severely injured after three punches; their powers were simply not on the same level. Byrne was now acutely aware of one thing; there was no way he could defeat this man and he had to find a way to escape. What to do next? If he pursued the Fischer family with such terrifying speed, they might all die tonight. Unless he sought the great power of the Lord of the Lost Irene would certainly act if she were aware of the circumstances; he should inform her first and foremost, as the best way to minimize family losses. Byrne felt profound sadness within his heart, that fate would have him personally ask Irene to step towards death. William Garcia continued emotionlessly, Head of the Fischer family, lets end our fight here. The next time I strike, Ill kill you. Ill be busy tonight, I hope you wont waste any more of my time. Byrne didnt give up struggling for survival, he steeled his gaze on a distant stone and snapped his fingers. Snap.
The next moment, he had switched ces with the distant stone, then struggled to his feet and started running, continuously increasing the distance with Shape-shifting as he fled. A spell of transformation, or perhaps the power of some Mysterious rare artifact? William Garcia walked forward calmly, with each step ascending higher, the wind by his side lifting him into mid-air as if he were climbing the stairs to divinity. There had to be a reason for his rapid arrival from ck Mountain Town! The next moment, he darted towards Byrne in the high sky with extraordinary speed, the surrounding air even bursting into waves! Bang! Byrne, still temporarily unable to activate the spirit rune transcend, and further hampered by his serious injuries, was quickly caught up with. It was over. He felt all thoughts disappear, knowing only that he was about to die and that there would be no future. William Garcias body plunged from the sky like a cannonball, crashing to the ground and shattering the surrounding trees. Byrne, who had narrowly avoided the attack through Shape-shifting, also rolled onto the ground and couldnt get up for a while. His Spiritual Power drained, he was even unable to cast Mirror Deflection again.
Byrne clearly knew that when he looked up again, it would be the moment of his death. Just then, all the scenery in front of him suddenly changed; a warm sunny beach appeared out of nowhere, recing the dark forest, and a gentle sea breeze whispered in Byrnes ear. Huh He stared nkly at the incredible scene before him. Sunshine spilled onto the golden sand, waves caressed the shore with a gentle cadence, and a soft breeze passed quietly, allowing him to even feel the clean, fine grains of sand under his feet,fortable and warm. Without any warning, he found himself suddenly on a warm, sunlit beach. Byrne Fischer. Byrne suddenly noticed a man wearing a dark gold mask standing beside him, a mask he recognized well as the alchemy mask carried by the participants of the Alchemy Council. He immediately pondered, could this be someone sent by Lord Viscount Bast, donning an alchemy mask? The old man wearing the dark gold mask was dressed in a ck tailcoat, stalwart and erect, with a voice that was exceedingly gentle and graceful. I am the shadow lurking beneath the valiant lions of the Lion n, tasked with handling those affairs that must not see the light of day. Mr. Byrne, you may call me the ck Lion. The ck Lion? Byrne instantly understood the mans role, somewhat akin to Chris in the Lion n. Thank goodness! He finally released a sigh of relief; his decision to report the situation to the Lion n in advance now seemed to be extremely correct! The ck Lion was gazing at the distant sea. Byrne likewise followed the ck Lions gaze, looking towards the far-off sea. William Garcia stood there quietly. He towered above the seas surface, his expression filled with tension and fear. He tried to control the wind to fly but couldnt, only able to desperately move his feet toward the beach. However, no matter how long William Garcia walked, he simply couldnt reach the beach. His feet could only sink bit by bit into the seas surface, falling deeper and deeper until his whole body was gradually engulfed by the sea from foot to head, and finally, with only his arms left, he iled trying to climb out but it was impossible. Byrne, witnessing this scene, was utterly astonished and speechless. He knew all too well how powerful that man was, yet without any ability to retaliate, he just sank into that sea. Byrne couldnt help but look at the ck Lion, who stood with his hands behind his back next to him. The old man did not exude an ounce of killing intent, appearing just like an ordinary elderly gentleman. The ck Lion looked towards the now tranquil sea, nodded, and in a tone used for teaching students, slowly said: Mental Magic and Necromancy are both types of magic that are very poorly developed, with the number and quality of spells far inferior to the other six types, but they can asionally be quite effective. He had no ability to counteract Mental Magic, nor did he carry a Mysterious rare artifact to break the control, so he was utterly defenseless against a Mind-type spell from a high-level Transmutation Spellcaster. The old man paused, then continued: So, it is over. Byrne nodded like a student and bowed respectfully, Thank you for your rescue. The Fischer family will always be grateful to you! The Fischer family has done well; you have proven your strength, ambition, and wisdom. Rescuing you was the right thing to do, as it will benefit the Lion n. The man wearing the dark gold mask gazed at Byrne, sensing an iplete yet promising powerhouse growing, even seeing shadows of some great personalities, and perhaps one day, he might be a power revered by the families of the East Coast! Recent events in Cyart have be increasingly chaotic, Mr. Byrne, and I must warn you of something important. His next words made Byrne break into a sweat instantly! Beware the followers of the Lord of the Lost! They have made their appearance on the East Coast, and justst night, they massacred an entire town in a sacrificial ughter! When Byrne came to his senses, he found himself still in the forest,pletely unmoved, surrounded by the darkness of night rather than warm sunlight. The injuries on his body remained, and he struggled to sit up and then settled back on the ground, taking deep breaths and feeling unbearable intense pain all over. The old man with the gentle and graceful voice had disappeared, and not even William Garcias corpse remained in the surroundings; everything that had just happened seemed like a dream. But he was clear that it was real. He had been rescued by a member of the Lion n, and William Garcia was likely dead or captured by the old man. Yet, when Byrne recalled that final image, he was still shaking and murmured to himself: The followers of the Lord of the Lost, they massacred an entire towns people? What on earth was that about? He fell into contemtion. Could it be, there are other followers of my lord in this world? Chapter 117: 113 Epilogue Chapter 117: Chapter 113 Epilogue
The deep of the night gradually passed, and the early morning had just arrived when the exhausted Fischer family urgently convened a family meeting. In the cer of Fischer Manor, the core trio of the family were going over the whole affair from beginning to end, pondering over their next steps. Byrne breathed a sigh of relief, still somewhat wary, and said with a mix of fortune, Thank goodness we notified the Lion n in advance, or the consequences would have been unimaginable. Then, confusion appeared in his eyes, and he couldnt help but look towards Irene, continuing to say, Those those so-called followers of the Lord of the Lost spoken of by the ck Lionwhat is that about? ording to him, a town on the East Coast was sacrificed by the Lost followers, and everyone in the town died. The news of the towns destruction had not yet spread, but Byrne understood it was only a matter of time before it did, and the term Lost followers would be a hot topic.
Despicable imposters! Irene was filled with anger, almost gnashing her teeth when discussing the topic of other followers of the Lord of the Lost. How could there be other followers of the Lord of the Lost? Those who suddenly emerged were without doubt frauds, imposters, utterly nauseating! She was about to say that those who impersonate false beliefs deserve no good end, must forever descend to hell, but then she suddenly remembered that the Fischer family was also impersonating members of the Sea God Cult at night, and she fell silent. It seems we are of the same mind. Byrne nodded his head, speaking with utmost seriousness, Just as we impersonate members of the Sea God Cult, there are also those who impersonate followers of the Lord of the Lost. They offered an entire town as a sacrifice in the name of the followers of the Lord of the Lost, one can only wonder which evil being they offered it to, and what boon they expect to receive. This event has not spread widely yet, but it will surely shake the major churches as well as the entire Cyart Kingdom! He recalled everything he experienced at the Alchemy Council and took a deep breath. Although he did not know the specific reasons, people had already started searching for traces of the Lord of the Lost in the Eastern Four Kingdoms, and now they could further narrow down their search area. In time, more and more forces will head to the East Coast Province. Some hope to find the followers of the Lord of the Lost while others intend to impersonate them, engaging in secretive, dark deeds. With his piece said, he fell silent. A tense and oppressive atmosphere spread in the cer, and everyone understood that the actions of the Dawn Church would have to be even more hidden and cautious, as the likelihood of being discovered was getting higher. Irene wasnt afraid in the face of a more chaotic situation and asked about the next topic,
What are we going to do next? We have already caused the downfall of the Kesse family, but there are still loose ends that havent been properly tied up. Byrne pondered for a moment before nodding and beginning to speak, Indeed, there is much to be done. We need to take over the territory of the Kesse family and not give the Leander family, let alone the Garcia family, any chance. He paused suddenly as he said this. As for the matter of Theos son, I had actually anticipated it already, but at that time I had no way to provide a solution. Now, however, there are ways for him to vent his hatred. Irene also sighed about Theos situation, then instructed, Besides this, remember to reward Vanessa and the others. Although everyone has been loyal all along, we cannot neglect rewards and punishments. Yes, of course I understand. Byrne immediately responded. This emergency family meeting thus concluded, with Chris standing silently on the side throughout, not uttering an extra word. Meanwhile, Karl, floating high in the air, was quietly listening to the entire family meeting. When he heard about the followers of the Lord of the Lost offering an entire town as sacrifice, he experienced an inexplicable feeling. Which Lost followers?
Why do I not know about them? Soon after, Karl realized there must be others impersonating his followers, performing those acts not permitted by people. The situation on the East Coast was bing moreplicated. It wasnt just this force that suddenly appeared impersonating his followers; there were other secret organizations like the Sea God Cult, the Alchemy Council, and the group that had recently tried to abduct Chris. All of them had different goals and intentions, emerging one after another amidst the divisions and internal strife of the major churches, secretly pushing the East Coast Province towards even greater chaos. Without a doubt, for the very weak Fischer family, the future environment of the East Coast Province would be more perilous and chaotic. They would need to be more cautious and gain more strength to ovee the numerous difficulties that would inevitably arise. What truly concerned Karl was that constetion trying to take Chris. That one appeared to be not of this world, but from another dimension. What Chris saw was merely its projection. Yet the being, by mere projection, was already a hugely exaggerated presence, and even toward the entire ud World, it posed a great threat. An otherworldly god?
After the family meeting concluded, Byrne left Fischer Manor at once to find the despondent Theo. Theos state was indeed dire. He was in a tavern in the West City District, furiously downing rum, reeking of alcohol from head to toe. Captain Theo, drink up, keep drinking, itll all be better when youre drunk. Quite a few of the Fischer familys guards were surrounding him, trying their best to console this respected captain who had lost his son in middle age. Theo said nothing, just silently drinking on and on. While they were at the tavern, the rest of the Nasir citizens maintained their silence. Everyone could see that Mr. Theo was in sorrow, so no one dared to let out augh. In several taverns around Nasir Town, there was an unwritten rule that certain individuals could drink whatever they wanted for free; the establishments would not charge these individuals, and the esteemed Theo was clearly on that list. Seeing something was seriously off with Mr. Theo of the Fischer family, the tavern owner voluntarily had the maids bring round after round of drinks. ` Byrne abruptly pushed the door open, ignored the salutes of those around him, and calmly issued an order.
Everyone, leave. Upon hearing themand, the patrons of the tavern quickly left, their movements efficient, with no one daring to ask a single question. The tavern owner approached respectfully and bowed, Respected Lord Baron, may I inquire Byrne did not even nce at him but calmly said, You too, leave. Very well, my lord. The tavern owner and the attendants left without question, quickly vacating the premises that were actually their own. The family guards had already taken up positions on both sides. Byrne slowly approached Theo, looking at the middle-aged man who was drunk to the point of stupor, and felt very ufortable himself. Still, he tried to remain asposed as possible as he spoke, The family still needs you, Theo. Take some men and take over those viges. Your actions must be swift enough; we have to have everything in order before the Garcia family realizes whats happened. Theo silently continued to drink his wine, which was one of the pains of bing an Extraordinary Exponent, as getting oneself drunk had be a difficult task. Byrnes difort at seeing a core member of the family in such a state of decline was uncontroble, knowing that Theo needed something to release his inner turmoil. Otherwise, he would bepletely incapacitated.
Byrne leaned over and whispered into the middle-aged mans ear, The Kesse family is no more, but many managers of those viges are their kin, and its possible that among them are those connected to the incident involving your son. If youre toote, they might all escape; no one is going to wait for your revenge. Theo froze for a moment, then suddenly stood up and turned to the family guards standing on both sides. All of you,e with me! he yelled, leading everyone out of the tavern. Byrne picked up an unfinished cup of wine and drank it down. For over twenty years, he had never allowed himself to get drunk. Byrne actually had an inward aversion to the messy state of beingpletely drunk, unable to control his consciousness. To him, that conditiondevoid of almost all reasonseemed even more terrifying than the temporary loss of Consecution power. Im sorry, Theo No matter how hard I try, I cant handle everything; I can only do what Im supposed to do within the scope of power I can reach. Those who had participated in the downfall of the Kesse family, including Vanessa, each received a reward of fifty Gold Coins. They might not care, or even feel that taking part in a battle for the Fischer family was a matter of course, but Byrne knew he absolutely could not fail to provide a reward. Byrne had read many history books, and many dissatisfactions or even betrayals in history often sprouted from the smallest grievances. The takeover of Kesse territories began immediately. The nearby Leander family, and even the more distant Garcia family, were taken by surprise; the Fischer family had already swiftly upied several viges. Two knight ns affiliated with the Kesse family tried to resist, even hoping to seek refuge with the Garcia family, but the Fischer family did not go easy on them, sending them to meet Baron Kesse without dy. Meanwhile, one knight n fled with their entire family, leaving the jurisdiction of the four towns, while another knight n chose to submit to the Fischer. They were the Abbot knight family, who had a pair of sibling Bloodline Knights in their thirties. The Kesse family had long wanted to swallow the Abbott familys fortunes, so their dissatisfaction was preexistent, and they strongly supported the Fischers actions. The greedy actions of the Fischer family soon shocked all the ns in the region of the four towns. Baron Leander wrote a letter to Byrne, expressing great surprise at the sudden fall of the Kesse family, followed by a condemnation of the despicable Sea God Cult. He also hoped to gain control of a vige, thinking the two families could more or less be considered allies, and that he, after all, had the merit of guiding the Fischer family. But Byrne ignored the letter outright, finding Baron Leanders tone rather amusing. In his study, Byrne summoned Vanessa to entrust her with an important task. Vanessa, theres something I need you to handle. Remember, it must be done well. He spoke with all seriousness, All the spoils weve gathered from the Kesse family these days, including those Mysterious rare artifacts and valuable jewels, are to be sent as gifts to the Lion n. Just say, its to thank them for their guidance on establishing the Fischers factories in town. Vanessa wasnt at all surprised and inquired slightly bowing, Do we send a third or half, my lord? All of it. Byrne spoke without hesitation, emphasizing his tone deliberately. Several dayster, the downfall of the Kesse family as well as the Fischer familys movements became known. But what truly shocked people was the disappearance of a town in the southern part of the East Coast Province. It vanished into thin air, leaving no trace in the world, and the name of the culprit behind this frightening sacrifice by the evil cultists quickly spread. The Lost follower! A few days passed, A arrogant carriage from the Garcia family slowly arrived in Nasir Town, tantly ignoring the weing party, and drove straight to the Fischers doorstep, intent on demanding justice. However, when they saw the carriages parked outside adorned with the emblems of the Lion n, they silently drove away from Nasir Town. Never to return. Chapter 118: 114: The War Begins Chapter 118: Chapter 114: The War Begins
Although the King of Cyart had tried to emte the most powerful Lorne Empire by establishing a national standing army and gradually building the concept of a nation-state, he had no way to reim the numerous noblends and their military forces. The power of the local nobility in the various provinces remained extremelyrge; they even usurped the fruits of reform, taking direct control of the standing armys forces and continued to exist as familial local warlords. Within Cyart, the most powerful families with thergestndholdings included the eight great noble families, among which was the Royal Family itself. Most of Cyart Kingdomsnd was, in fact, directly or indirectly under the control of these eight great noble families. Actually, the Eastern Four Kingdoms, including Cyart, Rhea, Vallere, and Carnia, were established by ten great families expelled from the central continent by the Lorne citizens. The eight great noble families of Cyart, along with two other great noble families from the other eastern countries, had been continuously waging wars and forming marriage alliances for a hundred years, standing tall and ruling over the many lesser nobles.
They were collectively referred to as the Ten Great Pirs of the Ouden Continents East. Even the Royal Families of the Eastern Four Kingdoms were actually the strongest among the Ten Great Pirs. Because of the repeated acts of sabotage by the Sea God Cult in the East Coast Province, both the Tempest Church and the Cyart Royal Family had reached the end of their patience. They were determined topletely eradicate the Sea God Cult lurking in the White Sea region. However, although the Sea God Cult was not considered a formidable force onnd, conducting an extermination campaign against them at sea was extremely difficult, and Cyart would have to muster the full strength of the nation and make thorough preparations. A year quickly passed. The war, jointly organized and prepared by the Tempest Church and the East Coast Governor, finally began, with not only the Cyart Royal Army under the governors banner taking the field, but also the private armies of various nobles, which were forcibly conscripted as the main force. Earl Hovern, the Governor of the East Coast, was indeed the head of the Hovern family branch in Cyart, one of the Ten Great Pirs. The Hovern family, also known as the Shattered Giant n, possessed several powers of Bloodline, the strongest of which was Demi-God BloodlineShattered Giant. Within the Eastern Four Kingdoms, thergest branch of the Hovern family in the north of Carnia had wiped out all opposition within its borders and became the Royal Family of Carnia decades ago. The most powerful Earl Hovern on the East Coast covertly supported the Eagle n, allowing them to rival the Lion n, and it wasmon knowledge that one of the Ten Great Pirs also supported the Lion n, although few knew exactly which one. Nasir Town.
In the reception room of Fischer Manor, Byrne respectfully conversed with a key member of the Lion n. He was in his thirties, of average build, dressed in a Cyart ck military uniform, clean-shaven, and his gaze was always serious. Lets leave it there for now, I should be going, said Abel Leone, putting down his red tea and shaking his head. He was the most outstanding among the many cousins of Viscount Bast, a lieutenant colonel in the Cyart Royal Army, and also a powerful Bloodline Knight who had sessfully reached the high-level Transmutation. Byrne smiled and said in a toneced with respect, Regarding the supply of medicines and food, the Fischer family is very willing to cooperate with the military. By the way, there are some gifts that I brought for you and Lord Viscount, and I do hope Lieutenant Colonel Abel can ept them. Although the war had already started, the Fischer family had not taken to the battlefield. Because the family owned food processing and pharmaceutical nts and, with the rtionship with the Lion n, they naturally took on a small part of the wars logistical tasks. Even though the Royal Army of Cyart was ostensibly controlled by Earl Hovern, who was at odds with the Lion n, he was not someone who could control everything within the forces. There were two key reasons for this, the first being that the Hovern family within Cyart was struggling to make ends meet. Earl Hovern, the sole inheritor capable of activating the Shattered Giant Bloodline, was once thought to potentially possess Monarch Level strength. It wasnt until a year ago that Earl Hoverns true level was identally exposed; what was thought to be the formidable presence of a Monarch powerful expert was actually just a disguise made possible by his Bloodline traits.
Earl Hoverns true strength was only at the peak of Level 2, Metamorphosis Phase, and although only a step away from Monarch Level, of ten individuals who reached Metamorphosis Phase, not even one might actually be a mid-level Monarch. ording to Cyarts rules, if a family member failed to be an Extraordinary Exponent at the Monarch Level within fifty years, the corresponding title of great nobility would be reimed by the Royal Family. Thest person in Cyarts Hovern family to reach Monarch Level was Earl Hoverns grandfather, who had been deceased for twenty-five years already. That meant if Earl Hovern could not breakthrough to Monarch Level within the next twenty-five years, his earl title would be reimed, and the entire familys rights and status would crumble. The second key reason was that over the past year, Byrne hade to understand the true backer of the Lion n. It turned out that Viscount Bast was actually the representative of the Romann family in the East Coast Province. Round and round, it turns out the Fischer family was still a vassals vassal of the Romann family. But then again, the Romann family itself was almost unaware of Fischers existence, which confirmed a well-known saying about vassal rtionships. The Dark Night Romann familys power was immense, ranking second among Cyarts eight great noble families, with its heritage and strength only second to the Royal Family of the Adley family. The Duke ck Iron of the Romann family was also a top-tier powerhouse who had reached the mid-level Monarch Level. Among the eight great noble families of Cyart, aside from the Royal Family, only three top familiesthe Dark Night Romann family, the Fog Abernathy family, and the ming Blood Castleton familypossessed powerful experts at the mid-level Monarch Level. I can ept the gift, but you must handle the matter properly, said Abel Leone as he slowly stood up, and before leaving, he still instructed sternly:
I have already given you the orders for food and medicine. The next time Ie, I will bring people with the funds to pay for the orders. My cousin has great trust in you and hopes that when the timees, you can deliver sessfully, and the quality must not be poor, understood? The Royal Army entrusting part of the military supplies production to you is the guaranty made by the Lion n. This matter is of great importance! Byrne understood very well what Abel was saying. They were able to take on some of the military supplies orders entirely because of the Lion ns favor; otherwise, they wouldnt qualify at all. Moreover, not only did they need to ensure the quality of the military supplies, but most of the profits they would gain afterward would have to be handed over to the Lion n. Every small family attached to the Lion n would make offerings, and naturally, a significant portion of the benefits the Lion n acquired would be offered up to the Romann family. Fischers factories will certainly not drag behind. Everything on the order will be manufactured to the highest specifications. Were not fools and will definitely not entertain any crooked ideas on these matters, Byrne promised solemnly, and Abel Leone finally left, satisfied. Smiling, he personally saw off the officer from the Lion n, and it wasnt until Lieutenant Colonel Abel hadpletely left Nasir Town that Byrne finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was now very clear about the strength of the Lion n. Viscount Bast Leone, Lieutenant Colonel Abel Leone, and that mysterious ck Lion. The power they held was iparable to ordinary viscount families, with as many as three individuals in the family who had reached high-level Transmutation. Apart from this, the Lion n could also enlist much assistance from churches, secret organizations, illegal Extraordinary Exponents, and even powerful support from the Romann family.
And even though Viscount Bast himself hadnt fought formally in many years, he had a brilliant track record, at one time single-handedly killing two high-level Transmutation nobles of the Rhea. Back then, his nickname wasnt the Fox Leading the Lions, but the King of the Iron Blood Lion Herd. Standing at the entrance of the town, Byrne looked up at the two dazzling suns in the sky, not turning back for a long time. A strong desire welled up within him. Sooner orter, the fishermen of Nasir will sit on an equal footing with the powerful lions, he thought. The two factories in Nasir Town bustled with production, aiming toplete the Royal Armys orders sessfully, the Fischer family chose to recruit additional workers and expand. In one years time, the poption gathered in this port town had been increasingly growing, and the war attracted even more people. When the Royal Armys order was sessfully delivered, everyone in the Fischer family jumped for joy. Even after deducting the share that had to be offered to the Lion n, they still made a profit of three thousand five hundred Gold Coins, an unprecedentedly significant gain! Irene felt that the family hadnt held a sufficiently formal sacrifice for a long time, so she instructed Byrne to go to the Alchemy Council on the surface level to purchase one or two Mysterious rare artifacts of treasure grade as offerings. The Fischer family is thriving now, surely because the gods have blessed us all along. We must thank the great Lord of the Lost, she said. About ten dayster, Byrne returned from Fein City with two Mysterious rare artifacts of treasure grade. The three thousand Gold Coins he had taken with him were all spent.
The grateful sacrifice ceremony to the Lord of the Lost was once again initiated, and the seven core members of the Fischer family gathered in the basement. Kneeling on the ground, Irene took out two distinctly different Mysterious rare artifacts of treasure grade with the utmost respect: one was a silver-gray ring emitting a red glow, the Silver Gray Method, and the other was a purple ribbon twisting like a snake, the Spirit Snake. Great Lord of the Lost, the Fischer family is filled with sincere gratitude towards you. I present to you two precious offerings, hoping to exchange for a moment of your joyful pleasure, she said. Chapter 119: 115 Infiltration Plan Chapter 119: Chapter 115 Infiltration n
In the basement, the candle mes flickered slightly. The people kneeling on the ground silently bowed their heads, and no one dared to look directly at the great ck radiance of the cross within the sacred object. Its great power was beyond doubt; any who dared to gaze upon it would feel the terrifying dichotomy of ck and white heralding the end of all things. It was as if destiny were already written, and all things were fated to their ultimate demise. Oh great Lord of the Lost, I offer the Silver Gray Method and the Spirit Snake to you! Please ept them! Irenes face was full of joy and excitement, for it was the first time the Fischer family had offered two treasure-ss mysterious rare artifacts at once!
She felt increasingly that she was of use to the great Lord of the Lost! He had saved us, and we would fulfill the original promise! Karls incorporeal consciousness silently absorbed the spiritual power contained within the two mysterious rare artifacts. He was filled with hunger. It was the same for every offering. The Silver Gray Method and the Spirit Snake contained decidedly different vors. The former tasted like the clear spring water in winter, refreshing and prating to the heart, while thetter resembled some kind of serpent-like animal, like a strangely chewy piece of exotic meat. Even more spiritual power made the third seal even looser, almost to the point of breaking through, but Karl was never able to finally unveil it. It was like having excavated all the sand under a stone, but the central part exposed was bound tightly to the earth itself, a solid stone that couldnt be dug up by any shovel. Even using a treasure-ss mysterious rare artifact as the shovel to dig, he was always just a bit short of the necessary power. Just a little bit more, with one more forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifact, he was convinced he would be able to break through the third seal. Using a forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifact always required a price to be paid. The cost for using forbidden artifacts with a four-digit number could easily be borne by mortals.
However, the price for using those with a three-digit number or less was enormously high, inducing fear from the depths of ones heart. But unlike treasure-ss mysterious rare artifacts, the forbidden-ss ones were exceedingly rare,rgely controlled by powerful forces and individuals. It looks like there was no choice but to continue waiting. Karl knew that for the current Fischer family, acquiring a forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifact was doubtlessly a difficult task. Such forbidden artifacts even had strategic value and could not be bought with money, as they were not for sale. He then started to examine the rune power inside the two newly obtained mysterious rare artifacts. The effect of the Spirit Snake was to consume spiritual power to summon void serpents that could attack and seek enemies, but it was utterly useless to the members of the Fischer family. Their path was one of cultivating spiritual power, and their mental power was nothing special. Vanessa, as the only spellcaster in the family, possessed substantial mental power, but shecked the red,plex brand and therefore couldnt obtain the grant of rune authority. The effect of the Silver Gray Method was quite interesting and even made him see things in a new light. Its rune appearance was also a silver-gray ring emitting red light; when the user employed the Silver Gray Method, they could passively see weak spots on their enemies. The user could attack these weak points elegantly and precisely, as if performing a dangerous surgery.
Without a doubt, the effect of the Silver Gray Method was extremely suitable for Chris, who was an assassin. After deep consideration, Karl decided to dismantle the Iron Wall rune and nned to reassemble it in the future. Then he granted the rune power authority of the Silver Gray Method to Chris. He proceeded to infuse the essence of the rune from the Iron Wall into the Silver Gray Method. But the Silver Gray Method, being of the treasure ss, did not ascend in level just from that. It was only after dismantling the essence of the Spirit Snake rune and also infusing it into the Silver Gray Method that he saw a change. Karl had calcted that if he infused the essence of their runes into the Healing rune, it would just be slightly short of evolving, so he chose not to do so. The Silver Gray Method evolved from an ordinary rune into a spirit rune. de of Silver Radiance. The user could endow any weapon with the effect of de of Silver Radiance, allowing the weapon to ignore most defense effects, and the user could also passively see weak spots on people and objects. Chris frowned slightly, feeling the change deep within his soul with surprise. The Iron Wall that he had practiced many times but never used in actualbat had inexplicably vanished! What followed was apletely different kind of rune power. Chriss eyes gleamed with silver light, and the dagger he subconsciously took out gleamed likewise,
Everyone present could feel that very special and extraordinary mysterious power. Byrne took a deep breath and smiled with satisfaction. Irene, even more excited than her brother, couldnt help but shout, I praise you from the bottom of my heart, great Lord of the Lost, thank you for your generous gift to Chris! Vanessa and the others were also happy for Chris, but she was a bit worried, feeling that the gap between herself and Chris was growing wider. de of Silver Radiance, evolved from a treasure-ss rune, possessed power even greater than Surpass and Iron Wall. Chapter 120: 115 Infiltration Plan_2 Chapter 120: Chapter 115 Infiltration n_2
Nowadays, Chris could kill Baron Kesse, known for his defensive power, more easily than Byrne, and if he chose to ambush, he could even achieve a one-hit kill! A few monthster, Chris celebrated his fifteenth birthday. Meanwhile, the once younger Byrne Fischer was about to step into his thirties. There were still seven years left until the peace treaty deadline between the Cyart people and the Rhea people. The war between the Tempest Church and the Sea God Cult continued, but due to the vast number of inds at sea, progress was extremely slow. As Byrne had not yet felt the fertility limitations set by the gods for the Extraordinary Exponents, Irene kept urging him to find a way to woo back Margaret and have another child.
However, even though Margaret returned each month to visit the children for a few days, she would not stay long in Nasir Town. She and Byrne behaved very amiably toward each other, with no more arguments, and she no longer inquired into the affairs of the Fischer family or their children, as if the two had found the best mode of coexistence. Byrne and Irene left Fischer Manor in the night and took a carriage driven by Theo to the Daybreak Orphanage in Nasir Town. In the courtyard of the orphanage, four youths waited somewhat nervously for their arrival. The most charismatic blond youth was Carlyle Yeager, who had just turned eighteen. His blond hair was d in a white tailcoat, his features were delicate, and his smile was cordial and friendly, always giving the impression of basking in the spring breeze. Yeager hailed from Fein City, and was the oldest orphan Irene had taken in, even a year older than Vanessa, surpassing others in both intelligence and demeanor. He smiled at the other three and squinted his eyes as he asked, We leave tomorrow, are you excited? If I remember correctly, this will be your first time in Fein City, right? Among the others, the tall youth with brownish-red eyes and cropped hair, Savoie, immediately became displeased. Savoie red at Yeager and gritted his teeth, What about it being our first time in Fein City?
We alle from the Daybreak Orphanage in Nasir Town, unlike you, whos seen and known much more in Fein City, but if you look down on us, Im going to beat you up! Yeager was not at all intimidated by Savoies gritted teeth, andughed heartily: Dont mind! Actually, these past few days are my first time in Nasir as well. What I mean is, we all have our firsts, and actually, Ive always been curious about the ce where the Fischer family originated. Im quite envious of you for being able to see Hospital Director Irene and Mr. Byrne often. Savoie frowned tightly, quite annoyed by Yeagers noble-like tone. He could vaguely sense that Yeager actually looked down on them, and Savoie was well aware that his intuition was always urate. Even Mr. Byrne agreed that intuition was his talent. Feeling very annoyed, Savoie couldnt help but step forward, with Yeager seeming to bepletely unaware. No needless violence! Remember the teachings of Hospital Director Irene! The only ck-haired woman among the four orphans frowned and scolded the two tall males. She was tiny Inna, only about one and a half meters tall, dressed in a light green gothic outfit with ck hair under arge hat, holding arge teddy bear in her arms, with several patches that were hand-stitched by Hospital Director Irene herself. Inna hoped that in theing time, she would not disappoint Hospital Director Irene, and also needed to make her big sister Vanessa proud.
The only one who hadnt made a sound was Mormir, with brownish-grey hair, of average height and looks, and wearing in ck clothes that hardly distinguished him from an ordinary person. He focused intently on the distance, waiting for the arrival of Hospital Director Irene and Mr. Byrne, clutching a lucky coin in his hand. Hearing Innas persuasion, Savoie silently nodded and stepped back, Although youre a bit of a jerk, it was my mistake to speak of hitting you; Hospital Director Irene once said we shouldnt attackpanions, I shouldnt forget that. The ever-smiling Yeager didnt mind at all, saying, You might indeed have misunderstood me, but I owe you an apology too, Savoie. I did indeed misspeak earlier, leading you to the wrong conclusion. He paused for a moment and continued with a smile, By the way, I have something to tell you, tonight well head to the Forest Tavern in town and wont leave until were drunk, Vanessa, Archibald, and even Erik will be there. Apart from Yeager, the six of them were all from the Daybreak Orphanage in Nasir Town, and naturally had a good rtionship. As for Yeager, despite being from the Daybreak Orphanage in Fein City, he also had a rtionship with Vanessa who had visited Fein City before. The three of them looked at each other, and upon hearing about the alcohol, Savoies eyes sparkled with excitement, almost too thrilled to control himself! Really? Thats great! This time, I will definitely outdrink Archibald! Inna, clutching her teddy bear, swallowed hard and said in confusion, You know, both Hospital Director Irene and Mr. Byrne dont like alcohol. Should we really be doing this? Mormir shook his head outright, stating indifferently, I dont want to go. You can go if you want.
Yeager raised a finger, grinning, and said, Ill persuade you guyster. Ah! Theyreing; lets get ready to stand in ce! After a while, Byrne and Irene arrived in the courtyard together. Byrne gazed at the four, anxious individuals for a long time, and then spoke very steadily: Tomorrow, you will take a carriage, and Theo will escort you to Fein City. Theo will carry the rmendation letters for you, and once you arrive, youll be entering the military academy in Fein City to acquire knowledge, make connections with nobles, and after a year, if you still wish to return to Nasir Town to serve the Fischer family, the family will wee you back; otherwise, you are free to leave of your own volition. After saying this, he paused for a moment, looking into the eyes of each person. Byrne suddenly noticed something in Yeagers eyes, and it was a look simr to his fathers. He continued speaking nheless. Although the family has your Proof of Loyalty, if you wish to leave without doing anything detrimental to the family, we will not use it for anything. In a year, you might be further estranged from the Fischer family, or you might be even more trusted within the family, entirely depending on the choices your hearts make. After conveying the final instructions, Irene dismissed them calmly, and the excited individuals silently returned to the orphanage. After Hospital Director Irene and Mr. Byrne had left, Yeager immediately began to persuade the others one by one.
You guys dont n to just sleep until tomorrow morning, do you? Irene said to Byrne in the carriage, After a year, all those kids will choose to return to Nasir to be Blood Receivers. She paused, then said with a smile, Over the years, the only suitable candidates selected from the two orphanages are those few; the rest of the children can only be sent to less important industries. Byrne smiled in response: Our requirements are indeed too high, whether it be in capability, character, or the most crucial aspect, loyalty. After repeated tests, only they remain. But I believe that the constant selection process is worthwhile, given the extraordinary difficulty of this n. Over the years, Byrne had gradually realized his differences from his father. He wasnt adept at handling emergencies, but rather more skilled in summarizing experiences, analyzing problems, and learning from established methods. Thest encounter with members of the Garcia family had been dangerous, and Byrne had been reflecting on how to detect the movements of enemies earlier. The Fischer family needed more intelligence. For many years, the two Daybreak Orphanages had raised many children, but only a few were fitting to be confidants of the family. After a family council meeting, Byrne decided to deploy some of the familys confidants externally to gradually infiltrate various industries.
It was the so-called Infiltration n. Yeager was clever and well-tempered, and also the descendant of a fallen knight n, therefore Byrne would rmend him for a position in the Fein City hall through a mentor at the military academy. Savoie, with his tall stature and hearty temperament, coupled with a good capacity for alcohol, was very suited to join the Cyart Royal Army. Theposed Mormir would be one of the first policemen in Fein City during the transition period when the patrol squads were being restructured into a police force, thanks to connections with Renzo Leone of the Lion n. As for the petite Miss Inna, the Fischer family would send her to the most influential newspaper in the East Coast Province. In the carriage, Irenes face revealed pride, and she said with a smile: They will make something of themselves eventually, I believe in these kids; they will be Fischers most sessful investment. The next morning, a heavily inebriated Yeager and hispanions staggered out of the tavern, miraculously arriving on time outside Fischer Manor, awkwardly waiting for Mr. Theos carriage. Then, they all sobbed as Irene gave them a fierce lecture! Chapter 121: 116: The New Blood Receiver Chapter 121: Chapter 116: The New Blood Receiver
Another year passed, and the Fischer family suddenly found themselves scorned by many nobles of the East Coast. The reasons wereplex. The initial stages of the naval war were not going well. The White Sea was dotted with thousands of inds, far too many to control, while the Cyart peoples alchemical battle barques were too few in number. The Cyarts alchemical Type-7 battle barque, known for its low hull, square sails, and cannons mounted on both sides, was celebrated in the Eastern Four Kingdoms for its alchemy-enhanced power and defensive capabilities, as well as its remarkable mobility and sturdy build. Its downside was that the constant use ofrge alchemical magic arrays required an immense amount of resources, which considerably increased the construction cost, resulting in a scant number of battle barques the Cyart could produce. The Rhea Peoples naval skills were abysmal; the Cyart had once heavily defeated them through naval superiority, and the Rhea even called the alchemical Type-7 battle barques Devils Ships. However, the tablespletely turned during the war between the Cyart and the Sea God Cult.
Tens of thousands of the Sea God Cults followers lived scattered across over a thousand inds. Whenever an enemy approached, they would promptly escape into the sea with the aid of the sea tribe, avoiding direct confrontation with the Cyart army. And when the Cyart forces were exhausted from their time at sea, the Sea God Cult wouldmand the sea tribe to attack directly from the seabed, which resulted in heavy casualties for the Cyart in the early stages of the war. Even as the Tempest Bishop, abandoning his previous apathy, rushed back and forth above the waves,unching strike after strike, he still couldnt annihte the Sea God Cult, which fought using the terrain to their advantage. There had always been an important rumor that a new Monarch Level power had emerged within the Sea God Cult, so the Tempest Church and the Cyart nobility had been on guard for a long time. But after two whole years of war, no one had encountered any Monarch Level adversaries, and it was eventually dismissed as nothing more than a deliberate rumor spread by the Sea God Cult. The reason the Fischer family became the target of the disdain from numerous nobles, of course, was because, while many noble families suffered casualties, they stayedfortably behind everyone else, making a fortune. During the two years of war, Fischer family factories operated almost nonstop day and night. Workers took shifts, with invigorating food and medicines for healing wounds delivered to the front lines every week. The Garcia family and the Eagle n constantly ndered and attacked the Lion n in various situations, and the Fischer family had recently be their frequent target. While everyone was fighting desperately on the front lines every day against the hideous sea tribe from the depths, the Fischer family, like a money-grabbing dog under the sick lion, kept draining the blood of the Cyart people! To be honest, Byrne found suchments to be nonsensical; the military supplies produced by the Fischer family never cut corners and were always made responsibly. Moreover, logistics were crucial in warfare. Although they only received a small portion of the military supply orders, the continuous production of military supplies by the Fischer familys factories could still significantly impact the front lines if it were disrupted. However, the nobles who fought together on the battlefield naturally felt more empathy with each other. Public opinion quickly turned, leading the Fischer family to be scorned by the upper circles of the East Coast, even earning nicknames like vampires and cowardly fishermen.
Just a short while ago, a viscount openly brought out a live fish at a banquet, hoping that fisherman Byrne could process it on the spot, causingughter to erupt from the crowd. Byrne, now thirty-one, didnt get angry. Making money came at a cost. Let them curse; after all, those who dared to insult him to his face were all enemies of the Lion n and couldnt possibly be friendly with the Fischer family. And while theyughed merrily now, their appearance when the sea tribe breached the hull of their ships at sea was indeed quite pitiful. Finally, Yeager, Savoie, Inna, and Mormir, the four of them, returned from the military academy in Fein City. Just as Irene had said early on, they were bound to return to the Fischer family. Because before sending them away, Fischer had already tested their loyalty. If they were the sort who felt no sense of belonging to the family, they would have never been chosen in the first ce. Byrne and the others were not fools, so how could they possibly waste money and connections nurturing someone who wouldnt belong to the family? Therefore, the new Lost Ritual was about to start, and the Fischer family would soon have new Blood Receivers. - In Irenes bedroom at the Fischer Manor. Dressed in ck, Irene sat calmly on the bed, looking at her younger brother Chris, who stood in front of her, already taller than herself and just a bit shorter than Byrne. She reached out and took his hand.
What are you really thinking, Chris? she asked. Chris remained silent. Irene knew he was the strong, silent type and didnt mind. Instead, she continued speaking. Youre sixteen now, youve had youring-of-age ceremony. Even though Ive never talked to you about this before, its something we must discuss now. She hesitated for a moment before delicately saying: Do you like Vanessa? How much do you like her? Is it that you want to be with her no matter what, or is there room forpromise? The phrase room forpromise held many nuances, the understanding of which was left to the judgment of each individuals heart. Chris remained silent, his gaze serene as he continued to look at his sister, the one who cherished him most. Irene fell into silence for a while before she couldnt help but continue her advice. Chris, I hope you can have a child in the next two years. You know the situation our family is in; every additional child is really important. Byrne and Margarets situation has been particrly worrying to me. He feels genuine, deep-seated guilt and would almostpensate her for everything except family interests. He certainly wouldnt force Margaret to give birth again.
In fact, I feel very sorry for Margaret too Sighing, Irene went on: And I know you too well to understand that when ites to emotions, youre a thousand times more stubborn than Byrne and me, sigh. The handsome Chris still didnt respond, maintaining his silence. The atmosphere grew ufortably tense until Irene got up to leave, prompting Chris to finally ask slowly: I want her to be my wife. Irene stopped in her tracks and looked at her brother. She had intended to say something like make her stronger or make her worthy of you, but seeing the determination in Chriss eyes, and recalling Vanessas private sobs that she had overheard through the Secret Ear Technique, she suddenly found she couldnt say those words. So, Irenes final response was, Alright, but you two must find happiness. As the siblings left the room and encountered many servants in the corridor, they were greeted with respectful salutations. Good day, Madam Irene, Young Master Chris
Quickly, they arrived at the manors basement to start preparing the items needed for the Lost Ritualit would only be half an hour before members of the Fischer family would arrive one after another, and in two hours, the Lost Ritual would officiallymence. The third arrival was Mormir, who nodded in greeting before kneeling quietly to the side and began to pray softly with his eyes closed. ording to nsid out by the Fischer family, theposed Mormir wouldter be a police officer, tasked with collecting relevant intelligence. Irene felt that Mormir had a good chance of bing a Devotee. His faith in the Lord of the Lost ran deep within his heart. Mormirs parents had both perished at the hands of a Spawn of the Abyss summoned by the Sea God Cult. He himself greatly revered the Lord of the Lost, the nemesis of the Spawn, believing only His greatness could truly transform this increasingly chaotic and desperate world. Yeager and Savoie followed, the two men who had been at odds a year ago now nearly inseparableone smooth and easy-going, the other hot-tempered and belligerentyet had be as close as brothers. With sunshine-like blond hair and brimming with aristocratic demeanor, the ever-smiling Yeager was immediately drawn to the towering altar, attracted by the sacred object that had altered the fate of the Fischer family. Hospital Director Irene, I am honored. Ive waited so long for this dayto finally see It, atst he said. Byrne and Theo arrived next. Sorry, have I almost arrived toote? Ive been so busy, Byrne immediately inquired. Not at all, theres still plenty of time, Irene replied, shaking her head.
It was true that Byrne was incredibly busy, with the increasinglyplex organizational structure of the Fischer family, he was clearly struggling to keep up. Others, like Vanessa, Archibald, and Erik, also arrived one after another. Chris and Vanessa exchanged nces. Thest to arrive was Inna, who looked extremely nervous and anxious,pletely speechless. Byrne and Irene quickly noticed her difort. Byrne gave a nod, and Irene took Inna to a corner, saying: Inna, the ritual is about to startare you afraid? Whats the matter? Inna turned white and said, IIm scared, sorry, Hospital Director, but Im truly scared. Irene frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, Are you scared of our Lord? Innas legs went weak, and her petite body nearly faltered as she quickly shook her head, her voice tremulous with sobs: No, no, no, I shouldnt feel fear; Im sorry, Hospital Director Irene. I know the Lord of the Lost is the greatest being; He will grant us strength, He will grant us everything! Irene fell silent for a moment, then spoke slowly: Ive said before, that disappearance of the town wasnt our doing, Inna. It was the work of those impostors who should drown in the abyss. Our Lord is not an Evil God and youre not here to be a sacrifice, either. Inna hung her head low, trembling, while Irene had already grasped what Inna was actually afraid of. The notoriety of the Lost followers had spread through the newspapers. People on the East Coast, and even most of the Cyart people, were aware there was a heinously evil cultthe Lost Cultthat had crazily sacrificed an entire town to an Evil God! And she was the most suspicious child, fearful that everything over the past few years was a sham, and that she would soon joyfully be a tragic sacrifice to the Evil God. In fact, this sort of deception was not umon among heretical groups, where many low-level followers unwittingly ended up as sacrifices to mysterious beings. Although understanding, Irene was still displeased and stopped reassuring Inna with a stern face. Time is almost up, get ready. She said coldly, Even if you truly wished to be a sacrifice, you wouldnt be qualified. With half an hour left before the Lost Rituals start, just as Yeager and the others thought they were the only Blood Receivers, another person suddenly arrived. The man was short in stature, d in a ck suit, sporting a small mustache, hair meticulouslybed with respect shining in his eyes. Grandma Nardas eldest son, Moore Shelby, the leader of the Dagger Brotherhood. Moores face was still smeared with blood, panting heavily, he immediately bowed and said to Irene: I apologize, Madam Irene, for myteness, but I had to deal with some urgent matters in the East City District; however, Ive now resolved them. Yeagers smile slightly faded, realizing that the new Blood Receivers werent only from Daybreak Orphanage. Irene nodded and said calmly, Its alright, Moore. Find your ce, the ritual is about to begin. Once Moore had taken his ce at the back, she began to speak slowly: We shall lead you to the Spirit Realm in your dreams, to witness His most magnificent power. You will receive the blood of the Fischer family, filled with extraordinary destiny, and gain powers that transcend those of mere mortals! Chapter 122: 117 Consecution “Bard”, “Sheriff Chapter 122: Chapter 117 Consecution Bard, Sheriff
Irene did not ask what exactly had happened in East City, since Moore had already said that the matter was taken care of, she was willing to trust him. She and Byrne were bing increasingly aware of something, since they held high positions, there was no need to inquire into every little thing. Everyones energy was limited, if they cared too much about all the trivial matters, even thirty hours a day would not be enough, and they might even neglect important matters as a result. The Lost Ritual began again. Yeager, Savoie, Mormir, Inna, and Moore took the potion and followed Irene and Byrne into the Spirit Realm. The Spirit Realm provided a shocking experience for everyone, and the next moment, they were astonished by the ck glint hanging high in the sky, with Mormir even bing incredibly excited, unable to help shouting out loud, he waspletely unlike his usual indifferent demeanor!
Irene felt very clearly for a moment that her spirituality was boiling. So it was, Mormir had witnessed the greatness of the Lord of the Lost and had evidently be a person of devotion. He was the second one, but still not enough. She knew very clearly that she needed more devoted people to reach the 3rd Rank. Was it three people or four? Irene was not very sure. After passing through the Gate of Shadow andpleting the Lost Ritual, everyone returned to the real world, where the sacrifice of extraordinary materials formally began. Every one of them waited with excitement. Here ites again, huh? Karl silently watched the five new recipients of the Fischer familys blood. He pondered how to bestowpletely different Powers of Consecution upon each of the five based on their individual personalities. Yeager, the smiling blond youth, was someone who harbored ambition deep within and was also good at trading, suitable for both the Path of Conquest and the Path of Contract. So, let him proceed on the Path of Conquest that suited him better. Savoie was hot-tempered and easily emotional, undoubtedly a fit for the Path of Cmity.
Aside from that, Moore, the leader of the Dagger Brotherhood, was a man who valued rules highly, very suitable for the Path of World Order. Mormir was very devout, and could walk the Path of Divine Sacrifice just like Irene. As for the young girl Inna, her personality was not very outstanding, which somewhat troubled Karl internally. She was not very devout; she became a Blood Receiver more in the hopes of proving to Irene and Vanessa that she was also making an effort and wished to keep up with them. Apart from being rather skeptical, Innas other personality traits were close to those of an ordinary person, and skepticism was not a trait required by any rank of the God Pantheon stairway. The only thing that could be considered outstanding about her was craftsmanship; she had good manual abilities, could sew dolls, and possessed a certain aesthetic sense. Then, let Inna embark on the Path of Wholeheartedness. Karl once again arrived in the Spirit Realm, selecting the appropriate constetions to infuse into the new Extraordinaryw. In the constetion, stood a green Bard lost in self-admiration,pletely engrossed in verses and poems. That was the 1st Rank of the Path of Wholeheartedness. The Power of Consecution Bard. Finally, the Spiritual Radiance descended abundantly.
Everyones faces were filled with joy and excitement, as they, who were once ordinary people, suddenly acquired extraordinary power C perhaps there were not many things in the world more delightful than this! Ive finally got it! Path of Conquest, diator! Yeager couldntpletely suppress the smile on his face, extremely excited with his shoulders even trembling slightly. The tall and strong Savoie couldnt help butugh, saying heartily, Amazing! Hahaha! Im no longer afraid of you, Archibald, you bastard! The power that I now possess is the same as yours, both of us are Gale Protectors! Archibald knelt beside him, snorting coldly as he watched the triumphant Savoie, who was stronger than himself. He used to rely on the physical capabilities provided by his extraordinary power to win drinks against Savoie time and again, but the future was uncertain now. Praise the great Lord of the Lost! How great it is! I, I can hardly believe Mormir, now a Squire, prayed joyously and continuously. Silence! Irene frowned slightly and red at a few of them, who immediately dared not speak anymore, as they had just been unable to contain their emotions, causing them to speak before the ceremony was finished. Although Inna and Moore managed to control themselves and did not speak, the joy on their faces was also about to overflow.
Moore had received the power of the Guard from the Path of World Order, the same as Vanessa, and he too was a person of principles and valued rules very much. Phew. Inna suddenly exhaled a long breath. This skeptical and timid girl finally put her mind at ease, they werent brought here to be sacrifices, but to genuinely be trusted members of the Fischer family. To even possess extraordinary power Inna silently pondered while experiencing the extraordinary power called Bard. She hardly noticed any improvement in her physical abilities, a stark contrastpared to the increase in Spiritual Power, almost like a difference between one and nine. At the same time, three Spells and one Extraordinary trait automatically emerged in Innas mind. The Extraordinary trait Pass On allowed her to convert words to sound over a long distance by consuming Spiritual Power, conveyed to others the Bard had once contacted; the farther the distance, the more Spiritual Power Pass On required. The Bard also possessed three specialized Poetic Verses Magic: Hymn Verse, Bravery Verse, and Elegy of Grief. As long as the Bard recited the Hymn Versepletely, all listening allies would receive a buff, increasing the efficiency of their Spiritual Power recovery for the next two hours.
Chapter 123: 117th Consecution “Bard”, “Sheriff”_2 Chapter 123: 117th Chapter Consecution Bard, Sheriff_2
Normally, Extraordinary Exponents with the Power of Consecution would need a full nights deep sleep to recover one hundred percent of their Spiritual Power, as their efficiency in recovery during battle was extremely poor. However, the Hymn Verse could allow an Extraordinary Exponent, whose spirituality had been depleted, to recover a certain amount of Spiritual Power every hour. ording to Byrnes calctions, this amounted to a recovery of 10 per hour. The Bravery Verse also required the Bard to recite it in full for it to take effect, and all allies who listened would receive a buff. Simrly, within a two-hour timeframe, allies would collectively experience an increase in killing power. Whether on the physical ne or the magical ne, they would all receive a conceptual boost in their attacks. As to how much the boost would be, it depended entirely on how much Spirituality the Bard infused into it. If it were an Extraordinary Exponent of the Path of Wholeheartedness at a high level, they could significantly increase their attack power. The amplification effect brought by the Bard wasnt huge, but his ability had no limit on the number of people it affected, allowing him to enhance all his allies.
The Elegy of Grief, on the other hand, was starkly different from the previous two. It required the Bard to recite poetry at the enemies, and uponpletion, it would randomly strip an enemy of one of their Extraordinary powers for thirty minutes. However, if the enemys Spiritual Power was too strong, the Elegy of Grief wouldnt have a significant effect, and the originally dominant stripping would merely be a weakening. It generally took about a minute for all three verses to be fully recited. Moreover, it was required that the Bard recite the poetry with proper intonation, full of emotion; otherwise, the Extraordinary effect of the Poetic Verses Magic would not be realized. Inna was very satisfied with the supportive type of Extraordinary Power, as she had never wanted to engage directly with the enemy inbat, preferring to stay away from the front lines of battle. Just as everyone thought the ritual wasing to an end, Irene suddenly called Vanessa forward. Her? Chris was momentarily stunned, having never expected it to be Vanessa. She had sessfully assimted the 1st Rank of the Path of World Orders Extraordinary Power, ready to advance further! In the Spirit Realms constetion, a new Extraordinaryw emergedit was the 2nd Rank of the Path of World Order, represented by a man emitting white light amidst utter darkness. The man was originally depicted in the ssical image of being d in armor and wielding a sword, but Karl suddenly noticed that it was slowly transforming. The armor was gradually turning into a police uniform, and the de was likewise slowly shifting into a pipe.
The Consecution power Sheriff could also be called Inspector. Once all countries in the ud Worldpleted their reforms, the name Sheriff would be utterly buried in history, and the constetion image would also fully transform. Although the Extraordinary Power possessed by the Sheriff and Inspector had no difference, the name of the Consecution power would indeed change at that time. The Sheriff, or the Inspector, possessed two Extraordinary traits in total. To activate Patrolling, one first needed to select a geographical range in advance, such as Nasir Town or the smaller North City District. Generally, the smaller the selected range, the less Spiritual Power was expended. The Extraordinary Exponent themselves would be extremely sensitive within the chosen range, able to perceive the events around them, constituting an Extraordinary trait for enemy seeking. Each time a new geographical range is selected, Spiritual Power must be expended again. For Arrest to be activated, the Extraordinary Exponent must expend Spiritual Power to lock onto a target in their line of sight, then activate Arrest, causing the targets overall speed to greatly slow down. Vanessa took a deep breath and silently clenched her fists; it was all too wonderful, she had be stronger! ording to Lord Byrnes calctions, the Sheriff brought about an increase of 14 in physical fitness, while the increase in Spiritual Power was 11. Overall, she felt that the Path of World Order still tended toward the warrior category of the God Pantheon stairway, whereas she was actually a Spellcaster. However, it alsopensated for the inherent frailty of a Spellcaster, Vanessa thought it wasnt a bad thing.
On the other hand, she had heard Mr. Byrne say that a betterpatibility made it easier to advance in the God Pantheon stairway, and if she were to set foot on other paths, she might struggle to ascend to the 2nd Rank. After the ritual had ended, Aunt Irene came to the yard to find her nephew Darren and niece Lilian. Darren, now ten years old and dressed in ck clothes, was still chubby and carried himself with a semnce of seriousness, looking like a little adult trying too hard to act mature. The six-year-old Lilian, like a delicate doll, stood quietly next to her brother. They were feeding a mysterious creature in the manors pond, with two heads akin to a turtles, using a bag of roasted beans. Darren didnt actually like it that much, but couldnt stand up against the extremely animal-loving Lily who insisted on feeding the turtle; and since Lily found it too big and scary, she had pleaded with her brother Darren to feed it. So, Darren picked up a handful of the roasted beans and tossed them at it, the beans rattling noisily on one of the turtles heads. A few servants stood behind the siblings; the mysterious creature was very docile, so there was no need to worry about it suddenly attacking its owners. Darren! Aunt Irenes sudden call startled Darren; he imed to be fearless, but everyone knew he was actually very afraid of Aunt Irene. Aunt, Aunt Irene, whats wrong? Darren asked immediately, hiding the beans behind his back. Aunt Irene looked at Darren for a long time; he was different from Chris back then, not a child who could mature early, but rather still very childish.
Nevertheless, it was better to start education early, and it was time for him to be introduced to the great Lord of the Lost. She took a deep breath and said, Darren, there are some important matters about the Fischer family that I must tell you now, but remember, you cannot tell anyone else, not even your mother. Come with me, Darren. Darren looked ufortable; he didnt want to be alone with Aunt Irene and quickly looked for an excuse, saying, Uh, okay, but Lily, she insisted that I Irene interrupted with a frown, Lily, go back to your studies. Okay. Lily let go of Darrens hand, which she had been holding, and obediently left the yard with the servants. Darren was led away by Aunt Irene, looking displeased, wondering if Aunt Irene had found out about the prank he had yed on Mr. Theo. Use this potion to wipe off the one on the back of your hand, and show your mark. Aunt Irene took Darren to the basement; the boy was astonished to discover such a structure beneath his own home, utterly speechless. She said quietly, Everything must start with Him, the great one who saved the Fischers.
Chapter 124: 118: Sudden Enlightenment Chapter 124: Chapter 118: Sudden Enlightenment
The great He Ten-year-old Darren listened nkly as Aunt Irene recounted the events of the past. He began with that stormy night filled with wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. When he heard that Aunt Irene and Uncle Chris had been captured by the evil cultists, Darren couldnt help but clench his small fists, and when the Lord of the Lost appeared to save them, his chubby face beamed with joy. He listened wide-eyed in surprise as his grandfather and father arrived in Nasir Town, eager to learn what happened next. When his grandfather died because of the Rhea People, he finally clenched his podgy hands and shouted angrily, The Rhea People are too bad! These guys are too evil! The rest of the story was more roughly told by Irene.
She saw that Darren was excited, his face flushed red, as if he was very happy and pleased to learn about a heritagepletely different from ordinary people. Irene understood something very clearly, that Darren didnt understand the tears and blood behind those stories; he just found them interesting, amusing, and he was proud of his familys distinctiveness. She could understand that not every child was as mature as Chris. Irene reached out her hand and gently stroked Darrens hair, saying calmly, You are now a man of the Fischer family, from now on, you must remember to shoulder your responsibilities. We are a secret n that worships great deities, and our most important principles are caution and secrecy. The stories I have just told you, you must not even tell your mother, Margaret, do you understand? Darren was momentarily startled. His mother, though she rarely visited Nasir Town, always doted on him and his sister during her visits, bringing plenty of delicious treats and fun things. Could it be that he wasnt even supposed to tell his mother about these things? He felt a bit downcast but still nodded and said, Yes, I understand, Aunt Irene. Irene nodded. There was still much to teach Darren, and he would have many doubts on the road ahead, all of which she would have to personally answer. She hoped that Darren could one day be a pir of the family like Lucius and Byrne. Although he was far from it now, with his pride, yfulness, and gluttony, he hardly had any virtues.
But Irene didnt see that as a problem, after all, Byrne as a child was also one who shivered in fear behind his father, too scared to talk, wasnt he? She felt it was necessary to be tough on Darren next time. As Darren left the basement, he took a deep breath, his mind excitedly pondering something. His family was so powerful, to have the protection of a great deity! What he learned today was so fantastic! So thrilling! Surely the Lord of the Lost must be more powerful than those True Gods! Even if He were to fight six of them, He would win! And I, Darren Fischer, am also part of the Chosen Fischer family; I am born a Chosen one! The thought filled him with immense excitement! How wonderful! - In the guest room of Fischer Manor. The once young Knight Verne was now in his early thirties, with a golden beard that made him look much more mature. The Spawn of the Abyss incident had cost him his father, so in recent years, Verne had joined the Cyart Royal Army and be an official officer.
He smiled and gave a slight bow to Byrne. Then, it is decided, Lord Byrne, please be sure to attend my wedding. Byrne nodded and smiled, Of course, Ill be there. In Nasir Town, it was impossible to avoid each other; the Verne knight family had long decided to pledge allegiance to the Fischer family. Today, Verne hade to Fischer Manor to discuss his wedding. He had decided to enter into a marriage alliance with a knight n from the gold-mining town of Chevron, but he needed to seek Byrnes opinion first. Without the blessing of the Fischer family, the Verne family would not dare toplete the marriage alliance on their own. Once Verne left the manor, Byrne pulled out a maroon stone from his pocket. In a transaction with the Alchemy Council, exchanging knowledge of the Spirit Realm, the president gave him this mysterious stone filled with mysteries. An alchemical tool and a Mysterious rare artifact, it was a fascinating little thing. Byrne remembered the presidents im that it could unleash considerable power whenbined with intense emotional fluctuations, evenparable to the most top-tier treasures. He knew that the next Alchemy Council meeting was only a few months away. Will there be stones like this next time?
Holding the maroon stone, Byrne stared at it intently for a long while, finally deciding to try the Deconstructive Perspective again. Actually, he had tried to deconstruct it a few years ago, but the side effects of that attemptsted for days and were dreadful. In Byrnes eyes, a pale blue circle appeared, and his gaze prated deep into the very core of the maroon stone. In an instant, it was as if his consciousness had passed through countless purples and reds into chaos, hearing the wailing of hundreds and thousands around him. Chaos! Madness! Despair! Those pale blue orbs of various sizes all screamed in agony, wailing, roaring, crying; the infinite emotions from all the shattered souls surged into Byrnes mind. His head throbbed, his body shook uncontrobly, and a great fear rose from the deepest part of his heart! Ah! Byrne suddenly let out a loud shriek, trembling as he flung the purplish-red stone to the side, took a deep breath, and his chest heaved rapidly. He clutched his head tightly, the sights in his vision blurring as if the piercing wails and ghastly screams were still lingering in his ears for a long time. Those things were souls!
Indeed, there was no mistake; what he sawst time was correct. Those pale blue orbs were fragments of souls that had been broken down and reconstructed into the fundamental substance of the purplish-red stones! So its both an alchemical tool that contains magic power and a mysterious rare artifact that epasses Spiritual Power. Now I see, its because its mixed with fragments of souls! Thats why it contains Spiritual Power! With his eyes closed, Byrnes breathing gradually stabilized, although his forehead was still covered in a fine sweat. He swallowed hard, reaffirming how extremely dangerous the president of the Alchemy Council was! How many peoples souls has this crazed bastard used! In Byrnes mind, a very peculiar perception suddenly emerged concerning souls. What exactly was Spiritual Power? Undoubtedly, it was a power embedded in the deepest part of the soul, capable of affecting everything in the real worldunbelievably mysterious, unfathomable, and elusive. All along, the Fischer family, despite continually using and developing the Power of Consecution, had never touched upon the essence of Spiritual Power. He looked at the candle not far away. me Maniption could only manipte the mes created by oneself but couldnt control mes that already existed. Why was that? Byrne slowly stood up and used a match to light the candle; the me brightened a small area instantly.
That wasnt a me he created by consuming Spiritual Power, so it could not be controlled. Byrne then raised a finger, creating a small me that mirrored the light on the candle from afar. The mes I create contain my own Spiritual Power He suddenly had an epiphany. It meant that what I truly control is not the me but the Spiritual Power; the so-called me is merely a manifestation of Spiritual Power in the physical world. Afterward, Byrne made a bold attempt. He manipted the me at his fingertip to fly towards the candle, merging gradually with the fire that originally contained no Spiritual Power at all. Soon he felt some kind of invisible resistance, then Byrne unhesitatingly increased the supply of Spiritual Power. Then heughed in surprise as the me on the candle merged with his ownall of them now under his control! What I control isnt the me, but the Spiritual Power. Now I understand! Ive got it! He was pleasantly surprised by his new discovery. Theoretically, if he infused more Spiritual Power, he could even take over the Kesse familys ck me! Byrne quickly took out his notebook and recorded his new understanding; then another realization dawned on him. Right, theoretically, anything with a soul, whether human or a creature, can possess the Power of Consecution! He thought of the turtle-shaped mysterious creature kept at home. Perhaps, it could also be a Blood Receivertheres certainly a theoretical basis for it! Byrne also realized something elsethe system of the Power of Consecution had only been developed a little so far, and the understanding of the Fischer family was still too superficial, relying solely on the fragment of mysterious knowledge given by the Lord of the Lost over the years. Unlike the established systems of power of Bloodline and Power of Spells on the Ouden Continent, they had been studied for countless years, with various theories, extension techniques, and volumes of books on mystical knowledge written by predecessors, summarizing innumerable heritages. The system of the Power of Consecution needed to bepletely developed from nothing by the Fischer family. As Byrne was continuously jotting down new notes, Vanessa suddenly knocked and entered the room, bowing elegantly. Head of the house, Baron Leander has arrived, she said. Hmm? Byrne was somewhat puzzled as the rtionship between the Fischer family and the Leander family had not been good since hest rejected the others greedy request. So, why was the merchant-like Baron Leander looking for him now? Invite him to the drawing room. Byrne nodded, put away his notebook, and decided to understand the other partys intentions before making a decision. Vanessa nodded, turned, and left; after a while, Baron Leander arrived in the drawing room. Heh, its been a long time, Byrne! His eyes were arrogant, his demeanor condescended; his plump hands shook slightly, almost nervously, as he keptughing. Byrne couldnt help but frown slightly, acutely aware that the once merchant-like Baron Leander had changed greatly! What was going on with him? Byrne, heh, recently, Ive made enormous gains in the Spirit Realm! the Baron exined, sitting on the couch, his body trembling slightly, his eyes darting around. Ive reached the middle rank of Transmutation! Chapter 125: 119 Waking up from Sleep Chapter 125: Chapter 119 Waking up from Sleep
The drawing room was spacious and brightly lit. Byrne sat on the soft sofa under the crystal light, his heart shocked. Could the fat old man before him have already sessfully reached the mid-level of Transmutation? He knew that for traditional Extraordinary Exponents, starting from Level 2, it became increasingly difficult to grow stronger and reach higher levels. Firstly, it required personal talent and persistence. Besides that, it also depended on resources and the support of legacies, and finally, even a bit of indispensable luck. Baron Leander was someone who had hardly ever fought in his entire life, relying entirely on the Magic Potions family fortune to pile up to the Transmutation Level, reaching the low-level Transmutation was basically his limit. Could he have really advanced to the mid-level? ording to Leander himself, it was because he had obtained some immense benefit from the Spirit Realm. Byrne had heard something, the hidden organization named ck Eyes was spreading methods on how to stably enter the Spirit Realm in Cyart.
The sea merchant John had once mentioned that it was possible to obtain, that stable method of entering the Spirit Realm, it must be the same approach. It seems that Baron Leander must have also purchased the intelligence from ck Eyes. Byrne was sufficientlyposed; his face did not reveal the slightest hint of his surprise and confusion. Baron Leander, congrattions! I believe you will not stop here and that there wille a day when you will take one more step, reaching the high-level Transmutation. By then, you will be able to sit as equals with those big shots of the East Coast Province! His words contained little sincerity, but Baron Leander listened with great pleasure, his eyes filled with uncontroble glee. Heh, perhaps, who knows? There might really be such a day, after all, the world has changed from what it once was. The major churches and pir families control almost all the resources and legacies, yet the Spirit Realm is full of endless opportunities. Our future is unpredictable! When Baron Leander said this, his tone carried a sense of anger at therge powers monopoly on advancement opportunities. Byrne was well aware of the situation described by the other party. The important resources and powerful legacies of the Eastern Four Kingdoms were almost entirely held by the Ten Great Pirs and the major churches. Everyone knew that Monarch Level powerful experts were extremely rare and had always only been born within pir families, major churches, and secret organizations. For a hundred years, members of certain small and medium-sized families, even if they possessed exceptional talent, astonishing wisdom, and perseverance, had no chance whatsoever of reaching Level 3. They either married intorge families or were absorbed into the churchs clerical system, henceforth, under the watch of the deities, they separated from the worldly powers. They must be afraid of the existence of the Spirit Realm, Byrne said in a deep voice, leaving Baron Leander at a loss for words.
He suddenly smiled and, looking at the puzzled Baron Leander, continued. For a hundred years, the total dominance of the Ten Great Pirs over the Ouden Continents east will sooner orter be broken; the barriers man-made have been breached by the existence of the Spirit Realm. Those who reach Monarch Level without the support of the pir families, major churches, and secret organizations, but through the gifts of the Spirit Realm will inevitably emerge! Baron Leander gaped for a while, then burst into loudughter. Exactly! Its an era of unprecedented change! Those who have long decayed should be the ones afraid! And once there is a first, there will be a second. Sooner orter, everything in Cyart, even the whole Ouden Continent, will changepletely! Byrne smiled without continuing the conversation, as he had just voiced Baron Leanders inner thoughts. In fact, even if one day there emerged a Monarch powerful expert that didnt belong to the major forces, it wouldnt be Baron Leander or have anything to do with him at all. But these words truly exhrated and delighted Baron Leander, who had just had his power and status enhanced through a breakthrough in the Spirit Realm, and whose emotions were somewhat unstable. As a result, he found himself warming up to Byrne, even developing a peculiar illusion that the other could understand him. Baron Leander narrowed his eyes to discuss serious matters: In fact, I came to talk about something, Id like to take some people to the forest near Ourde Vige. That forest is now controlled by the Fischer family. Without their permission, outsiders cannot enter at will.
Although Baron Leander had improved his strength to the mid-level Transmutation, he clearly had no experience in stealth and hiding. He also didnt know if the Fischer family had set up warning barriers in that forest and didnt want to rashly intrude, identally causing a big fuss and then being caught by Fischers people, causing a misunderstanding. Byrne smiled, neither immediately refusing nor consenting, but instead he countered with a question, Why? I need a good enough reason. Baron Leander hesitated for a moment, then continued: Actually, a mysterious creature has run into that forest. I had been chasing it, but identally lost track, allowing it to run into the Fischer familys territory in the end. Hmm, its a gray horn deer, and its horns and skin are ss 2 Extraordinary Materials. I can share a portion with you. He paused, then added, After it hid in the jungle near Ourde Vige, it never came out again, and to avoid conflict with you, I came here tomunicate with you in advance. Byrne nodded, feeling that Baron Leander seemed to be lying. If it were the Baron Leander of the past, no one would have easily detected his lies, but now his hands shook continuously and his gaze was erratic. His expression twisted a bit as he had spoken the words just now. The old mans demeanor was odd. Quietly mulling it over, Byrne was certain that something had happened to him. Seeing that Byrne didnt respond, Baron Leander fell silent for a while, then suddenly said: The Spirit Realm is a marvelous ce, you know? I actually died there once.
Died? Byrne was slightly taken aback, knowing that there were many oues for ones consciousness after death in the Spirit Realm. But none of them were good. Some people would fall into aa for several months and wake up mentally scattered, needing a long time to recover, while others would suffer a mental breakdown and bepletely insane. In the most severe cases, a persons soul could be utterly annihted, ceasing to exist in any world at all. There was also a special case where some people would wake up and suddenly undergo a very peculiar mutation, falling into some mysterious existence. They not only just died but were also contaminated and parasitized by the residents of the Spirit Realm. The Spirit Realm contained all things unimaginable and endless secret treasures but was also fraught with equally considerable dangers. That feeling was truly peculiar Baron Leander, speaking to himself as if muttering in a low voice, sounded strange, and even gave off a spine-chilling vibe. After experiencing a wondrous death in the Spirit Realm, I awoke to find my family and friends all saying I had changed. Some even said I had gone a bit mad, but I feel good, better than ever, in fact. Some repressed, restrained, even fettered things in my mind finally broke free, and I feel lighter all over, all the time. He stared into Byrnes eyes, his smile carrying an unhidden madness.
It is said, some people be crazy or even turn into terrifying monsters when they wake up from death in the Spirit Realm. I think its not that they have changed, maybe those people were merely slumbering in a daze for decades, and it was only after that they truly awoke! Byrne, sitting on the sofa, quietly listened to Baron Leanders words, feeling a slight chill down his spine. The old man with a bizarre smile in front of him was very strange. In that twisted smile, there was definitely some sort of inhuman characteristic that was bone-chilling! Is he really Baron Leander? Or is it that the real him has woken up? Byrne took a deep breath and nodded, I agree to let you go to the jungle near Ourde Vige to pursue that mysterious creature, Baron Leander, I dont want any reward. Consider it a gift to celebrate your sessful reach to a new level. Is that so? Thats wonderful! Hahaha! Thank you, Mr. Byrne! The old man appeared extremely joyful, his whole being seeming ready to leap for joy. Byrne felt increasingly uneasy; this mans intent to enter that jungle was surely not as simple as just pursuing somemon mysterious creature. Exuberant, Baron Leander left, ready to call others to go to the jungle of Ourde Vige to hunt the mysterious creature. Byrne remained silent for a long time before having Vanessa summon Chris from the manor.
After Chris arrived in the parlor, Byrne mentioned the strange feelings he just had, then whispered: Chris, lets head to Ourde Vige first, then wait there quietly for a while to see what exactly Baron Leander is looking for, or what he intends to do. Chris, dressed in gray, nodded silently without any intention to ask further questions. Prepare for battle, Chris. Baron Leander, he might be looking to perform some sort of nefarious ceremony. I am very aware that his mental state is a bit abnormal. Byrne even suspected that Baron Leander might already be a dangerous heretic of a secret cult. Fortunately, we are equally dangerous. Chapter 126: 120 Spirit Realm Palace Chapter 126: Chapter 120 Spirit Realm Pce
Before leaving Nasir Town, Mr. Byrne first checked the barrier spell protecting the town. Viscount Bast had once given him a bag of ck stones, which were actually barrier markers created through alchemy. He had buried the barrier markers around the town, and by chanting the spells inscribed on the stones, he could activate them. Once activated, they would generate a barrier spell known as Dark Mirror, which would continuously consume the magic power inherent in the stones while manifesting strange ck mirrors in various selectable locations within the barriers range. In principle, it was a simple transport array that carried the power of a curse. The activator could allow certain individuals to freely enter and leave through the ck Mirror, transporting them to different locations around the town, while the enemies within the barrier range would be persistently suppressed and weakened by the curse power of the ck Mirror.
Byrne was grateful to Viscount Bast; the Dark Mirror barrier spell wasnt ordinary merchandise but a Level 2 magic barrier that even an ordinary baronial family couldnt afford. Although he knew Viscount Bast surely had his own motives, Byrne couldnt help but feel grateful. His weakness was always falling for an emotional y. Very well, the barrier can still be activated at any time. As long as they stay within its range, the Fischer family can even handle a mid-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent, he said. With the church divided and the emergence of the Spirit Realm, he who was well-read in history, knew that the copse of the old order was just a matter of time and the world would be increasingly chaotic. The Fischer family was still very weak, and the time they had to grow stronger was diminishing. - Ourde Vige was a barren ce, with its northern forest being the most noteworthy feature. The forest itself was part of the vast northern expanse of Nasir, where a kind of flower that waspletely invisible to human eyes during the day, called Night Orchid Crystal, would emit a pale blue glow at night. It was a ss 2 Extraordinary Material and an annual steady source of ie. Beyond that, it would also attract mysterious creatures lured by the scent of the Night Orchid Crystals, asionally even attracting low-level Transmutation magic beasts. In other words, it produced ss 2 Extraordinary Materials regrly and asionally yielded materials of the third ssification, making it quite valuable.
The Kesse family even gradually perished in the struggle for the resources within this forest. Byrne and Chris hid in the forest, silently waiting for Baron Leander to bring his men over. Honestly, the excuse he made had some basis, as the unique scent of the Night Orchid Crystals does asionally attract mysterious creatures, Byrne said. But there were still ws in his words. Ive read a book about mysterious creatures, where its mentioned that the gray horn deer is actually a pure carnivore that doesnt eat nts, Chris responded, silently listening. Suddenly, Chris knelt down, carefully picked up a strand of light green hair from the ground. It was almost indistinguishable from the weeds on the ground, very hard to spot, but Chriss keen perception still managed to find it. He stared at the hair for a long time before shaking his head and passing it to Byrne. Chris, do you think this is the hair of some mysterious creature, or of a person? After Byrne received the light green hair, pale blue circles of light emerged in his eyes, and he began to deconstruct itsposition through his Deconstructive Perspective. The results made him pause for a long moment, as an image he had not thought of for a long time surfaced in his mind. The emerald figure with light green hair flowing like a waterfall, bright eyes, an elf of such beauty she seemed beyond the ordinary.
It belongs to an emerald elf. It seems there are elves wandering nearby, Byrne murmured after a pause. You might have heard as well, Chris, about the rumors of elves frequenting thend of the four towns. And I did truly see her when I was younger, he added gravely. Im not certain whether that elf harbors any ill will, but if, Chris, you determine the presence of hostility, we must kill her at the first opportunity! urged Byrne. An emerald elf that had roamed the East Coast Province alone for years was not to be trifled with, especially in a forest they favored. If there was any sign of hostility, the situation could be very tricky. Byrne knew the importance of preemptive action, if the elf showed the slightest hostility, they would need to act immediately. Eventually, Baron Leander arrived at the forest with two Bloodline Knights and several dozen guards. He appeared to know exactly where his target was and immediately headed deeper into the forest. Chris, using his Tracking Senses, and Byrne followed from hundreds of meters away, and during their movement, Chris, expressionless, found another strand of light green hair. It seems the emerald elf is indeed nearby, Byrne nodded, even more confident in his assessment. They continued along the trail indicated by the breath lines and footprints Chriss Tracking Senses had observed, only to find that the men had stopped and were resting near a river. Chris quickly sensed something was amissnot everyone had ceased moving. The men of Baron Leander stood by the river while he disappeared, continuing alone in another direction.
Theyve split up, Chris said calmly. Byrne nodded lightly, making a judgment in his mind, and said, It seems that hunting the mysterious creature is indeed just a ruse. He even wants to avoid his own men, definitely up to something very secretive and important. He looked steadily at Chris and continued, Chris, distinguish Baron Leanders scent and traces, and continue tracking. As for the others, dont bother with them, they know nothing at all. Chris nodded, carefully discerning the scent unique to Baron Leander. Afterward, the two circled around the people waiting by the river, following Leanders trail further, even reaching the edge of this stretch of forest, about to enter the vast jungle. Finally, Byrne and Chris stopped in front of a cave. Surrounded by an abundance of green vegetation, its interior emitted a strange aura. Looking from the outside in, not a trace of light or shadow could be seen, as if it were a terrifying demonsirpletely isted from the real world. He went in, Chris stated calmly. Frowning, he added, A very peculiar power. The scent has vanished. Something mysterious Actually, Chris didnt need to say it; Byrne also sensed it naturally.
He could distinctly feel the strong vibrancy of spirituality. Ever since he had reached the 3rd Rank, his intuition had be increasingly sharp in response to various mysterious powers Byrne felt that the stronger the strength of a Consecution Extraordinary Exponent, the more intense the reaction to various mysterious powers. So, what could possibly be inside the cave that caused such intense spiritual vibrations? After pondering for a moment, Byrne shook his head and said, Dont act recklessly, Chris. Wait while I search. He calmly waved his hand in front of him, and the gasified spiritual power materialized out of thin airsolidifying and gathering into a mysterious existence identical to Byrnes appearance and form. Body Double. Byrnemanded his Body Double to enter the cave with the strange aura first, simultaneously switching his own perspective to that of the Body Double. The expressionless Body Double Byrne stepped into the dark, lightless cave, as if stepping into an entirely different world, his vision gradually sumbing toplete darkness. Suddenly, Byrne felt a strong sense of unease! Chris Just as he began to shout, he felt a heaviness in his head. The next moment, everything around him underwent aplete transformationthe lush forest turned into crumbling ruins made of crystal, which emitted a luminescent glow. Byrne looked up in utter astonishment and saw a towering, awe-inspiring crystal pce!
The crystal pce was immense, each crystal clear and intricately carved withplex and exquisite silver patterns. Sunlight filtered through the crystal walls, causing the entire pce to shimmer with iridescent colors. A broad and elegant crystal staircase wound upwards, leading to the higher floors of the pce. Mysterious golden materials formed the balustrades on either side, gleaming with a faint light. The whole crystal pce radiated a sense of solemnity and sanctity that unavoidably shook ones soul, as if witnessing the legendary realm of myths. Byrne suddenly realized somethingthis ce was the Spirit Realm, and he had arrived in the Spirit Realm in the form of a consciousness! The real him was probably asleep. No, that wasnt righthow could this be happening, why would there be a gateway connecting the real world to the Spirit Realm? What exactly is going on? I clearly didnt drink the dreaming potion, nor did I travel through the Dreamwoods. His heart was full of shock and astonishment, and he instinctively wanted to look up at the glorious figure of the Lord of the Lost, but was startlingly unable to see Him due to the obstruction of the crystal vault. Because he could not see the great Lord of the Lost, the unease in Byrnes heart intensified. Eh, Mr. Byrne, why are you here too? The sudden voice made him turn abruptly, only to see the figure of Baron Leander appearing in the distance. The old man looked at him with surprise, his mouth twitching slightly, holding a very strange egg in his arms. The egg was over thirty centimeters in diameter with a shellpletely made of crystal around which scales had naturally grown, resembling an exquisitely lifelike work of art. Byrnes gaze was immediately drawn to the crystal egg; of all known mysterious creature eggs, theres actually only one type that has scales growing on its shell! A crystal dragon egg? However, he merely took a distant look when he suddenly heard Baron Leanders angry and near-mad yelling. Hey, hey, hey! Mr. Byrne! What are you looking at? This is mine, no one can take it away, hahaha! I knew it, you want to steal it, dont you! Damn it, I knew it! Bad newshespletely lost it! Even if this guy doesnt go mad, he most likely wont let me leave here alive! Byrne could feel the sweat drenching his back. Before he could even answer, he sensed that a profound danger was imminent! Chapter 127: 121: The Mad Giant Chapter 127: Chapter 121: The Mad Giant
The bloodline power passed down in the Leander family is the Forest Dragon Mammoth. They are capable of manipting nts and can also erge their bodies, thereby gaining more formidable defensive abilities and monster-like strength! The slightly overweight, aged Baron Leanders body visibly swelled up, his limbs, torso, and head rapidly expanding more than tenfold in a short period of time, his entire body covered with vine-like nts, resembling a tree giant over a dozen meters tall, standing on the crystal ground in front of the Crystal Pce. You filthy fisherman of Nasir! Die! He roared loudly, his voice majestic, spreading all around as he lifted his huge foot, intending to crush Byrne. The size was too immense!
Byrne had never seen what Baron Leanders transformation looked like, but he could still guess that if it were merely a low-level Transmutation, Leander could not have be so gigantic. Now, he had made a breakthrough to the mid-level Transmutation rank, and his strength had increased considerably. If he really could take a step further and reach high-level Transmutation, Baron Leanders size after transforming might be several timesrger than it was now! Surpass! Lightning sparks burst from his eyes, and everything in his vision slowed down, his expression grewposed as he continuously processed the vast information around him. Snap! The colossal foot of the giant had already stomped down heavily, Byrne didnt hesitate to snap his fingers and preemptively teleport using Shape-shifting to evade the attack that could have destroyed him. A loud boom resonated, the ground trembling incessantly, and many damaged crystal structures also shook. Thankfully, speed and agility are not the strong suits of the Forest Dragon Mammoth bloodline power, and in this state, he cannot focus his will on smaller objects, so he is unable to use mysterious rare artifacts. It seems I can still hold out for a while. Byrnes mind worked swiftly, quickly anticipating several nding points for his opponents next most likely attack. He had just felt the tremor on the ground, and deep inside, there was another firm judgment. I must not go head-to-head with him, that power is too much for Mirror Deflection to withstand!
However, although Byrne thought of many things, the towering Baron Leander, over a dozen meters in height, did not pursue him but suddenly burst into uncontrobleughter on the spot! Hahahaha! What surging power! I am too strong now! Hahaha! Do you see! The transformed Baron Leander, now a giant, couldnt help butugh out loud, his crazy joy overflowing, even manifesting as red Spirit Aura of happiness in the air. This so-called Spirit Aura, also known as the atmosphere of Spirituality, are essentially a derivative phenomenon of emotional power, able to fulfill certain ritualistic needs. Materializing Spirit Aura in the real world is difficult, but this ce is the Spirit Realm, where emotional power easily takes physical form. Suddenly, numerous vines covering the green giant surged forward, snaking like pythons, thirsting for blood as they struck from all angles, trying to entangle Byrnes body. Snap. With another snap of his fingers, half a secondter Shape-shifting was activated again, Byrne didnt hesitate to put distance between himself and the green giant, then summoned another Body Double. He nned to confuse his opponent by constantly swapping ces with his Body Double. Who am I? Am I Leander, or Andersen, who am I? And who was Leander Baron Leander suddenly made a confused sound, as if he had fallen into doubt and bewilderment, then he stopped moving. The tense Byrne was taken aback, suddenly feeling that all his careful predictions might be inurate because Baron Leanders state was very strange, his mind filled with confusion and madness.
That mad old fellow might not even know what he would do next! For some reason, he felt somewhat deted, having an odd feeling of all my meticulous calctions beingpletely ignored by a madman. Although Baron Leander stopped his attack and fell into contemtion, Byrne had no intention of rxing, thinking If you let your guard down, I wont. If the enemy is ill, then the enemy should be killed off! He immediately expended Spiritual Power, summoning a sky full of firebirds that screeched towards the nt-covered giant Leander. The firebirds touched the green nts and burst into mes instantly. Soon,rge swathes of red fire covered every inch of the green giants body, and Baron Leander could not help but howl in pain! Ahhhhhh! You despicable fellow! What kind of Spellcaster are you, that you can even summon mes? Byrne had already guessed as much, but after confirmation, he was delighted, good, his mes were particrly effective against him! Even though there was a significant gap in raw power between them, Baron Leander was not at his best, and Byrnes abilities were a counter to his. Perhaps he really could win a duel! In fact, even if Baron Leander had been in perfect condition, this elder with virtually nobat experience would probably only have half the strength of William Garcia of the Garcia family, not nearly enough to crush Byrne quickly. If he really couldnt beat his opponent, Byrne would have to use that purple-red stone that was said to be able to unleash the power of a top-tier Treasure-ss mysterious rare artifact in a single burst.
Actually, when he nned to escape from the formidable William of the Garcia familyst time, he had considered whether to use this one-time trump card. Byrne murmured to himself, But this time the advantage is on my side, even without using it, I should also have a chance to win. However, he soon realized that he had oversimplified things. The raging mes engulfing the green giant were about to extinguish, with the invisible life force flowing continuously within its body. In the blink of an eye, it spread to every part of its body, and a blood-colored mist quickly emerged from its surface. Battle Skill 22: Surging Blood, the effect is to increase blood flow and muscle efficiency through the movement of life force, temporarily enhancing strength and speed in battle. Byrne! I wont let you take it from me! Hahaha! Youre going to die here! Damn! Byrnesplexion changed, even with his size greatly increased, Baron Leander was still able to use battle skills! Just as he took out the purple-red stone and was about to activate it, a strange scene suddenly unfolded before his eyes! The green giant, initially ready to fight to the death and wanting to kill Byrne, suddenly copsed to the ground. Its massive body crumbled, gradually turning into pale white specks of light and vanishing into nothingness. I almost forgot about this Byrne froze for a moment, and then realized what had happened.
On the Ouden Continent, traditional Extraordinary Exponents only cultivate life force and spiritual power, and their Spirituality barely differs from that of ordinary people. And in the Spirit Realm, the more injuries a consciousness body sustains, the more Spiritual Power it consumes, until the depletion of the consciousness bodys Spiritual Power is tantamount to stepping toward death. Consecution Power Exponents can withstand much more damage, but traditional Exponents cant do that; they are very likely to be one-shotted in the Spirit Realm. The zing Fire had actually already exhausted Baron Leanders scarce Spiritual Power. Thus, his consciousness body died easily in the Spirit Realm. Although he exploited the rules of the Spirit Realm, he could count it as a sess in defeating a powerful enemy. For Exponents of Consecution Power, the advantage of battling in the Spirit Realm is too significant, making it easy to trade injury for death. Byrne took a deep breath, walked over to the Crystal Dragon egg, and with a light touch, confirmed it was an object that could be brought into the material world. In fact, the Crystal Dragon egg was not an evolutionary subconscious thing, but an entity that existed in the material world! Someone actually put a real dragon egg from the material world into the Spirit Realm! And its shell is made of crystal, Ive never even heard of a Crystal Dragon species Although he was unclear about the true species of the dragon egg, he still lifted the Crystal Dragon egg, unable to suppress the excitement deep inside him. Giant dragons need at least a hundred years to reach adulthood, but once they truly mature, they possess extremely powerful strength.
ording to the books on mysterious creatures, the average strength of adult giant dragons is at the level of high-level Transmutation, and the stronger adult giant dragons can even hold their own against those Extraordinary Exponents who have reached the Metamorphosis Phase and are just a step away from Monarch Level. I wonder when it will hatch; at least a hundred yearster, the Fischer family will witness its great power. Byrne did not know when he would wake up from the Spirit Realm, so he began to observe his surroundings carefully and recorded everything with Profound Memory. The Crystal Pce in the distance continuously radiated an immensely powerful aura. Despite the distance, he could still feel an intense danger. He felt like a tiny ant, while inside the pce seemed like the mouth of a volcano filled withva and raging mes, where one step would certainly bring about certain death! Absolute cannot go over there! I shoulde back to explore this ceter; my current strength ispletely inadequate; the Fischer family people are not in a rush. Byrne slowly shook his head, his cautious nature made him curious about what was inside the Crystal Pce, but he still did not want to lose his life for curiositys sake. Speaking of which, where did Baron Leander find this Crystal Dragon egg from? He couldnt possibly have entered the pce, could he? And why did he suddenly appear near me earlier? Why is there a passage from the real world to the Spirit Realm in a cave that exists in the material world? Leander, why would he know of this Crystal Pce? There were too many mysteries surfacing in his mind, but Byrne guessed one thing: Baron Leander from the real world could no longer answer his questions. Two consciousness deaths in the Spirit Realm would be enough to cause aplete mental copse. At that moment, he woke up. Whew Byrne slowly opened his eyes, saw the trees of the forest and the bright sky, and found himself lying t on the ground of the jungle, clutching the Crystal Dragon egg. Chris, with his expressionless face, apanied by a barely detectable concern in his eyes, soon appeared before him. Im okay, Chris Was it you who pulled me out from there? Byrne managed a faint smile as he slowly got up, noticing he was still tied with a ropeindeed, Chris had pulled him out of the cave with a rope. Not far awayy a body. That was Baron Leander, his mouth agape, eyes wide open filled with resentment and madness, staring dead into the sky, his raised hands with fingers twisted grotesquely reaching forward. Chapter 128: 122 Emerald Elf Chapter 128: Chapter 122 Emerald Elf
Byrne gently set down the Crystal Dragon egg in his hand, feeling amazed that he actually managed to bring it out of the Spirit Realm. I hope your parents wonte looking for trouble. The Fischer family will help you grow and be strong, as long as you also be a member of the Fischer family. Chris, silent and wordless, stared at the Crystal Dragon egg for a long time but did not ask any questions. He knelt down to carefully examine Baron Leanders corpse. Apart from the banknote, potions, flintlock, and misceneous items, he also found two Mysterious rare artifacts that Baron Leander carried with him. White Eternal Night Flower.
Its appearance was of a ring ornament where a white flower took the ce of the gemstone, a Collectible ss Mysterious rare artifact, its effect was to slowly neutralize toxins within the wearers body; however, its potency was not high and would be rendered meaningless against powerful poisons. Dark Night, a treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact, looked like a ck crucifix brooch that, upon being worn and softly uttering into night, would activate it Dark Night would automatically be dark des made of night colors, rapidly attacking all nearby targets with hostile intentions. The effect of this Dark Night was quite good, capable of enemy seeking, with an approximate range of fifty meters, making it a pleasant surprise. Its only w was that its attacking power was not strong and it would be of little use against enemies that could withstand it. Among the limited number of misceneous items, Byrne examined them one by one and eventually found a piece of paper that looked very special. It was crumpled, as if it had been flipped through many times, but there wasnt a single word on it. Well, that was obviously illogical. After a moment of thought, he then pulled out his own notebook from his chest, which had signs of having been flipped through but also did not have a single word on it; the written text would only gradually appear after being smeared with a certain potion. It should be the same principle. The Deconstructive Perspective activated, and Byrnes eyes shimmered with a pale blue light as he fixed his gaze on the nk piece of paper, figuring out that it had been treated with amon alchemy substance to make the writing invisible. Heh, simple. A faint heat emanated from his palm, and the nk piece of paper was instantly heated, with the previously invisible writing gradually appearing.
The paper featured several peculiar drawings and jumbled words; it was apparent that Leanders mind was already very unstable as he wrote them. Who am I? Who is Andersen? Why do I often dream about Andersen, That ce is not on the Ouden Continent, Could it be that Andersen is my past self? He is in the Great cier! No, I must be going mad! The writing on the paper became more and more frantic, messy, and Byrnes brows furrowed as he read, until thest sentence where the handwriting suddenly normalized and the text was muchrger than the other words. So thats it, it was Andersen awakening from within Leander; I finally understand everything. Andersen awakening from within Leander! He felt a chillwhat on earth could that name signify? Why exactly did Leander repeatedly mention the name Andersen? Even going so far as to say Andersen was awakening from within himself? Andersen Byrne found it incredible, yet he couldnt grasp the meaning and could only continue reading. On the crumpled paper, there were several more bizarre drawings. The first drawing was arge heptagram with an eye full of blood vessels drawn meticulously inside by Leander. Although he did not understand, Byrne immediately grimaced, feeling a dangerous sensation rising within him just from glimpsing the intention behind the drawing. Damn it!
He closed his eyes, refusing to look any further at the eye within the heptagram, and even hesitated to recall it carelessly. What exactly is that? Byrne felt a residual fright but still looked at the second drawing, which was a slender hand with spread fingers that seemed to belong to a woman, with the palm cut open and blood flowing continuously from it. What does this mean now? Thest drawing was a mixture of an upright triangle and an inverted one, with three curved lines beside it symbolizing water, like waves. He finally shook his head, sighing, Such strange drawings; none of them make any sense. Baron Leander, you really were one to pose riddles. Suddenly, Chris extended his hand without expression and pointed solemnly at the ferocious eye in the first drawing. I, have seen It. He paused, then continued, And then, the Lord of the Lost saved me. It? Byrne immediately fell into thought; the oppressiveness brought about by the first drawing was actually stronger than thetter two, as if it directly pointed to some powerful and terrifying Evil God. Even though the great Lord of the Lost would definitely be more powerful than It, the modest Fischer family should still be cautious, better not to provoke such powers, as the secret organizations that worshipped It were certainly not to be trifled with.
As for Leander, who had died once in the Spirit Realm, what he hade into contact with to learn about them, and whether that was why he went utterly mad, Byrne had no idea. What a pity, he died carrying so many mysteries. Byrne shook his head, put away the paper, and decided not to think about it anymore. It was time to leave this ce, and the division of the Mysterious rare artifacts would have to wait until the family meeting. He gazed at Baron Leanders corpse and stated resolutely: Leanders subordinates wille looking for him soon; we must dispose of the corpse first, otherwise, it would be bad if undead or prophecy-type spellcasters found the body. Byrne raised his hand, unleashing mes to incinerate the body, then left with the Crystal Dragon egg, as the two of them took the various remains of the corpse to a hidden and secluded ce for burial. Just then, Chris suddenly felt something was amiss, as if he were being watched by someone in the shadows. He took out a strand of light green hair from his small bag and used Tracking Senses to identify the faint traces of presence contained within it. Chris saw the light green traces of aura winding in circles in mid-air, stretching continuously until they reached the top of a tree some hundred meters away. Hmm? He whispered softly into Byrnes ear, informing him of the issue with that tree.
Byrne slowly rose to his feet, his gaze fixing on the distant tree. After preparing thoroughly for battle, he said coldly: No need to hide any longer, elfdy who has turned herself into a tree. Both brothers gazes were fixed on that tree, not leaving it for a long time, until finally, the tree gradually began to transform within their view. Byrne was slightly startled, the elven girl he had never forgotten once again appeared before his eyes! Her features were delicate and gentle, her demeanor serene, her tall figure, her light green hair cascading like a flowing waterfall, unusually bright eyes filled with wisdom, her pure and pale skin. She was still as beautiful as he remembered! But now he was prepared for battle, ready to deliver a fatal attack the moment the elf showed any sign of hostility. The elven girl gazed at them both for a long while before she slowly began to speak: Eastern Cyart people, I am an elf from thend of constetions in the west, you may call me Marzo. Her voice was soft and ethereal, giving off an extraordinary and otherworldly feeling. Marzo? Byrne and Chris exchanged nces, both finding it to be a very peculiar name.
She was amunicative elf, not a lurking enemy. Since they couldmunicate, the likelihood of a battle being triggered was vastly reduced. However, he didnt move closer rashly, instead, he calmly smiled and steadily said: Madam Marzo, the emerald elf, I am the patriarch of the Fischer family from Nasir Town, Baron Byrne. This forest belongs to the Fischer familys territory, please provide an appropriate reason for your unauthorized intrusion here. Marzo pondered for a moment, bowed slightly with a hint of apology, and said very politely: I see, I was under the impression that thisnd had no owner, my apologies. I need to forage for my own food and extraordinary materials in the forest, and I do not wish to leave this ce just yet. Baron Byrne, how about we make a deal? Byrne quietly recalled the knowledge within his mind; emerald elves have a highly civilized social system and are ustomed to negotiating problems. He nodded and continued to ask, We can do that, Madam Elf, but I do not know what you wish to trade for the temporary right of residence? Marzo narrowed her beautiful eyes and promptly replied: I can hide the fact that you just killed that man, ensuring the secret wont be leaked. How about that? She indeed knew the cause of Baron Leanders death. Byrne, being cautious, began to contemte, his wariness towards Marzo growing inside him. Marzo continued to speak, Furthermore, I also promise not to disclose the secret of that cave. She even knew about the cave leading to the Spirit Realm! The hostility deep within Byrnes heart grew even stronger. He was no longer the naive youth of his early years, and considering the need for secrecy, it would be best to capture or, preferably, kill the elf before him. What do you think of my offer? Suddenly, a dazzling green light appeared in Marzos eyes, and all the surrounding trees rustled. Byrne and Chris immediately felt as if they were surrounded by numerous enemies from all directions, and the whole forest seemed as though it could transform into a frenzied force to be their deadliest foe in the next moment! The elfs power was very strong,parable even to William Garcia, and her strength in the forest could nearly reach high-level Transmutation. If a battle broke out here, the best oue for the brothers would be a lucky escape; defeating her was an impossibility! Byrne made a decisive judgment and smiled subtly, nodding as if he had trusted her from the very beginning. As a civilized man, I am happy to negotiate. The deal is on, Madam Marzo! Please swear by your god, emerald elf! Very well. Marzo began to smile faintly, her stunning eyes swirling with a hint of mockery, as if she had seen through the human thought changes hidden deep within their hearts. She then spoke again. Additionally, I wish to entrust you with an important task. I need your family to help me find something called New Green Constetion, a sacred object venerated by generations of emerald elves containing immense power, which is now under the control of the Stars Embrace Order. The Stars Embrace Order? Byrne hadnt yet responded when Chris, who had been silent, suddenly had a solemn look in his eyes, recalling the ck text on the body of the old man in the mine. Embrace the constetions! Chapter 129: 123 Chris’s Wedding Chapter 129: Chapter 123 Chriss Wedding
Byrne, representing the Fischer family, reached a deal with the emerald elf March, and afterward, he returned to Fischer Manor with the dragon egg and Chris, his emotions in turmoil. They immediately sought out Irene, and Byrne recounted the entire affair to her in detail. The more Irene listened, the more astonished she became, whether it was Baron Leanders various obsessions and madness, the mysterious messages, or the content of the deal with the emerald elf at the end, it all seemed unbelievable. After hearing everything, she couldnt help but express her many doubts: What exactly is the deal with that emerald elf? Byrne, I remember you mentioned that you saw her when you were still a youth, has this foreign race been lurking on the East Coast all these years just for that so-called sacred object of the emerald elves? What exactly is this sacred object New Green Constetion she hasmissioned us to find? And the Stars Embrace Order she mentioned, is that a secretive organization that worships the Evil God?
Faced with a barrage of questions, Byrne could only keep shaking his head, taking a deep breath before responding: Whether its the existence of that sacred object New Green Constetion, or specific intelligence on the Stars Embrace Order, I am not very clear on either; perhaps we can inquire about these from the Alchemy Council. He paused for a moment, lost in thought, then continued. As for that elf, I feel that she is nothing like what is described in books as a peace-loving and fragile race; rather, this Madam March gives me more the feeling of a mercenary. As Byrne spoke, he couldnt help but recall his fathers face, and finally at this moment, understood what that was all about. To be precise, it was the trait of cking reverence for all things in the world, believing only in the power held in ones own hands! Even his father needed thepanionship of family blood to alleviate loneliness; the emerald elf, however, seemed more like a cruel and cold lone wolf, trusting no one and not intending to rely on anyone, living solely for herself. After listening, Irene could only sigh, So it is, we still know too little. Unable to figure out the pressing questions, everyone decided to leave them be for now. Irene gazed at the dazzlingly brilliant Crystal Dragon egg, incredibly surprised, bing gradually mesmerized by its beauty. It also looked quite valuable! It looks really good, how much can we sell this Crystal Dragon egg for? Maybe we could exchange it for various mysterious domain resources? Byrne was taken aback, having not anticipated Irenes line of thought, and immediately said, Actually, I think it would be better for the family to nurture it gradually as it grows; in the future, we will have a very powerful dragon. If we sell it outright, it would be quite cost-ineffective.
Chris suddenly asked, Cant it be eaten? Irene shook her head, and turned to look at Byrne, calmly exining her reasoning. I still think selling it is better, perhaps to Viscount Bast or that Alchemy Council you joined. Even if we were to raise it to adulthood, we cant be certain it would see us as family; plus, I know the growth of giant dragons is extremely slow, the fruits of the future are too far off She wanted to say her own life was limited, and that she definitely would not live to see the day it would grow into a giant dragon, but she paused and did not say it after all. Byrne still shook his head, strongly opposing Irenes idea, and exined with a frown: I still rmend raising it; actually, most of the dragon tribe are filled with affection for the life that raises them, and what youre talking about almost never happens. Moreover, this giant dragon egg is quite extraordinary; Ive read books about mysterious creatures, but theres never been any record of a Crystal Dragon egg. Its appearance might just be a rare opportunity for the Fischer family that onlyes once in many years! Out of the blue, Chris spoke again, Eat it. While the discussion was at an impasse, Karl, standing on the altar with the transparent bottle, started to feel a strange attraction. How odd. He sensed that the life within the dragon egg, though still not fully formed, contained a significant amount of Spiritual Power. Yet, it was still far fromplete, and the Spiritual Power it possessed was still growing.
To bring the Spiritual Power of the life inside the Crystal Dragon egg to its peak, it must be made to hatch and grow to its pinnacle; only then would it be immensely tempting to Karl. Interesting. What exactly is the existence within this Crystal Dragon egg brought from the Spirit Realm by Byrne? Its species is clearly not one of the average dragon kind; perhaps its another type of mysterious creature simr to the dragon form. He found it very interesting and was eager to witness the growth of that life to its utmost limit, so he decided tomunicate an order to Irene via telepathy. Karl formted a rather pleasant-sounding message in his mind and conveyed it: [Let it grow until it can eclipse the sky and devour all things.] In the basement, where a few were about to resort to the belief scales for a vote on how to deal with the Crystal Dragon egg, Irenes expression suddenly changed. Without hesitation, she knelt down, nodding her head and murmuring to herself for a long time. I understand, great my lord! Both Byrne and Chris were surprised, but soon realized what had just happened. It was the great Lord of the Lost bestowing an oracle! Irene finally stood up slowly and said solemnly, The great Lord of the Lost has bestowed an oracle, the Fischer family must ensure its birth and growth, until it can eclipse the sky and even devour all things!
She sighed and sincerely apologized, Byrne, you were right, I almost made a grave mistake. At this, there were no further disagreements among them, and Chris appeared very disappointed. The disappearance of Baron Leander ultimately did not stir up muchmotion in the East Coast Province. Many spected that he had been abducted and killed by the Sea God Cult, while others guessed that the Lost followers were responsible, which in a sense, was somewhat correct. One thing that surprised Byrne was that Assistant Priest Zayne did note to investigate. It seemed as though the Tempest Church no longer cared much about these matters, or perhaps they were too preupied internally; the church sent only a few low-ranking priests that Byrne did not recognize to conduct the investigation. This is bad, the current situation is such that even if a true noble disappears or is harmed, the Tempest Church hardly cares anymore When the Kesse family was attackedst time, Zayne arrived at the scene very quickly. Thinking of this, his heart sank. The order of the East Coast Province was like a thin sheet of paper, merely one final push from outside forces away, and the seemingly stable social order wouldpletely copse. Of the Leander family, only Baron Leander was an Extraordinary Exponent at the Transmutation Level. After his disappearance for some time, the familysnds were quickly encroached upon by the neighboring viscount families, who were supposed to be their protectors. This time, the Fischer family chose to remain silent and did not fight for thend, their enmity with the Garcia family had be a foregone conclusion, and thend of the Kesse family had to be taken. Establishing new enemies now would not be advisable.
Moreover, the Iron Blood Oder family, which had annexed thend of the Leander family, was actually a long-term ally of the Lion n. If the Fischer family wanted to contend for it, it would be difficult to gain the support of the Lion n. It was also because the Leander family was sheltered by the Iron Blood Oder family that they were considered peripheral members of the Lion ns alliance, which was why Leander initially had Byrne approach Viscount Bast. Three monthster. A wedding that astonished the people of Nasir Town quietly took ce. Many found it hard to believe that Young Master Chris of the Fischer family and the prospective housekeeper, Madam Vanessa, suddenly married. Do you really think that Madam Vanessa is worthy of Young Master Chris? Many people in the town were puzzled. Ive heard that several families nearby made marriage proposals, even Viscount Bast hoped that Young Master Chris would marry one of his nieces, but Mr. Byrne refused them all. Although Madam Vanessa is a nice person, she really is lucky to marry Young Master Chris! The rumors that Byrne had boldly refused marriage proposals from the Lion n were actually true. He almost knelt down to Lieutenant Colonel Abel who hade to propose; Abel waspletely taken aback when the Fischer family rejected them! Only when Byrne and Lieutenant Colonel Abel assured him that the next head of the Fischer family would definitely marry into the Lion n, did Abel leave somewhat appeased.
Byrne and Irene both knew one thing very clearly in their hearts. If Chris had set his mind on Vanessa, he would not change his mind, and Vanessa was not the type of girl willing to be just a mistress. Furthermore, Byrne was not too enthusiastic about the Fischer family entering an immediate marriage alliance with the Lion n. The current gap in status between the two families was simply too vast, and if someone from the Lion n came over and wanted to delve into their internal affairs, the Fischer family would struggle to cope. Because of the situation with Margaret, the rtionship between the Hoffman family and the Fischer family was now ambiguous, and Byrne had be extremely cautious about family alliances. Who exactly the next head of the Fischer family would be, and whether there would indeed be a marriage alliance, could all be discussed anew at that time. At least for now, the matter could be brushed aside. During the wedding, Vanessa appeared extremely happy, while Chris showed a rare smile. Thank you. They were both full of gratitude for Byrnes and Irenes permission. The Fischer family invited the upper echelon from the four towns to attend the wedding; apart from the Garcia family, which did not show up, members from the remaining three baronial families and two viscount families came. The Lion n also sent an envoy to attend the wedding, signaling that they did not mind the Fischer familys refusal of the marriage proposal. The Assistant Bishop, Assistant Priest Zayne of the Tempest Church, had initially promised toe, but unexpectedly did not show up in the end,ter saying that there were important internal issues to resolve. A few days after the wedding ended, Byrne, who was in the alchemy workshop deconstructing potions, heard from a servant that his son Darren had fallen unconscious and could not be woken! What happened? he asked, extremely tense and shocked, rushing straight to Darrens room. He quickly saw his son lying unconscious on the bed and the crowd gathered around him. Irene calmly asked everyone to disperse, saying indifferently, Please leave us for a moment, I need to speak to Byrne alone. Chapter 130: 124 Self-blame Chapter 130: Chapter 124 Self-me
Chris, Vanessa, and the others exchanged nces before all turning to leave, leaving only Irene, Byrne, and Darren, whoyatose on the bed. Irene stared at Byrnes anxious eyes for a long while before finally speaking: Darren tried to reveal the existence of the Lord of the Lost, but he met our Masters gaze, and so, unable to withstand such a great and supreme vision, he fell into aa. What are you talking about? Upon learning the true reason behind Darrensa, Byrne was stunned for a good while, a bit slow to react. He still remembered the state of that old servant from years ago, knowing that even a mentally strong adult, if nced at for a moment by the displeased, great Lord of the Lost, would be unable to rise due to immense fear, and would likely be haunted by it night after night.
For an ordinary child, such a mental burden was simply unimaginable! Irene Byrne took a deep breath, seeing his son shivering continuously in his sleep, his face pale, and suppressing the emotions welling up inside him, he asked: Irene, did you know this was going to happen? Yes. Irene didnt hide anything and calmly nodded her head. I told him a lot, and Darren indeed almost failed to keep the secret. Byrne clearly sensed something odd; the Irene before him was increasingly different from the one he remembered. The Irene of the past, knowing such a thing could happen to a family member, would never have allowed the situation to progress to this point! Why didnt you reveal the family secrets little by little, starting with the smallest, or maybe, test Darren just as you do with the orphans Byrne hadnt finished speaking when he was interrupted by Irene without hesitation. No need to test him; hes definitely not qualified! Byrne was dumbfounded, Irene shook her head, and continued. And whats the purpose of testing those orphans at Daybreak Orphanage? It is to filter out unreliable people and prevent them from entering the core of the family.
But dont forget one thing, Darren doesnt need to be tested! Byrne clearly understood what Irene meant and took a deep breath. She said calmly, Because even if hes unqualified, he must eventually enter the core of the family. Its a destiny contained within the Fischer familys bloodline; as a member of the Fischer family, there is simply no escaping it, and that applies not just to him but to Lilian as well. Darren is just an ordinary child in personality. Hes a simple-minded aristocratic kid, and its not impossible for him to grow up as an ordinary noble, but he will surely be unable to bear heavy responsibilities in the future. I think a significant lesson could potentially prompt unprecedented growth in him. Real, lived experience is always better than repeated verbal warnings. Byrne gazed silently at Irene, knowing deep inside that her words made sense. Darren was utterly different from the two of them, having never experienced even the slightest hardship or difficulty since childhood, and being yful, gluttonous, and never learning to respect others. He truly needed some hardships. Byrne sighed, bent over, and slowly stroked his sons face with his hand, his eyes betraying apologies and guilt. As the head of the Fischer family, Ick the spare energy to properly educate you, Darren I understand this is not an excuse a father should make. The great suffering you bear now is ultimately because I failed to fulfill my responsibilities. If only I could bear it for you. He closed his eyes, praying in his heart to the Lord of the Lost for forgiveness and hoping He would protect his child in the future.
A few dayster, Darren finally woke up. His eyes were full of fear, he would scream whenever someone approached, and for a long time, he couldnt speak aplete sentence; he cried day and night, and Byrne even thought his son hadpletely lost his mind. Are you not afraid that doing this could make Darren truly insane? Byrne had wanted to question Irene when he suddenly remembered somethingthat she couldnt feel fear anymore. He recalled how Irene, ever since losing her fear, had bepletely unafraid to let Chris join battles. So that was it; because Irene could no longer feel fear, she might lose caution in her judgments and no longer fear causing harm to her loved ones. In the following nights, Byrne put aside his work on researching medicines and silently apanied his son, whoy trapped in fear. He felt deep inside that Darren was pitiable, having lost the care of his father and mother during his growth, and thinking that he would have to take on more of Irenes burdens in the future; she had already sacrificed too much for the family. From beginning to end, Byrne never felt Irene or Darren had done anything wrong; he just felt an innate guilt. After all, it was I who did not do well enough After more than ten days, Darren gradually came to his senses, and Byrne finally breathed a sigh of relief. At night, he still shivered, afraid to remember the deep shadow in his heart, needing someone present to fall asleep.
One night, Darren suddenly felt very strange. Aunt Irene said she too had been gazed upon by Him, the great God of Lost, in her youth. Why didnt Aunt Irene faint like he had? He suddenly figured out the reason: was it because the gaze Aunt Irene received didnt contain that displeasure? His will filled one with endless fear! Darren deeply felt it, the moment when all things were to be destroyed, and he himself was about to vanish in the copse, he felt like he had gone through multiple deaths, terrifying beyond measure, and the next moment, he copsed and lost consciousness. Great Lord of the Lost, I, I wont be careless with my words anymore; Ill be forever loyal; as your follower, I beg you not to destroy me, please! Please! He cried incessantly, tears streaming down, only hoping to receive the Lord of the Losts forgiveness. That deep fear was nted in the darkest recesses of his heart, never to be dispelled. The next day, Darren was taken to the courtyard by Byrne, puzzled as his father thrust a rough wooden sword into his hands. Picking it up felt so harsh to the hand, he had no desire for this thing, and he subconsciously wanted to put the sword down. Yet Byrne also picked up a wooden sword, calmly saying, Darren, from now on I will carve out an hour each day to hone your swordsmanship. Lets start right away. His father could spare the time to be with him! He was subconsciously filled with joy, his eyes brimming with happiness, but soon realized what his fathers words actually implied.
Honing swordsmanship? I dont know the first thing about swordsmanship, Darren thought, still dumbfounded, when suddenly he saw his father calmly thrust the sword towards him. Ah! He immediately closed his eyes and screamed, instinctively throwing away the sword from his hand. But the little chubby one was still stabbed, it hurt so much, even giving up the sword couldnt spare him from the fate of being injured. Byrne squatted down with a gentle expression, smiling and said calmly, Try again, Darren, pick up your sword. Darren suddenly felt very afraid, and very resistant, theing hour, and every day thereafter, was he going to be beaten? Four monthster, the Tempest Church led the Cyart army into the White Sea, initiating another encirclement against the Sea God Cult. This campaign ended in great sess, their main forces severely damaged, they returned victorious! Each of the twelve priests of the Sea God Cult was a high-level Transmutation individual; during the years of war, none of them had ever died in battle, yet in this encirclement, as many as five Sea God priests perished. The morale of the Tempest Church and the Cyart nobility was greatly boosted, and the war against the Sea God was nearing its end.
Although eradicating the Sea God Cultpletely was difficult, the main body of its force was nearly destroyed, and everyone understood that true victory was imminent. Meanwhile, Byrne was about to attend the Alchemy Council once more, meeting those very mysterious individuals. He returned to that lush green manor once again. Please wait a moment. Viscount Basts personal servant, the me descendant female, asked Byrne to wait in a dedicated resting room. People from all over the East Coast Province came to seek Viscount Bast, many of them stood up on their own, greeting Byrne with tones full of ttery. Unlike those waiting in line in the hall, Byrne could rest alone in the dedicated resting room, and the several servants in the room were ready to meet his requests at any moment. The me descendant female in the tailcoat bowed respectfully and said: Lord Bast is currently discussing with Lord Oder, please wait a little longer, Lord Byrne. This me descendant woman named Autumn, as a personal servant, was highly trusted by Viscount Bast. Over the three years of interactions, Byrne noticed that Autumn likely was also an Extraordinary Exponent of considerable strength. She might possess Transmutation Level power, yet still contentedly served as a servant, loyalty unswerving, a method of managing subordinates worth learning from Viscount Bast. After a short while, Byrne learned from Autumn that Viscount Oder had already left, and it was now his turn. He had no good impression of the Iron Blood Oder family. For the Iron Blood Oder family, who were supposed to be protectors of the Leander family, and considering that Baron Leanders daughter was also one of Oders lovers, seized everything belonging to the Leander family immediately after Baron Leanders demise! Byrne found the act of striking down ones own kin to be disgusting; even if Viscount Oder was an ally of Viscount Bast, he truly did not wish to meet that man. Soon after, Byrne met Viscount Bast again. He was a bit short in stature, of medium build, with neatlybed white hair, a white vest, and eyes twinkling with the cunning of a fox on the hunt. When they first met, he was a fifty-three-year-old middle-aged man, yet now he still appeared as a rxed and casual old man. Viscount Bast was still sipping tea, smiling and saying: Three years have passed, I hadnt imagined theyd fly by so quickly, another three years just like that, I seem to be getting older and older. He gestured for the servants to leave andughed, continuing: And you, Byrne, seem to be getting steadier and steadier. The Fischer family is also developing quite well, perhaps one day, when Im old and trembling, I will have to go to Nasir to seek an audience with Lord Byrne. Byrne knew well Viscount Basts character; he was always a joking old fox, and smiled in response: If that day reallyes, I will certainly arrange a dedicated resting room for you. As expected, Viscount Bast didnt take offense at the joke and smiled as he rose to his feet, slowly taking out the white mask of the Alchemy Council from his ring and gently cing it on his face. Heh heh, if that day reallyes, I will certainly be delighted. Ill thank you in advance, Lord Byrne! He reactivated the rooms mirror and led Byrne through it, ascending the pristine and majestic snow-covered mountain to enter the pce filled with a sense of the divine. The Alchemy Councils members were already waiting there, Time Stasis Stone, Moon River Stone, Spirit Essence, Star Metal, Sr Gold. Besides them, there was Viscount Bast, codenamed Dragon Crystal, and Mithril Byrne. Byrne couldnt help but look towards the mysterious individual at the far end, the chairman of the Alchemy Council. He was a dangerous individual who would use countless souls to refine objects of the extraordinary, wielding unfathomable power! Chapter 131: 125 Trading Sunshine (Please vote for monthly tickets!) Chapter 131: Chapter 125 Trading Sunshine (Please vote for monthly tickets!)
Very good, we all survived again, At the Alchemy Council, Sr Gold, who sat near the Chairman, was still the first to speak, his tone majestic and expansive, still possessing the solidity of a mountain. Byrne remained silent, calmly reminiscing about everyones situation deep inside his heart. Sr Gold was second only to the Chairman in status and was privy to information about the Lorne citizens. He also trafficked knowledge of the Spirit Realm and was very likely a well-informed important person, perhaps even a top-tier powerhouse at the Monarch Level! Spirit Essence was a silent, petite woman seated third in the Alchemy Council. She could casually produce a ss 4 Extraordinary Material meteor shard, undoubtedly also a formidable figure. Then there were the old voice of Time Stasis Stone, the young voice of Moon River Stone, and the female Star Metal, who was persistent in searching for the Lost followers.
Byrne was very clear about one thing, although Time Stasis Stone and Moon River Stone sounded old and young respectively, in reality, they might not be an old person and a young person at all. Without a doubt, everyone present could easily disguise all sorts of external characteristics; they could even fake the gender they presented. To be honest, Byrne still couldnt understand why Viscount Bast would bring him to such a high-level gathering of Extraordinary Exponents. Whether regarding confidant level or personal strength, he was far from ranking among the supporters of the Lion. Although he couldnt fathom it, he still remembered that three years ago, Viscount Bast explicitly stated that he wanted to utilize some kind of value from him. After all, what exactly did Viscount Bast value in him? Byrne had pondered this matter for years and also knew he had to be wary of Viscount Bast to avoid being used as some kind of sacrifice. Regrettably, up to this day, despite the Fischer family having greatly benefited from the Lion n, Byrne still didnt have the answer to Viscount Basts riddle. Then he could only continue to take advantage of the benefits. Once again, the Chairman in a purple robe, whose features remainedpletely unclear, slowly spoke in a non-human, strange voice: You may proceed with the exchange. Star Metal in a light blue robe sighed softly and slowly said:
s, another three years have passed, yet I still havent found anyone from the Lost Cult. Theyre really too good at hiding. However, I did find some traces left by Last Blood. She seemed extremely dejected, as if the inability to find the Lost followers was akin to losing hope in life. Byrne only felt a bit fearful, not understanding why Star Metal was so obsessed with the Lost followers, never giving up over the years. Couldnt she change her lifes goal? Star Metal mentioned this Last Blood; what was it? Last Blood! Upon hearing Last Blood, the elderly Time Stasis Stone was surprisingly the first to exim, his voice filled with apprehension, as if Last Blood was a very terrifying secret organization. Byrne made a timelyment that fit his role as the neer. Last Blood, what is that? Ive never heard of it. Is it some kind of secret organization? Moon River Stone replied in a calm, youthful voice: Last Blood is a secret organization that worships the false god Witch of Demise. It has been in existence for thousands of years. They have three leaders passed down through generations, each holding a drop of the Witch of Demises blood, also known as Last Blood. He paused, lowering his voice to say: ording to the church canon, each drop of Last Blood possesses vastly different powers of formidable strength, almost equal to those of forbidden relics with single-digit numbering.
More importantly, members of Last Blood can use them without a personal cost, only requiring the offering of sufficient sacrifices. An ancient organization existing for thousands of years, worshiping the false god Witch of Demise, Byrne silently noted the information about Last Blood. He felt that the Eastern Four Kingdoms were bing more chaotic. It seemed like after the oppressive power of the major churches weakened, various secret organizations unheard of before were gradually emerging. It was clear that this was no good sign. Actually, Byrne feared those who did not abide by order and rules, who could go on a killing spree at any moment colleaguesmore than the churches and nobles out in the open. I have something to trade with you, its a new Alchemy Technology from Lorne people, a method to store sunlight in bottles, quite fascinating. Sr Golds voice was robust and powerful, the new technology making many in the Alchemy Council pause. Byrne asked, not understanding, Theres technology to store sunlight in bottles? I only knew that Lorne and Qi Yao People have ways to infuse sunlight into metal, to create whats called Sr Gold. Haha, indeed, my codename Sr Gold stems from exactly that phenomenon. Sr Goldughed heartily, continuing: Yes, for a long time, Lorne people and those above the Aphotic Sea have had trade rtions. They exchange Sr Gold for many important resources from the Aphotic Sea regions. Sr Gold nodded, a transparent ss bottle appeared in his hand, and surprisingly a gentle golden glow was floating at its center, undoubtedly physical sunlight:
Now, the technology of Lorne people has advanced even further; they can now bottle sunlight, making the business of selling sunlight far easier from now on. He continued to smile, his voice rich and deep, The emergence of the Spirit Realm has driven many to madness, mutation, and death, yet it has also spurred continuous technological innovation. I quite fancy this world where danger and opportunity coexist! The Sr Gold trade, which has existed for a long time over the Aphotic Sea, is exceedingly famous. That sea area is a rather special one among the Nine Seas, perpetually devoid of sunlight, with most regions nketed in darkness. Many citizens of the Aphotic Sea might even go a lifetime without ever seeing the sun. The wealthy nobles of the Aphotic Sea are willing to pay a high price to obtain physical sunlight, to witness its bloom in the darkness and to feel that much-desired warmth. For hundreds of years, Lorne and the Qi Yao People, who have mastered the technology of Sr Gold, would infuse sunlight into the metal, then take it to sea over the Aphotic Sea, selling the Sr Gold to the nobility among the sea folk. Sr Gold is cumbersome to produce and costly, ultimately only a minority of Aphotic Sea people can afford it. But new technology that bottles physical sunlight could potentially change everything, and even allow themon people of the Aphotic Sea to afford sunlight. Below the White Sea lies the Aphotic Sea. Having read about the Sr Gold trade, Byrne was well aware of how lucrative the business of selling sunlight could be, especially since Nasir Town was also a port town. He was tempted immediately. I want to trade. So do I.
And me. The second and the third voices belonged to Moon River Stone and Star Metal, and they were both obviously very interested in this revolutionary new storage technology. However, Byrne quickly felt embarrassed. He was somewhat unable to offer enough stakes for payment; Moon River Stone and Star Metal had each put forward a ss 4 Extraordinary Material. Not to mention ss 4 Extraordinary Materials, even ss 3 Extraordinary Materials were highly valuable for the Fischer family; it seemed that trade was still possible only for knowledge of the Spirit Realm. Knowledge of the Spirit Realm, thats good, give it to me. Sr Gold was clearly very interested in all knowledge of the Spirit Realm. Byrne shook his head and said, But I have a condition. The knowledge of the Spirit Realm Im about to give you is very precious; you must give me another ss 4 Extraordinary Material in return. Oh? Thats not out of the question, but I need to see what this knowledge of the Spirit Realm you write down is first. Sr Gold hadntpletely refused, but also hadnt fully agreed. Thats fine, you can look at it first, and then well re-establish the price.
So Byrne nodded, silently wrote down the precious knowledge of the Spirit Realm, and traded it to Sr Gold. The content included information about the special, mysterious effects produced when Extraordinary Exponents traveled through the many different Spiritual Gateways in the Spirit Realm. For example, passing through the Gate of Shadow might render ones state abnormal, and if one went through the Gate of Cmity, one would inevitably encounter misfortune within thirty minutes, whereas those who passed through the Gate of Revtion could see fragments of the future rted to themselves Since the Chairman had the power to discern lies, there was no need to worry about the authenticity of the Spirit Realm knowledge, but Byrne felt deep down that the knowledge of the Spirit Realm he was writing down on paper was being eyed by everyone, and the Chairman would end up exploiting it for free. After reading it, Sr Gold nodded in satisfaction and said, Indeed, the content is very precious. Although most of the information is no longer secret, the remaining parts are still quite useful. However, giving another ss 4 Extraordinary Material, I feel like Im at a loss. How about I give you two ss 3 Extraordinary Materials instead, Mr. Mithril? What do you think? The various mysterious effects after passing through the Spiritual Gateways had gradually bemon knowledge. Most of the new Spirit Realm knowledge Byrne offered was not very valuable. After all, there were adventurers in the world every day who were not afraid of death, continuously entering and leaving the Spirit Realm. Basic knowledge would sooner orter bepletely worthless. Byrne nodded, speaking calmly, That will do. The other people present didnt seem to have any intention of trading; although everyone was unaware of what the Spirit Realm knowledge actually was, they understood from the discourse between the two that it was the type of information that would gradually be known to many. The remaining members of the Alchemy Council seemed to currently have a low desire for exploring the Spirit Realm, not urgently wanting to acquire Spirit Realm knowledge of unclear value. Byrne thought the trade was over, but then the elderly Time Stasis Stone suddenly said, I also want to trade for the Spirit Realm knowledge you possess, and Im willing to give a ss 4 Extraordinary Material Shadow Sea Stone aspensation. Deal! The trade is on! Byrne nodded with great joy. It was splendid to find someone willing to take the bait since basic knowledge of the Spirit Realm was sure to decrease in value! Come to think of it, Shadow Sea Stone only existed atop the Aphotic Sea and the Spectral Sea, a rather rare ss 4 Extraordinary Material, yet Time Stasis Stone had already traded two of them without much hesitation, both with Sr Gold and himself. He couldnt help pondering, could it be that Time Stasis Stone had many Shadow Sea Stones on hand? Thus, Byrne acquired the alchemy technology for bottled physical sunlight, two ss 3 Extraordinary Materials, Bizarre Flower and Eye Fiend Spirit Brain, and a ss 4 Extraordinary Material, Shadow Sea Stone, through the trade of Spirit Realm knowledge. Chapter 132: 126: The Allure of the Distance! (Vote for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 132: Chapter 126: The Allure of the Distance! (Vote for Monthly Tickets)
Bizarre Flower is a type of red-green flower closely resembling the typical Luxury Flower in appearance, but it softly speaks the name of anyone who touches it, belonging to the category of bizarre ntlife among mysterious creatures. During transactions, it is deliberately ced inside a bottle to prevent both parties from revealing their true identities when they touch it. Eye Fiend Spirit Brain and Eye Demon Skin are extraordinary materials produced from the mysterious creature known as Otherworldly Life-Eye Demon. However,pared to the Eye Demons skin, the thumb-sized, deep purple spirit brain is the most valuable part of it, with each powerful Eye Demon only producing a small piece of it. Shadow Sea Stone is also a peculiar type of extraordinary material, found only in the Spectral Sea and the Aphotic Sea. When ced in sunlight, it gradually bes transparent and disappears, but when taken back into the shadows, it turns into a ck stone again, and the sound of waves continually arises around it.
As for the technology to store sunlight, Byrne had acquired it as well; he looked at the alchemy recipe described on the paper and silently nodded his head. It wasnt exactly aplex technology, but no one had ever thought about it before, and many breakthroughs in alchemy happen this way. The young Moon River Stone once again brought news about the Rhea People. The Rhea Peoples civil war will fully erupt this year. The conflict between the Adranus Meyer family and the Rhea Royal Familys Fog Wayfarer Abexina n has reached the point of no return. Years ago, the two families ceased hostilities due to the mediation of the World Order Church and the Salvation Church, without wiping each other out entirely. Now it seems that was merely postponing the inevitable full-scale outbreak of the conflict. Good news! Upon hearing this, Byrne couldnt help but feel joy inside. He actually didnt wish for the Rhea People and the Cyart people to go to war again. Because the East Coast Province is a natural frontline, regardless of who ultimately wins or loses the war, this ce is likely to be scorched earth. The Meyers battling the Rhea Royal Family to the point of copse would be the ideal scenario for the Fischer family, with the Rhea People weakened to the point where they could no longer threaten the Cyart people! At this moment, the Spirit Essencedy, who had been silent during thest meeting and hadnt spoken in the current one, finally spoke up. I want all the purple-red stones you people have; Im willing to trade for them with things you need. Her voice was ethereal and hollow, and besides that, there was even a strong sense of emptiness that involuntarily made Byrne frown. Spirit Essence seemed like an emotionless hollow doll rather than a living person.
Could it be that this Spirit Essencedy is truly a doll? He pondered silently; what on earth did she want the purple-red stones for? Sr Gold shook his head and said, You want it, Spirit Essence? Im sorry, but Ive already used upst times portion. I dont have any extra purple-red stones. However, if the alchemical product provided by this meetings chairman is again that kind of purple-red stone, I might consider selling it to you. The usually quiet Viscount Bast suddenly spoke up as if he couldnt help but remark: Its rare, indeed. For nine whole years, this is the first time Ive heard the mysterious Spirit Essencedy speak. One doesnt get many nine-year periods in a lifetime. Star Metal also nodded, speaking with a voice that seemed like a mature womans: Dragon Crystal, I am the same as you; this is the first time in nine years that Ive heard her speak. Time Stasis Stone sighed and said, Actually, nine years is not that long. Its the endless expanse of time that is truly terrifying. Sr Gold looked at the chairman and asked respectfully, With that in mind, may I ask ahead of time, what kind of alchemical creation would you like to give us this time? However, the chairman just slowly shook his head and said indifferently, I havent created anything new, and there is no need for you to test anything for me this time. Everyone at the meeting was taken aback, except for Byrne; they all knew the chairmans execution ability was strong, and he had always been able to present a batch of wondrous alchemical creations to everyone every three years.
The chairman failing to present a new alchemical creation this time might indicate hes encountered trouble, rather than being negligent. Byrne quickly considered another possibility: The chairman was investing a vast amount of energy and time in preparing to create a groundbreaking alchemical creation that would take far more than three years to construct! He felt a chill rise from deep within, unable to suppress the fear in his heart. The purple-red stones contained so many shattered souls; every stones creation signified the death of countless people. And if the chairman decided to create an even more powerful alchemical creation, what kind of disaster would that inflict? Byrne shivered, feeling a deep revulsion within and a strong dissatisfaction with the chairmans willingness to ughter extensively in the name of researching alchemy. A majority of the members of the Alchemy Council traded with Spirit Essence, but after much contemtion, Byrne decided to keep the purple-red stones for himself. He felt that they could have unexpected uses. After all the transactions had concluded, the chairman nodded gently and continued: The object I have been searching for, a diamond-shaped fragment that continuously emits sunlight, Ive looked for it, and its not within the Sea God Cult. Everyone, continue to keep an eye out in your respective countries. He waved his hand lightly, and each person gradually vanished like flowing sand. Thats all for this time, dismissed.
After the other members of the Alchemy Council vanished into thin air, the president who remained seated fell into a long silence before muttering to himself: Hmm, before the next meeting, I shall have crafted the true Stone of Truth. The preparatory conditions this time are definitely sufficient. Following the conclusion of the Alchemy Council meeting, Byrne returned to the manor of Viscount Bast, just in time to see Viscount Bast removing his mask. The man in his sixties suddenly spoke. Prepare yourself, Byrne Fischer. Prepare? Byrne was taken aback, unsure of what it meant. The Tempest Church and the governor have alreadye to an agreement; the final operations against the Sea God Cult are about to start. Viscount Bast paused briefly, then calmly continued: And that old coot, Earl Hovern, our esteemed East Coast Governor, has specifically requested that the Fischer family participate on the front lines. Yours is the only noble family on the East Coast that has yet to join the battle. There are no more excuses to be made. The front lines! Byrne became tense instantly. For years, under the protection of the Lion n, the Fischer family had always managed logistics in the rear. And now, they had no choice but to serve on the front lines.
Although the annihtion war had reached a victorious stage with little chance of mishap, war meant death, and the Fischer family had to treat this as a significant test. They absolutely could not be careless orcent. Byrne immediately bowed deeply, saying sincerely, Thank you for the warning, Lord Viscount Bast. The Fischer family will always remember your kindness! Even though he knew his rtionship with Viscount Bast was one of mutual exploitation, he couldnt help feeling grateful to him. If not for the protection of the Lion n, the Fischer family could have been sent to the front lines at the beginning of the war, uncertain of how many would have died. Viscount Bast did not reply, instead, he calmly picked up a cup of tea, sipped slowly, and remarked casually: Youve sold quite a bit of Spirit Realm knowledge to that Sr Gold person again, havent you? The same asst time, all obtained from the Sea God followers, right? Byrne, well-prepared, immediately recorded the Spirit Realm knowledge he had just sold to Sr Gold and respectfully presented it to Viscount Bast. The Sea God Cult has already conducted considerable research on the Spirit Realm. This time, the knowledge I traded rtes to the gates of the Spirit Realm; beyond that, there is nothing new. He hade to realize something important: that from now on, he could not trade Spirit Realm knowledge carelessly in the Alchemy Council. Selling basic Spirit Realm knowledge twice might still be considered normal, but if he started to sell more, especially more secretive and rare knowledge of the Spirit Realm, it would definitely arouse Viscount Basts suspicion. Viscount Bast took the paper and examined it for a while, then suddenly said, Hmm, from now on, any information rted to the Spirit Realm that youe across, you are to give it all to me, understand? I understand.
Byrne nodded lightly, sensing that Viscount Bast too harbored a desire for the powers contained within the Spirit Realm. He suddenly asked, By the way, do you know what the piece that the president is seeking actually is? Viscount Bast shook his head, slowly saying: Im not sure, I just know that the item is probably of utmost importance to the president. For the sake of obtaining it, he would turn Cyart upside down without hesitation. In the cer of Fischer Manor, Karl suddenly felt an extremely strong pulling from a transparent bottle. A remarkably seductive sensation, entirely different from the allure of a Mysterious rare artifact, it was clearer, more animated, and intoxicatingly mesmerizing. It was located somewhere underwater off the coast of an ind to the east! Karl kept sensing, finally pinpointing the location of the object! It was not a food imbued with Spiritual Power but something else entirely, akin to how flowers attract certain creatures to gaze and pluck, this entity, miles away, was exuding a strong allure,pelling Karl to possess it. What exactly was that object? Instinctively desiring to obtain it, it made him restless and uneasy; it must be something quite intriguing. Karl couldnt resist sending mental signals to every favored member and Blood Receiver, conveying the precise location of that eastern ind. The thoughts transformed into divine edicts, resounding within the minds of every Dawn believer, and at the same time, they all became aware of the location of a small ind atop the White Sea. [In the domain of the zing Sun, at the oceans abyss, seek out the Miracle, offer it unto me.] Chapter 133: 127: Bloodline Awakening Chapter 133: Chapter 127: Bloodline Awakening
Byrne, Irene, Chris, Darren, Lillian, Vanessa, Theo, Yeager, Archibald, Mormir More than a dozen core members of the Fischer family all sensed the will of the Lord, and as a favored n of the Lord, the Fischers heard His oracle even more clearly. In thend of the zing Sun, under the deep abyss, seek the Miracle, and offer it unto me. Byrne, still beside Viscount Bast, subtly changed his expression. He silently bowed his head in thought,mitting the oracle of the Lord of the Lost firmly to memory. The East, an ind, the seabed, a Miracle In the courtyard of Fischer Manor, the devout Irene knelt on the ground and whispered to herself,
Thend where the zing Sun rises must be the White Sea to the east. Beneath one of the inds in that sea lies the object our Lord requires. Atst, the great Lord of the Lost had once again given them a clear goal. Her face lit up with fervor as she muttered with extreme devotion, The Fischer family must seize it! To offer it to the great Lord of the Lost! When Byrne returned, the Fischer family convened a new family meeting. Upon learning that the family was about to join the front lines, Irene revealed a smile, barely able to contain her excitement, and said, We can take this opportunity to head to the White Sea, precisely to obtain that object called the Miracle that our Lord needs! Although, no one knew what exactly the Lord of the Lost required. But they were all clear that it was undoubtedly an object of extreme importance; securing it would be a vital mission for the Fischer family. Byrne looked at the overly excited Irene and fell into thought, shaking his head as he said, I think it wont be that easy. The White Sea is filled with danger, and the threat from the Sea God Cult and the inds remains vast, not to mention the Miracle lies beneath one of the inds, and we have no means to dive to the seabed. Moreover, Irene, have you considered that we will be traveling with the army this time, with absolutely no opportunity for independent action? Irene lowered her head and after careful thought, she had to agree with Byrnes considerations. She had indeed thought too little about it before. That Miracle, indeedy in a ce full of danger and chaos, and the Fischer family currently had no chance of obtaining it.
Byrne continued to speak, So, this matter can be thought aboutter. With only a brief two months left before the final extermination war begins, we must make ample preparations in advance. Irene nodded. Completely eradicating the Sea God Cult and clearing the chaos of the White Sea would not only benefit Nasir Town but also facilitate the Fischer familys quest for the Miracle. Byrne thought for a while, hesitated for a long time, and finally said, Actually, before we set out for battle, I n to do something, that is, to activate thetent bloodline powers hidden within Darren and Erik. As for Lillian, she is still young; we can activate her bloodline powerster. In truth, years ago, the great Lord of the Lost had already bestowed a very miraculous method upon the Fischer family, capable of activatingtent bloodline powers in the Spirit Realm, even allowing lower grade bloodline powers to evolve further. Neither of these prospects had they ever heard of or even believed inmysteries so incredible that they would surely bring cmity if they became known. Perhaps, there are other ways in the world to evolve lower grade bloodline powers, but there likely isnt any other method to activatetent bloodline powers into manifest ones. For every family, the power of Bloodline is immensely precious, and the power held by the Fischer family lies in breaking the established rules. First is to traverse the Gate of Revtion, then enter the Gate of Cmity. By following this sequence, we can set up a temporary altar, sacrifice ss 3 Extraordinary Materials, and perform the Blood Awakening Ceremony. As soon as Byrne finished speaking, he heard Irene ask about something, The Night you brought back to the family after killing Leander, we havent yet offered it to the Lord of the Lost. Should we offer it first? Byrne shook his head and said,
Theres no need. The three of us have already been granted rune power by the Lord of the Lost, while Darren and Lillian are both too young to be granted any rune power. I think we should keep the Night for now. As a Treasure-ss rare artifact, it might be useful in the uing war. Irene nodded, having no objections, and the three decided to proceed with the Blood Awakening Ceremony immediately. They were to awaken thetent bloodline powers within Darren and Erik! Darren and Lillian both inherited the bloodline powers of their maternal family, the Hoffman n the zing Fire Lizard Spirit and the Crystal Jellyfish, respectively, with the Crystal Jellyfishs power being of a higher grade. As for Erik, he contained a bloodline power handed down from the Ramon family, which until now has remainedpletelytent, with its specific name and grade unknown. If not for the existence of the Lord of the Lost, the bloodline power passed down through generations of the Ramon family might have remainedtent forever, indistinguishable from ordinary people. Soon, both Darren and Erik were called over. Byrne exined what was to be done. Darren appeared somewhat excited yet fearful, while Erik silently nodded, looking dependently at Byrne, willing to ept whatever decision the man before him made without objection. Over the years, Byrne and Erik had often worked together in the alchemy workshop, spending more time with each other than Byrne had with his own children. In Byrnes heart, Erik was also considered his child, holding a position akin to that of a foster son. In the past few years, Eriks mental illness had finally improved significantly. Although he did not talk more than before, his demeanor had be much more normal.
Byrne said to Chris, Chris, you shoulde with us to the Spirit Realm, because after passing through the Gate of Cmity, we will surely encounter danger. With the two of us, it will be much safer. Chris nodded, and then everyone took the dreaming potion in turn and entered the Spirit Realm together once more. The Spirit Realm remained as magnificent and grand as ever, leaving Darren, who was there for the first time, utterly dumbfounded and deeply shocked. Is this the Spirit Realm? He suddenly saw a ck cross shining in the high sky and instantly lowered his head in shock, trembling all over. Irene shook her head, knelt on the ground, closed her eyes, and said calmly, Great Lord of the Lost, please bless us with a smooth journey through the Spirit Realm. Following the guidance of the Lord of the Lost, they came to the front of the Spiritual Gateway on an ind of Spirituality, and this time they encountered no danger along the way. Several members of the Fischer family looked up, and in the midst of the air, twopletely different Spiritual Gateways appeared out of thin air. The Gate of Revtion was a vortex that constantly changed between red and purple, emitting twinkling starlight like that of the Milky Way, and faint voices of women, old men, and children murmuring could be heard from within. The other Spiritual Gateway was the Gate of Conquest, a wholly blood-red vortex that radiated heat so intense it seemed as if touching it would burn one to a crisp. Byrne took a deep breath and said, Weve arrived. Lets enter the Gate of Revtion together. Without hesitation, they passed through the Gate of Revtion and arrived at another new ind of Spirituality, where each of them quickly glimpsed a segment of the future.
This was not some illusory fantasy; it was a tangible future. However, the future revealed by the Gate of Revtion was only a possibility and not guaranteed to happen. After passing through the Gate of Revtion, Byrne suddenly saw a snowfield materialize before his eyes, with the aged Viscount Bast walking beside him. He seemed very old, at least seventy years old, but his expression was one of great joy. Byrne, thank you! The future Viscount Bast seemed to have grown much closer to him than before. The old man kept waving his hands as if he were sketching something with Byrne. After watching the future segment, Byrnes view returned to normal, as if the momentary glimpse had been an illusion. He sighed with relief; at least in the years toe, there was still the possibility that he and Viscount Bast could remain close friends. Perhaps Viscount Basts vigorous support of the Fischer family was indeed calcting, but such scheming might not necessarily harm Byrne. Despite this, deep down, Byrnes sense of vignce and unease did not dissipate. He always feared what the unrified usefulness Viscount Bast spoke of really entailed. Byrne shook his head. Seeing that Chris and Erik showed no particr emotion, perhaps the futures they saw were insignificant fleeting moments. And Irene was calmly smiling, seemingly not having seen anything bad.
But to Byrnes surprise, his son Darren had be red-faced, his little eyes filled with shock and disbelief. He could not help but ask, Darren, what did you see? Darren turned pale and blurted out, I cant say it! Father, dont ask! It was just something trivial! He absolutely could not mention that he had seen an older sister who wanted to kiss him Darren shook his head frantically, and as everyone exchanged looks of confusion about what the little fellow could have seen, they noticed his bowed head, the redness of his cheeks and neck, and inwardly guessed the nature of his vision, so they tacitly refrained from asking further. After a moment of thought, Byrne still said to everyone: Lets not dwell too much on the segments we saw. The Gate of Revtion only reveals one possibility of the future, so dont believe that it will definitely happen. The members of the Fischer family all nodded, not allowing the future glimpses from the Gate of Revtion to shake their resolve. Next, everyone began to search continuously for the Gate of Cmity. And to pass through the Gate of Cmity meant surely facing a terrifying misfortune. The Fischer family had, in the past, refrained from performing the Blood Awakening Ceremony because they knew that even in the outermostyer of the Spirit Realm, such a misfortune required at least a Transmutation Level Extraordinary Exponent to solve, and to ensure there were no casualties, it was necessary for two Transmutation Level Extraordinary Exponents to act together to be safe. Many Extraordinary Exponents unfamiliar with the Spiritual Gateways, while exploring the Spirit Realm, would identally enter the Gate of Cmity, andcking the strength to withstand the misfortune, they would dieamon fate for those in the early stages of roaming the Spirit Realm. After a long search in the Spirit Realm, the members of the Fischer family finally found the deste Gate of Cmity, suspended in midair, symbolizing destruction and madness. It was a huge vortex made of many distorted gray residues, and those things kept emitting wails and screams. Merely gazing at the Gate of Cmity filled them with a very real sense of fear and despair. Chapter 134: 128 Awakening of Blood Chapter 134: Chapter 128 Awakening of Blood
Erik gazed at the Spiritual Gateway formed of numerous grey remnants, feeling waves of fear deep within his heart. If it hadnt been for Byrne asking him to pass through that gateway, Erik would never have dared to cross over, instinctively feeling it was something not to be touched. During the years he lived within the Fischer family, Erik had always been filled with gratitude and admiration for Byrne. He was not only his family head but also a teacher and almost like a father. Because he did not grow up in Nasir Town, Erik had almost no memory of his grandfather, Old Ramon; he was only on good terms with his father, Hugh. When he learned of his fathers death, Erik felt as if the sky had copsed, his mind went nk, void of the desire to think any further.
Then, he was taken away by the people of the Fischer family, stayed in the orphanage for a short while, and was subsequently brought away by Mr. Byrne. Erik, who had lived all his life in a remote vige, couldnt understand many things about Nasir Town and instinctively feared a great family like the Fischers. Fortunately, aftering to the Fischer family, he didnt need to understand much. He only needed to learn about various medicines and the properties of Extraordinary materials as requested by Mr. Byrne, practice mixing potions, and help Mr. Byrne with misceneous chores. Mr. Byrne was a very gentle person, much kinder than his father, who had been a cksmith. He also possessed a lot of knowledge and was always veryposed. On the rare asions that Erik made mistakes, he would just show a helpless smile, never resorting to any harsh scolding. Gradually, the image of Mr. Byrne began to ovep with that of his father in the depths of Eriks heart. He was acutely aware that his departed father was nowhere near as gentle or learned as Mr. Byrne, yet both men were equally important to him. Lets go, Erik. He was startled, jolted from his thoughts, and saw Mr. Byrne gazing at him with a smile. Okay! Erik nodded hastily in reply, and followed the people of the Fischer family through the Gate of Cmity, while he also stole a nce at Darrens figure. He actually envied Darren, who was born with the Fischer familys Bloodline, while he could never truly be Byrnes genuine offspring.
But Erik was merely envious; he harbored no jealousy whatsoever, instead hoping that Darren as Byrnes son would grow up smoothly. Otherwise, the emotionally invested Byrne would surely be particrly saddened. Everyone except the fearless Irene held their breath in silence, passing through the Gate of Cmity one by one, with ten-year-old Darren following at the end. He was afraid of the despair and fear that the gateway brought, but still clenched his teeth, silently reminding himself to be strong, to be a man who could protect his sister, to be like his father. In the end, Darren closed his eyes and rushed through. Were through! After getting past the Gate of Cmity, Darren saw the figures of the others and let out a sigh of relief. Then, instinctively, his gaze was drawn to his surroundingseverywhere was scorched as if it had been sted by zing Fire for several days and nights, a ghastly, charredndscape. What ce was this? Darren felt fear rising from within him and had to forcibly endure it. Prepare for battle! He suddenly heard his father, Byrne, who stood in front of everyone, bellowing.
Darren, dont wander off; stay right beside me. Aunt Irene stood by him calmly, responsible for his protection, while Uncle Chris, expressionless, extended his hand and pointed out the position of the enemy immediately. Darren stared in shock as creatures that resembled reanimated corpses crawled out of the scorched earth, ck and covered with burning ashes, eyeless yet with gaping mouths, screeching as they charged toward the group. He felt utterly tense, too nervous to move from his spot, watching the people of the Fischer family engage in battle with the creatures. Even the still-youthful Erik was fighting using the Power of Consecution of a Craftsman, while he himself was useless. If only I could be of some help. Ive promised my sister many times that I would be someone who could protect her! For the first time, the thought It would be great if I had strong Extraordinary power too crossed Darrens mind, growing rapidly intense. Even with such thoughts, he could only stand by and watch the battle from start to finish. The scorched-earth corpses werepletely unaffected by fire, but they could still be destroyed by regr attacks. Although their fire-resistant capabilities made it quite troublesome for Byrne to deal with, with Chris there, the few people from the Fischer family ultimately finished the fight unscathed. Darren noticed that Uncle Chris was very powerful. The des he wielded in both hands emitted silver light, and each strike vanquished a creature! Of course, it was actually his own father who was the most formidable! He admired his father immensely, always finding a sense of pride in being a member of the Fischer family and the son of Baron Byrne.
ording to the people of Nasir Town, his father had risen from amoner to a knight, and then from a knight to a true nobleman, almost single-handedly lifting the Fischer family to its present state. Everyone spoke of his father with deep respect. Darren silently vowed to himself that he would definitely be a man like his father! After dealing with those monsters, Byrne finally breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, it was a cmity; they could each disregard fire! Thank goodness for Chris, things would have been tricky if it were only me, he mused. He fell into deep thought. Facing monsters that werepletely unafraid of mes was undoubtedly a huge weakness for him; he had to find a way to improve. However, more important than this, the next matter to attend to was the Blood Awakening Ceremony. Irene took a deep breath, feeling some excitement, knowing it was her turn to take the stage. The ritual to activatetent bloodline powers was nothing short of a miracle! And for her to manifest the miracle of the Lord of the Lost was a wonderful thing indeed. Irene recalled the mysterious knowledge in her mind, bit her finger, and began to draw aplex temporary altar on the ground with her fresh blood. The traces drawn on the groundbined to form aplex pattern that was identical to the intricate brand on the backs of the hands of Fischer blood rtives.
Darren Fischer, Erik Ramon,e forward, she said slowly. After she finished speaking, Darren and Erik stepped forward without hesitation. The two boys, one younger and one older, widened their eyes, both appearing very nervous at the moment. This experience was something they had never had before. Irene began to chant, and then continuously took out Extraordinary materials she had brought from the present world, one by one casting them into the temporary altar. The materials needed for the Blood Awakening Ceremony were phantom flower, purple blood worm, soul crystal, and dragon crystal stone. Because there were two people undergoing the ritual, they had prepared double the amount of Extraordinary materials in advance. The blood-drawn patterns on the temporary altar began to emit a red glow, like boiling blood flowing, and those ss 1 and ss 2 Extraordinary Materials turned into faint specks of light and vanished in an instant! Irene prayed with absolute devotion. Great Lord of the Lost, please bestow upon us the strong powers contained within our bloodlines, guide the Fischer family to change the old world, and seize the power that should not be held! The blood-colored patterns on the ground boiled more intensely, and Darren and Erik immediately felt a stabbing pain throughout their bodies. Just as they were about to cry out instinctively, the pain suddenly vanished, and then, Darren and Erik felt as if they could sense their own blood, discovering a warm current flowing throughout their bodies. In a daze, Darren and Erik seemed to see their ancestors, but the vision was extremely vague and unclear, only the whispers in their ears were clear enough.
Children of giants, The world is about to be destroyed, Andersen, Awakening They could notprehend what they were seeing and hearing. The power of Bloodline was awakened within Darren and Erik! It was like a Mysterious substance truly existing inside their bodies, something Bloodline Knights found difficult to clearly describe to others, yet they could always feel it. If Spirituality were like a sereneke in the depths of the soul, then the power of Bloodline was like streams coursing through the body, with the life force in the flesh always flowing, never truly ceasing. That was the Extraordinary power that had been passed down through the bloodlines! Although Darren and Erik had not yet had the chance to increase their bloodline power through training and consuming Magic Potions, their bloodline powers had truly shifted fromtent to manifest. The source of Darrens bloodline power was themon magic beast zing Fire Lizard Spirit, endowed with the power to control mes and a robust life force, while Eriks bloodline power source was the high-level magic beast Brass Earth Dragon, renowned for its astonishing defensive power. Both boys had huge joy evident on their faces, the two, one young and one a bit older, were incredibly excited. Without a doubt, what happened to them was a miracle! The two boys knelt down, continually praising the great Lord of the Lost. Darren, who had been previously filled with fear towards the Lord of the Lost, now gradually transitioned to pure awe. For many years, it wasmon knowledge that bloodline powers were innate, and that there was no way to acquire themter in life. Yet now, thismon knowledge was shattered! Just as spellcasting talent and Power of Consecution werepatible, bloodline powers and Power of Consecution could also coexist. For a long time, the Fischer familycked true Bloodline Knights with control over bloodline powers, but now that had changed! Byrne couldnt help but smile, a sense of longing also bubbling up within him. Even if his own generations prospects were limited, as long as the Fischer family continued generation after generation, sooner orter, they too could be one of the top families on the continent. Chapter 135: 129: Legend Chapter 135: Chapter 129: Legend
The port in Nasir Town was simply too small; most of the warships of Cyart headed to the White Sea and the Aphotic Sea set sail from Phelps Port in the Southern East Coast Province. The Four Towns region was located in the northeastern part of the East Coast Province, while Fein City, Zeya Town, and Sunrise Lake were in the middle region of the East Coast Province. Phelps Port was the core of the Southern East Coast Province and also the secondrgest port of the Cyart Kingdom. In recent years, due to its geographical advantages, it had rapidly developed, vaguely taking the form of an emerging city. It wouldnt take many years for Phelps Port to be the second East Coast city beside Fein City, and its not impossible for it to surpass Fein City in the future. Although Phelps Port had many good aspects, there was one that was very unfavorable for the Fischer family: the local noble family was the Eagle n. The longstanding struggle between the Eagle and the Lion was now widely known, even among themon folk of the East Coast.
The allies and supporters of both sides were being assassinated by their enemies, and the situation was escting dangerously, making everyone feel unsafe. Backing the Eagle was Earl Hovern, the East Coast Governor, and the Hovern family, whereas the Lion was supported by the Romann family, second only to the Royal Family, and the towering Duke ck Iron at the pinnacle of national power. The influence of the Hovern family within the country was far less than that of the Romann family, yet the Romann family had very little sway in the East Coast Province, and they did not focus on this side at all, hardly offering distractions to aid the Lion n. The Fischer family brought along a total of 120 soldiers, most of them were restructured family guards, and a small part who handled misceneous chores consisted of temporarily recruited personnel. The warm sea breeze blew over, and a vast blue ocean stretched out to the distant horizon, meeting the white sky. Around them, one ship after another gradually set out to sea, as they boarded an alchemical Type-7 battle barque rented from the Lion n and gazed up at the blue skies and seas of Phelps Port. Its huge! This port is really massive! Chriss deputy for dirty work, the tall Archibald, expressed his joy and excitement with a beaming face. He looked towards Chris and couldnt help shouting out, Phelps Port is so much bigger than Nasir Town! It feels just as good as Fein City! Someday, Nasir will develop like this too, right? Chris, if the Fischer family has money in the future, should we contribute to expanding the port of Nasir? I bet it would be super profitable! Chris remained silent,pletely ignoring Archibalds endless chatter.
In fact, when he was looking for a deputy from the orphanage, he had wanted someone who could speak for him so that he wouldnt have to make the effort himself. However, Chris had not anticipated that Archibald would be such a chatterbox, never stopping. Yeager, Mormir, Savoie, Inna, the four Blood Receivers from Daybreak Orphanage, and Moore Shelby, the head of the Dagger Brotherhood, did not participate in this war because the Fischer family did not want their acquisition of extraordinary powers to be exposed to the world. From now on, the Fischer family would not have many new Extraordinary Exponents in public, partly to avoid drawing attention and partly to allow them to act in secret for the family. Members of the Fischer family with extraordinary power, including the Abbot knight family, Knight Verne family, and Elder Aaron of the silver descendants n, had alle. Within the family, the only Extraordinary Exponent left in Nasir Town with the children was Vanessa. Because she was pregnant. After getting married, Chris often took Vanessa to various ces around the town for secret entertainment day and night, ensuring no one would notice their actions. At first, Vanessa was quite resistant, afraid of being seen, butter she grew ustomed to it. Fortunately, Chris was very skilled at concealment, and their activities had never been discovered, making them increasingly bold. With the youthful vitality of the young couple, it didnt take long for Vanessa to get pregnant. Through the healing runes, Irene could vaguely sense that Vanessa was carrying twins.
In total, there were eleven Extraordinary Exponents from the Fischer family participating in the war, with the mainbatants being Byrne and Chris, of course. Irene, too, carefully carried a sacred object with her, serving as a hidden trump card. The alchemical Type-7 battle barque gradually moved away from Phelps Port and soon entered the White Sea. The White Sea was the safest andrgest of the ud Worlds Nine Seas, located to the east of the Ouden Continent, with an area nearly as vast as the continent itself. Countless inds of all sizes were scattered across the White Sea, mostly inhabited by human beings and Winged Folk on the inhabitable inds, who generallycked civilized upbringing and were fierce and violent in nature. Many ind residents would be wiped out in the struggle for resources, and sessors would gradually multiply a new poption, only to continue the cycle of killing with neers, a loop that had never been broken. In the heyday of the Sea God Cult a thousand years ago, they had a tremendous force in the White Sea, with numerous Monarch Level powerhouses, and even a terrifying being who had reached the Heavenly Enlightenment Level. Back then, the White Sea region was much more civilized than today, but times have changed, and all the former glory has since faded away. Be careful, pay attention when moving stuff! Onboard, the Guards Captain Theo, who was once a boatswain, furrowed his brows, busymanding everyone on their tasks. He had once vowed never to set sail again, but the dual mandates of the Church and thew decreed that unless there were special circumstances such as pregnancy, adult Extraordinary Exponents with high-standard treatment could not avoid the summonses to war. Since Theo was incapable of bing pregnant, he had no choice but to follow his family onto the military ship. However, he was quite satisfied with the ship.
It was one hundred and fifty feet in length, with forty-four canons and a discement of eight hundred tons, its crew numbered two hundred and fifty; strengthened by the alchemy inscribed on the bottom of the ship to enhance its overall propulsion and defensive power, it was mainly used for attacking maritime merchant ships, long-range patrolling, and serving as the vanguard. For an old sailor, the thrill of steering a military ship leased from the Lion n felt absolutely amazing, even more satisfying than the moment he acquired his extraordinary power! In recent years, Theo, now in his fifties, managed to have another daughter, and his entire family had already moved close to Fischer Manor, to prevent the recurrence of past events. In the captains room, Byrne held a sea chart, calling the other ten Extraordinary Exponents aboard to introduce them to some information about the White Sea. There are currently three major powers on the White Sea, and the Sea God Cult is the smallest of them. The other two powers are the indigenous sub-humans, the Winged Folk of the White Sea, and the cier inhabitants living on the edge of the great ciernever provoke them. Members of the Fischer family listened silently by the side. Byrne continued to speak: However, their sphere of influence is far from the coast of the Ouden Continent; under normal circumstances, if we do not venture deep into the White Sea, we will never encounter them. The silver descendant elder Aaron stood by the side, deep in thought; he had recently been preparing to strike at the Transmutation Level. Should he seed, Aaron might be able to vie for the position of the elder of all silver descendants on the East Coast, greatly increasing the power he wielded. With his arms crossed over his chest, he gazed at Byrne and asked: Ive heard of the Winged Folk, apparently thergest branch among the half-orcs,monly seen only in the Nine Seas. As for the great cier, what is that?
Theo, who held a strong distaste for the arrogant Elder Aaron, said solemnly, Elder Aaron, I thought you knew everything. Turns out you know of the Winged Folk, but know nothing of the great cier? As a former boatswain, Theo, pointing to the sea chart of the White Sea, shook his head, The world beyond the seas is muchrger than this sea chart depicts. The Ouden Continent is the center of the ud World, surrounded by oceans in a ring. And beyond the oceans, theres a giant ring of massive ciers. Theo drew a small circle representing the Ouden Continent and then sketched a muchrger circle around it to symbolize the massive ciers. It spans several seas, dividing the whole world into inner and outer parts. And beyond the great cier, there are other continents. It is difficult for outsiders to cross the great cier and reach the seas inside, and conversely, it is also hard for us to venture beyond the great cier. Except for Byrne and Erik, who frequently read books, the rest were hearing about the ud World in more detail for the first time, and everyone was stunned for a moment. Soon after, they heard Archibald murmuring to himself: So thats it. We actually live inside a giant bagel! Irene looked at the map calmly for a while and curiously said, If the great cier melted one day, it would be easier for us and the outsiders toe into contact, wouldnt it? But Theo kept shaking his head, speaking very seriously, That wouldnt be a good thing at all. Those of us who often go to sea know of a legend, passed down from sailor to sailor, an ancient tale about the great cier. The great cier must never melt, for it seals the ancient gods of old. Should They awaken anew, They will surely bring the world to ruin!
Knight Verne shook his head and said, That seems a bit extreme. With the great pantheon of gods watching over us, even if the evil ancient gods from the legends did awake, They wouldnt stand a chance at destroying the world. A few close confidants of the Fischer family nced at him but said nothing. After a while, the cruiser ferrying the Fischer family arrived beside an ind in the White Sea and docked therethis ind had a stationing camp for the Tempest Church and the Cyart people. The Priests of the Tempest Church and many noble officers of Cyart had already arrived at the camp, waiting for the pre-war meeting to be convened. The ind was filled with subtropical jungles and many dark-skinned, almost bare-chested indigenous White Sea people asborers, who dared not make eye contact with the Cyart people. The members of the Fischer family had just reached the ind when they immediately sensed that something was off. Almost every Cyart person they saw looked at them with disdain, filled with scorn, and some even spat on the ground frowningly from a distance. Chapter 136: 130 Bloodbath Chapter 136: Chapter 130 Bloodbath
` The Fischer family had endured the scorn and disdain of everyone, and the reason was actually quite simple. During the most difficult times of the war, they hid in the rear, massively producing military supplies, continuously expanding production, and ceaselessly profiteering from the war. While all other East Coast noble families were fighting and dying on the front lines, some families even being annihted, the Fischers were still eating their fill, to the envy and irritation of many. In such circumstances, trying to argue that logistics are also part of the division ofbor would be meaningless. Besides, the families were not united as one, and the profits the Fischers made did not go into the national treasury but into their own pockets instead.
It wasnt until the war was nearing its end and victory was on the horizon that they finally went to the front lines. ording to the Eagle n, the Fischers were just there to reap the fruits of victory, and when it came time to reward military achievements, they would surely snatch many honors from other families. Now, it wasnt just the enemy families, but even those that were neutral held the Fischers in contempt, privately considering them to be utterly shameless. Byrne, after learning the situation from people of the Lion n, exined it to Irene, shaking his head: ording to them, our family does seem to have gone too far. Besides nicknames like vampires, cowardly fishermen, our family has now gotten a new nickname. Irene frowned and immediately asked: What nickname? Byrnes expression was strange as he shook his head again and said: East Coast Big Squirrel! Irene was stunned for a moment before she realized what it meant; a squirrel was better than a rat, after all. Theres a type ofrge squirrel verymon in the East Coast area; they are adept at stealing fruit from the farmers, skilled thieves. When farmers are busy with the harvest, the big squirrels move in, seizing the opportunity to pick the fruits. Byrne let out a sigh, saying, Actually, its quite fitting, but lets not care too much about public opinion. After all, weve already made a lot of money. Being scolded is a small price to pay.
After thinking for a while, Irene suddenly asked, Why doesnt the Lion n help exin for us? Why would they let their allys reputation worsen like this? Didnt you say they value us a lot? Byrne fell into thought, and after a long while, said: They probably dont see anything wrong with this situation. The worse our rtions with other families, the more we will have to rely on the Lion n. Irene was slightly taken aback but soon understood the rationale. On this ind, many indigenous ves still existed. Even though the ve system was officially abolished, the Cyart people still considered the White Sea inders as ves without any hesitation, and the Priests of the Church raised no objections. Moreover, there was a particrly cruel scenery on the ind, where many indigenous bodies were strung along one side of the ind with long ropes, their deaths tragic. They were Sea God followers who were caught, men and women, old and young, most of whom starved to death here. Byrne felt very ufortable after seeing the scenery; many children had no choice as they were born into the Sea God Cult. Irene stood nearby, calmly saying, Dont forget about Erik. Upon hearing this, Byrne quickly remembered how Erik lost his father to an attack by the Sea God Cult. The number of people in Nasir Town who initially died from the attacks was in the thousands; he had no right to sympathize with the followers of the Sea God Cult. Moreover, when the Kesse family was annihted, though he did not participate directly, he had tacitly allowed the killing of children.
Yes, his gaze growing even firmer. In the military camps conference hall on the ind, there were officers of the Cyart Royal Army, Priests from the Tempest Church, and key members of the East Coast noble families. The Cyart Royal Family, emting the Lorne citizens military reforms, had had the private armies of various noble families gradually transition to be part of the Cyart Royal Army, with regr military organization. However, they were still privately owned by the Extraordinary nobility, not directly controlled by the Royal Family. Byrne arrived in the conference hall and listened silently to the conversations of the adults. The Tempest Bishop, reeking of alcohol, was also present, his face cold. He was a central figure in the war, followed by Assistant Priest Zayne, Viscount Bast, and Viscount Zavier. As for Earl Hovern, the East Coast Governor, he did note overseas. Byrne had always found it strange why Earl Hovern from the Hovern family, whose main territories were in other provinces, was appointed by the Royal Family as the East Coast Governor. Bad news, Byrne. The person who suddenly came to speak to Byrne was Lieutenant Colonel Abel, the younger brother of Viscount Bast. Its said that the Hovern family ns to rece the current town chief of Nasir Town and hand over thatnd to another viscount from within their family. How the new viscount will treat the Fischer family is uncertain; they might confiscate the factory and then drive you out to Ourde.
` Byrnes face changed dramatically, and he fell into deep thought. They had finally been noticed by those above. For years, Nasir Town, under the management of the Fischer family, had been dutifully paying taxes to the mentally deranged Baron Hovern. And as Baron Hoverns branch watched the tax revenue, along with the substantial private bribes, continue to increase, they allowed the Fischer family to grow stronger, a state of mutually beneficial rtions. However, even though the rtionship at the grassroots level was friendly, it seemed that Earl Hovern, the governor of the East Coast and the head of the Hovern family, had finally started to consider targeting the Fischer family as part of his political calctions. Since the rapidly developing Fischer family had be loyal supporters of the Lion n in recent years, Earl Hovern, who supported the Eagle n, would not want them to have an easy time going forward. Firstly, they were specifically named to join the battle, and secondly, another family member was sent to manage Nasir Town. Whats more, it was uncertain what else Earl Hovern had nned. Byrne immediately expressed his gratitude with sincerity, This is big trouble, thank you for informing me, Mr. Abel. Lieutenant Colonel Abel pondered for a while and said, Your familys properties are mostly in Nasir Town, which is indeed troublesome. Perhaps you could move the factories to Ourde Vige beforehand, to prevent them from finding an excuse to seize them. Moving a factory was not an easy task, and Ourde was not at all suitable for establishing factories.
It was apparent that this officer had no understanding of these matters, making Byrne unsure how to respond. In the past, the Fischer family was too insignificant for the high and mighty East Coast governor to even remember the existence of Fischer, but in recent years, their family had gradually be famous on the East Coast. And being famous was not always a good thing, especially for the weak. During the war, the Fischer familys wealth rapidly increased each year through military supply orders. Although they were still far fromparing with the viscount families due to their shorter umtion of wealth, they were already one of the leading baronial families. There was no doubt that wealth was the root of envy. Dayster, half of the warships set out under the bishops orders, heading for an ind upied by followers of the Sea God. The Fischer family was also in the lineup, cruising on a cruiser as the vanguard. It was the first time the Fischer family was truly on the battlefield, and everyone was very tense, with serious expressions on their faces. But things turned out to be much easier than expected. Perhaps because the target was not strong enough, or maybe because the war had entered its final stages, the followers of the Sea God on the ind put up almost no resistance and surrendered quickly. However, several of the surrendered Extraordinary Exponents of the Sea God Cult were taken away and then transformed into stone statues by Iron Blood Viscount Oder, an ally of the Lion n, using powerful transformation magic, and were destroyed and killed. A brutal massacre began. The deep-seated animal instincts within blood were provoked, and the Cyart people whonded on the ind turned into demons, looting everything visible without hesitation, killing and raping wildly.
The members of the Fischer family werepletely shocked; these soldiers who had fought for years on the battlefield were fundamentally different from them! They could recklessly abandon all morals without hesitation and do everything they were capable of. Because there were no rules here to punish wicked acts! Aaron, consumed by greed, couldnt restrain himself and shouted, Lets loot too, or well be toote! Knight Verne, Aaron, his deputy, and many family soldiers were all restless. The core members of the Fischer family all looked toward the family head, Byrne. Byrne was silent for a moment, then resolutely said, Take anything of value, attack immediately anyone armed or Extraordinary among the ind natives, but dont kill those who offer no resistance, and absolutely do not assault women. Such hypocrisy! Aaron couldnt help but sneer, even mumbling to himself, while the other members of the Fischer family had varied thoughts on the matter. Chris, Irene, and Theo were indifferent, while the two silver descendants and Knight Verne were quite discontented. Byrne couldnt help but frown, but he soon saw approving looks from Erik and Archibald as well as the Abbot siblings. The sister from the Abbot family said cheerfully, The Lord of Salvation will surely praise your actions. Hearing this, Byrne couldnt help but reflect; the Lord of Salvation would definitely not look kindly upon heretics. Erik, Archibald, the Abbot siblings If he had just issued an order for wanton conduct, dissatisfaction might have arisen in their hearts. And if Vanessa were here, she might not be able to tolerate it and secretly act to prevent other Cyart peoples outrages. He suddenly had an epiphany. As a family grewrger, people with a variety of ideas and beliefs inevitably became more numerous, and the family head was like an invisible scale of faith, with the beliefs of each important member adding weight to both sides of the scale, ultimately determining the path the Fischer family would take into the future. Chapter 137: 131 All-Out Attack Chapter 137: Chapter 131 All-Out Attack
Half of the thousands of natives on the ind were eventually massacred, a level of bloodshed that rendered the Fischer family silent. Aarons deputy wanted to rape a native mother and daughter, but was quickly stopped by Aaron, who sneered, Since Byrne has already given the order, we should not break the rules! Otherwise, it will give him more leverage. His deputy was very dissatisfied, We silver descendants are not Fischers dogs, why should we be so obedient? Aaron shook his head, his tone cold, I dont want to say more, put away your pathetic sadistic desires. If you want women, you can find them anywhere! When the army returned to the camp, Byrne encountered Viscount Bast on the ind and wanted to say something, but refrained. Does the recent massacre make you ufortable?
Viscount Bast smiled slightly and said: This is not the domestic realm anymore. Overseas, it is actually like this. The natives even kill each other more excessively than us; they even indulge in cannibalism at times. He narrowed his eyes, adding emphasis, Many of our Cyart people have been cruelly devoured by them! Our people also need to vent their hatred. Years of war have changed many, and some will never forget the madness they experienced overseas for their entire lives. Byrne nodded slightly, saying calmly, I already understand that this is the cruel overseas, but I still cannot be a thoroughly cruel person, and thats actually quite alright. On the calm sea, a ship resembling a sea fortress, a gship battleship, harbored the main members of the Garcia and Eagle families in the confidential and exquisitely furnished captains room. The name of Viscount Garcia was Seamus Garcia, and his nickname was Reaper. The family bloodline he inherited was Gale Wings Falcon. In fact, the Garcia familys nickname is Roarer, and Gale Wings Falcon is not the strongest bloodline in the Garcia lineage, just amon magic beast bloodline. However, Viscount Garcia, through his own efforts and a good two fortunate encounters, plus the high-quality Magic Potions purchased by his family, forced his strength to the level of high-level Transmutation. In the brutal wars with the Rhea People, the young mans ability to instantly deliverrge-area invisible shes capable of severing sturdy ships and cannons brought fear to many enemies on the battlefield. He was rugged, with a beard, his eyes serious and wise, and his thick eyebrows were always furrowed, as if constantly vignt and decisive.
Viscount Garcia, dressed in military uniform, was discussing with the head of the Eagle n, ck Hawk Viscount Zavier, how to deal with the Lion n and Viscount Bast. He asked seriously, After the war is over, should wepletely fall out with Basts Lion n? ck Hawk Viscount Zavier was the head of the Eagle n, the main rival of Viscount Bast. Zavier had a coldplexion, deep-set eyes, and an aura that made people wary of approaching him. Its not time to fall outpletely yet. He, unlike the casually humorous Bast who favored tailcoats, always wore a pure ck Priest robe, and the Lion n called him the living dead in a coffin. This set of robes symbolizing order and judgment was, in fact, a very powerful Forbidden rare artifact. Zavier, a cold and cautious man, wore it at all times, even refusing to take it off for sleep, instead ordering his subordinates to memorize cleaning type Spells to rece regr baths. In just a few decades, ck Hawk climbed to power by siding with one of the Ten Great Pirs, the Hovern family, and alone lead the Eagle n from a baronial family to a powerful n capable of confronting the Lions. Zavier continued with a stern face, Although in recent years the Lion n has never dared to confront us head-on, we still cant underestimate their depth. The Lion n may still have hidden forces; even if our two families join forces, we may not be able to destroy thempletely in the short term. Moreover, Iron Blood Oder, and the Spirit Deer, Sunrise, three families are still their loyal allies, and the mysterious Alchemy Council also maintains ambiguous connections with them.
In terms of hard power, we are not the advantaged ones. Hearing this, Viscount Garcia could only nod in agreement; he certainly knew the terror of the Lion n. Zavier calmly took out a strange, edged stone that constantly emitted an unusual aura and yed with it in his hand. With every turn of the ck stone, he seemed to get younger, gradually aging backward from around fifty to looking like a young man in his early twenties. The youthful Zavier looked extremely handsome, with long, thick eyebrows, a tall nose, and a mesmerizing, aloof charisma. With an expressionless face, he continued to say: We still need to wait. As long as Earl Hovern achieves Monarch Level and shifts the Hovern familys strategic focus to the East Coast, we will have won. The two families mutual supporter, the Shattered Giant Hovern family, actually faced a lot of pressure domestically. Because most of the families among the Ten Great Pirs did not want Earl Hovern to reach Monarch Level; though the Hovern family had its own allies, the oue was still uncertain. If the Hovern family of Cyart falls, its certain that the various families in the country that are dependent on them will meet a disastrous fate. Viscount Garcia spoke gravely, The Donnerue n, relying on their marriage alliance with the Wastnd Beast Frosac family, still ns to remain neutral, not wanting to offend anyone. Zavier nodded, his expression unchanged, and continued:
We still need to win over the Donnerue and Sunrise ns, especially the Sunrise n. I know something C the water source of Sunrise Lake has been polluted by the factories in the southern part of Fein City in recent years, and they have a huge dispute with Viscount Bast. The factories in Fein City that were one after another established, represent the interests of many families on the East Coast, and to ensure the support of most of these people, Viscount Bast can only sacrifice the interests of the Sunrise n. The Sunrise n can be swayed, and as long as four out of the seven viscount families on the East Coast stand in opposition to the Lion n and the important supporter, Earl Hovern, is able to sessfully reach the Monarch Level, then the future of the Eagle n will be much smoother. Viscount Garcia suddenly asked, By the way, Mr. Zavier, you know about the Fischer family, dont you? Zavier nodded slightly and calmly replied: Ive heard of them; they are Big Squirrel, Cowardly Fisherman, Vampire, and also supporters of the Lion. People say their patriarch, Byrne, has never fought in his life, not even the youngest girl could lose to him, the only thing he can do is kneel on the ground and polish Viscount Basts shoes. Anger appeared on Viscount Garcias face, his brows furrowed tightly, as if spitting out hatred through his teeth. Although the church has determined that the Kesse family was tragically struck by the Sea God Cults poison hand, I believe it was definitely the Fischers who acted, that family is not as weak as they appear on the surface. I even suspect that the disappearance of my son-inw, William, might also be their doing, because it all happened on the same night. Zaviers face remained expressionless, and after pondering for a moment, he said indifferently: Ive already mentioned the situation in Nasir Town to Earl Hovern, and people from his family will drive the Fischers out of Nasir and confiscate their factories.
Thats good. Because dealing with the insignificant Fischer family was a minor matter, the two did not talk about it much but moved on to the next topic. Zavier thoughtfully said, In some time, the final assault will beunched, isnt it? We willpletely eradicate the foundation of the Sea God Cult. In the following period, the Fischer family followed the army in subjugating several inds, finding their resistance was stronger than the first ind they encountered. But Byrne quickly realized that not all Cyart people plundered and ughtered recklessly after conquering each ind, but had different strategies due to various reasons. The first ind they blood-washed was actually the homnd of a Sea God priest called Han. And that priest of the Sea God Cult, Han, was the opposing leader who killed the most Cyart people in the naval wars, so avenging his homnd had always been part of the n. The Fischer family was already controversial, and even in the subsequent battles, they maintained a conservative position, and not even one of their soldiers died, further subjecting them to much scorn and abuse. Unable to bear it, Archibald angrily suggested to Byrne that the Fischer family should take the forefront in the next battles to show their courage to those people. Aaron and Abbott, the siblings, also felt that Byrne was too cowardly, and Verne wanted to support this cowardly act but couldnt bring himself to say it. Byrne vividly remembered his father, Luciuss words, Always be a wise coward, rather than a brave useless person.
He felt nothing for so-called honor and tly rejected Archibalds suggestion. We absolutely cannot be in the forefront, even during the most advantageous stages of a war, casualties still exist on the front lines, and our family simply cannot afford the loss. Finally, after several months, a total assault that would definitively determine the oue of the naval war was about to begin. The priests of the Tempest Church, in advance, drew a veryplex blue spell inscription on every soldier, including Extraordinary Exponents, in the shape of an equteral triangle. When the drawing waspleted, there was also the sound of the sea breeze. As for Byrne and Chris, who were at the Transmutation Level of the Extraordinary Exponents, the unique spell inscriptions they received were very different, moreplex blue triangles emitting the light of the sea, continually producing the sound of the waves uponpletion. As long as the priests subsequently cast a collective spell, the Tempest Bishop and many Transmutation Level powerhouses would be able to use these unique spell inscriptions to draw upon the spiritual power and even the life force of everyone in the army, providing endless sustenance for themselves. However, if the transmitters were too far from the transmission range or lost concentration, the sustenance would cease. Fight-hardened soldiers, with greater spiritual and life force than ordinary civilians, and the lower-tier Extraordinary Exponents, obviously had even higher quality, were unlikely to easily break and run, being able to focus for an extended period. When the intensity of the battle reached the higher echelons, the greatest contribution of the mortal army and lower-tier Extraordinary Exponents was to harass with firearms and consume themselves to provide sustenance for the stronger Extraordinary Exponents. Finally, the whole army set out. Their next target was the Sea God Cults main base in the White Sea region, arge ind with a poption of tens of thousands, where the remaining seven priests of the Sea God Cultsmandyer had retreated. Chapter 138: 132: Concluding the Writing Chapter 138: Chapter 132: Concluding the Writing
Before boarding the ship, Byrne suddenly saw Viscount Bast standing not far away, his head bowed and his expression quite troubled. Therefore, Byrne couldnt help but walk over and asked, Whats wrong, Viscount Bast? Viscount Bast remained silent for a long time, shook his head, and said with a meaningful lift of his face, Nothing, I might just be overthinking. After reviewing it all, I always felt that the war was won too easily. The Sea God Cult initially provoked us on arge scale, which led to the war, and then they smoothly met their defeat. Their entire decision-making process seemed too reckless, as if they were seeking a war they were bound to lose. After pondering for a long time, Byrne said: Such situations do ur. The East Coast natives back then acted in the same way, driven by hate and interests, and as collective emotions surged, the tribe made rash decisions regardless of the disparity in strength.
He paused for a moment, then continued: Otherwise, most wars should start with a surrender. If everyone was rational, there would be no need to fight. In reality, even those doomed to lose always believe they have a chance of winning. Viscount Bast nodded, his expressionplex as he spoke: Youre partly right. Decisions made without fully grasping the situation due to limited intelligence and circumstances aremon throughout history. But Ive met with the decision-makers of the Sea God Cult a few times, even fought against them, and I felt those priests are not foolish people. Moreover, I trust my eyes that can see through peoples hearts more than the analysis I just mentioned. Byrne was well aware that Viscount Basts proudest attribute had always been his ability to read people. He often joked half-seriously that he had a magical vision that allowed him to see right into everyones true heart instantly. Viscount Bast smiled and said, Byrne, you might do good or evil, but no matter what, you would never betray your friends and family, so I trust you a lot. Perhaps to reassure him, Viscount Bast had told him something simr several times over the years. Its probably just me overthinking it. The Tempest Bishop has Monarch Level power, and the Sea God Cult no longer has the resources or legacy to produce new Monarch powerful experts. Our advantage is decisive. Byrne nodded, thinking to leave to board the ship, but Viscount Bast forcibly handed him a hexagonal box made of green jade. Im lending you this mysterious rare artifact for now. It maye in handy if theres any danger.
Byrne expressed his thanks and epted it without hesitation. The entire Fischer family boarded the sail warship, following the mighty naval force as they set off, with their final destination being the ind where the Sea God Cults headquarters were located. After several rtively easy battles, the members of the Fischer family were quite ted, knowing that once the final battle was won, they could return to Nasir. Afterward woulde the phase of post-war rewards and evaluations, and upon their return to Nasir, they would be warmly weed by the people. Even Byrne couldnt help but rx a little, but then the words of Viscount Bast came back to him, and he couldntpletely let go of his vignce. They had obtained a type of rune stone that could record spells, using the ss 2 Extraordinary Material Moon River Stone as the base, and fashioning it into a rune stone resembling a pebble, which was snow-white all over with several spells inscribed on the front. Rune stones are monopolized military supplies, only possessed by a few major powers, and the spell recorded in the rune stone acquired by the Fischer family was Walking on Water. Without a doubt, Walking on Water was the sea tribes bane. For the foreign race adept at causing havoc in the sea, just casting Walking on Water on them would fling these creatures onto the surface, instantly depriving them of their great advantage of hiding in the water. Using Walking on Water against the sea tribe had long been a universal naval tactic among nations. As the sky gradually darkened, thebined forces of Cyart and the Tempest Church were imposing, already arriving at the outskirts of the Sea God Cults headquarters ind. They did not immediatelyunch an attack, but instead, everyone silently recited the spells told by the priests, activating the special spell inscriptions on their bodies, pooling their power to the more powerful Extraordinary Exponents.
Tonight is the end. On the gship, the Thunderous Monarch, known as the Tempest Bishop, grew increasingly solemn, slowly rising into the sky, and instantly a massive thundercloud storm gathered around him. This war is finally going to end, and after that, its time to further reform the internal structure of the Tempest Church, he reflected while drawing the abundant spiritual power supplied by the soldiers, using the Monarch Domain to initiate a thunderous bombardment in advance. The Thunderous Monarch would bombard from the sky for several hours, destroying barriers, damaging buildings, and eliminating most of the enemys living forces, only allowing the troops tond and fight afterward. While the tactic was simple, it was extremely practical. In the Thunderous Monarchs Monarch Domain, the Precisely Inscribed spell was Lightning Magic, and his most proficient general spellcasting technique was the range-increasing Expansion, along with the advanced spellcasting technique Extreme Range to increase casting distance. Therefore, in war, the Thunderous Monarch was able to cast a strategical advantage of a thundercloud storm from an ultra-long range. Every Monarch powerful expert spellcaster would Precisely Inscribe different spells in their Monarch Domain, using it as their most important signature move. A spell inscribed in the domain could be activated instantly, with fully evolved power from all aspects, and when casting it with spellcasting techniques, there was no additional expenditure of spiritual power required. And based on different spellcasting techniques, the same spell could bebined into many vastly different forms. Its starting! Byrne took a deep breath. Byrne, Chris, Irene, and others all concentrated on deck, remaining focused, each sensing the slow drain of their spiritual power, as if invisible threads were drawing it out of their bodies.
In the sky, the dense dark clouds formed a massive dark tapestry, lightning cleaved heavens, like swords of light leaping through the clouds. The Thunderous Monarch stood tall atop the storm, the roar of the lightning giant echoed through the air, strong winds howled like raging waves, sweeping everything away as the forces of nature seemed to converge in the palm of his hand. Just as the thunderclouds gathered in the sky, ready to strike the ind, suddenly everyone heard a sound as massive as a tsunami. Following the sound, the Cyart people witnessed a surprising sight. The sea had turned over! To their astonishment, people saw a vast amount of water churning, eyes full of menace bulging out, rising crazily high, and swiftly reaching hundreds of meters in height! The Spawn of the Abyss! It was an extremely importantbat force for the Sea God Cult, belonging to the favored n of the false Sea God! Many felt a subconscious fear, yet felt that there wasnt really a problem as long as the Thunderous Monarch was present. Even if the Spawn of the Abyss possessed great power, enough to destroy a town, it was only equivalent to an Extraordinary Exponent in the Metamorphosis Phase. Even a few high-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents could contend with it for quite a while. In front of a Monarch powerful expert reinforced by an army, the Spawn of the Abyss had no power to resist! The several hundred meters tall Spawn of the Abyss surged with countless waters, madly rushing towards the thundercloud storm!
Hmph, a n sheltered by deceit and evil, fall into the abyss as dirty wreckage, the Thunderous Monarch sneered, hisughter spreading in all directions with the thunderclouds. The next moment, a deluge of lightning struck down, instantly hitting the massive body of the Spawn of the Abyss, erupting into a huge spray of water hundreds of meters high. The Cyart people couldnt help but cheer! Just then, something unexpected happened! A strong ck light shed across the sky, even darker than the night itself, and in an instant, it tore open the grand, vast storm from the middle. Many were bewildered by this scene, not knowing what had happened, only noticing that after the Spawn of the Abyss was attacked once by the thunderstorm, the Thunderous Monarch didnt pursue further. Only a very few of the Cyart military, those who had reached high-level Transmutation, could notice that a figure had breached the storms domain in the cover of night! How is that possible! Thats an impossible feat unless they are also a Monarch Level powerful expert! Damn it, the Sea God Cult still has a trick up its sleeve! The person capable of such a deed was undoubtedly a Monarch Level powerful expert! Assistant Priest Zayne, casting a spell, his voice spread to all Transmutation Level Extraordinary Exponents through a special spell inscription.
Even if the Sea God Cult has a newly risen Monarch powerful expert, they cannot possibly defeat the Bishop! Do not fear, maintain your focus! Byrne only saw the ck light that tore through the storm from afar, unable to see the figure, but upon hearing Zaynes words, his heart still sank, feeling that something was amiss. A newly risen Monarch powerful expert from the Sea God Cult? Wasnt that a debunked rumor? Didnt the Sea God Cultck the resources and lineage to raise a new Monarch? And if the Sea God Cult really had a Monarch powerful expert, why hadnt they shown up during the years before the war? The memories in his mind seemed to be linking together, forming aplete puzzlehe was just a bit away. At this moment, Byrne and the entire Fischer family were shocked still. Something truly chilling, enough to send a shudder through everyones core, urred! In the vast darkness of night, a giant white hand emerged from nowhere, like a mountain falling from the sky, carrying boundless authority as it reached for the ck thundercloud storm. Everything waspletely ruined now! A second Monarch powerful expert from the enemy! And then, Byrne heard Zaynes cursing voiceing through the special spell inscription. Bast! Lion n! Dont you dare flee! Have you lost your minds? We havent lost yet! Damn it! Hearing this, he felt even more terrified. The Lion n fleeing from the battlefield was a choice that would destroy the familys honor and reputation for a century! Even more frightening for Byrne was the reason Viscount Bast had made such an instantaneous decisionthere was only one usible exnation! Without fleeing at once, it would be toote! Without any hesitation, he shouted, Theo, take the helm immediately, retreat! The next moment, when the Fischer people looked up, they saw red on the side! A fiery red mist abruptly shed through the night sky, as if drawn by the mighty hand of a deity, erasing a good half of the ck thundercloud storm from existence! Everyones heart sank, and their eyes were filled with nothing but despair. A third Chapter 139: 133: The Sky is Falling! Chapter 139: Chapter 133: The Sky is Falling!
The Thunderous Monarch was a low-level Monarch and a top Extraordinary Exponent, possessing the mighty power to ughter inds from afar, offering great advantages in war. He was the one supporting the skies of the East Coast! Yet, now more and more people knew in their hearts that the skies of the East Coast were about to copse! Three against one! The three Monarch powerful experts of the opposition, clearly backed by the masses of the Sea God Cult, left the Thunderous Monarch with no chance of victory, so isted in deep territory that even escaping alive seemed tremendously difficult. In the dark night sky, a rout that would surely end in the Thunderous Monarchs death was already taking shape.
How many years had it been? How many years had it been since bishops from the great churches hadst fallen in battle? The Monarch powerful experts of the Eastern Four Kingdoms were few in number; the Cyart nobles and Tempest Priests on the battlefield simply couldnt understand which factions had suddenly intervened. On the lightless dark sea surface, the sailing ship carrying the Fischer familypleted its turn, following the numerous ships of the Lion n, swiftly distancing itself from the battlefield that was about to witness a catastrophic disaster. Full speed ahead! Leave the battlefield! Theo widened his eyes, and shouted excitedly, knowing that it was somewhatte to run. The next moment, more and more ships in the fleet were turning around, all the ns began to flee desperately! A malignant chain reaction quickly formed, and the entire still intact army copsed in an instant, leaving only a few church ships waiting for orders, while the rest attempted to flee the battlefield in a mad rush. Byrne suddenly perceived that the purple-red stone in his bosom was trembling slightly, as if resonating with something. Whats going on? He suddenly realized that the other side of the sensation was actually the battlefield of the Monarch powerful experts! Could it be?
A storm of shock and incredulity raged in Byrnes heartcould it be that someone was using the purple-red stone there? He abruptly remembered the transaction at the Alchemy Council; it appeared that apart from himself and Sr Gold, everyones purple-red stones had been traded away for Spirit Essence. Could one of the top experts among the Thunderous Monarch or the forces surrounding him actually be thedy from the Alchemy Council, Spirit Essence herself? Her reason for trading and collecting the stones at the Alchemy Council was to deal with the Thunderous Monarch! Byrne couldnt help but feel confused. Wasnt it said that the greatest power of the purple-red stone was only on the level of top treasures and oddities? Could its gathering pose a great threat to a Monarch powerful expert? Fuck you all! Youre all bastards! Cowards! A bunch of ball-less idiots! Curses continued toe from the special spell inscription while the Assistant Priest Zayne, almost mad with fury, spared no one as he hurled insults at those who were deserting in the heat of battle. Nevertheless, no one paid attention. Those who were obsequious, those who were brave, those who were loyal, all suddenly stopped paying any heed to Zayne, the powerful figure of authority. Suddenly, a tremendous force started to churn the sea surface, swiftly spreading, as several massive Spawn of the Abyss took the form of a tsunami that came along with the dark night, raising enormous waves as if the powers of darkness had awakened, shrouding the entire sea area within! They nked the Cyart fleet trying to scatter and flee from both sides. Woo!
On the dark wave crests, the moonlight shone tremblingly, and the tsunami roared like an angry dragon, unleashing an unprecedented cmity within the dark abyss. The Spawn of the Abyss rose tens of meters, obscuring the moonlight before descending in an instant, overturning entire ships, their numerous ferocious eyes splitting open into sharp-toothed mouths that crunched and devoured the Cyart people howling as they fell into the abyss. One after another, warships were overturned by the tsunami, and along with the crisis from within the bodies of the Spawn of the Abyss, there came countless members of the sea tribe! As part of the foreign race that lived in the sea, the sea tribesmen mostly had the bodies of fish and limbs like humans, wielding sharp weapons to tear and pierce flesh and even gaping their maws to brutally consume Cyart people who fell into the sea. Massive amounts of bright red blood flowed across the sea surface, spreading with the waves unsettlingly, infusing the waters red, the entire world shrouded in a bizarre scene. Zayne, with his deep blue hair, gaunt face, and aplexion so pale it seemed void of blood, stood cold-faced atop the sea surface, unable to swear any longer. He stared at the copsing battlefield, fear and absurdity rising deep within, the Sea God Cults hidden power was far greater than imagined! No matter how decayed the Tempest Church has be, no matter how degenerate those swine are, theres no way they would have failed to detect anything at all, unless someone from within deliberately concealed it. For years, like the other major churches, internal strife within the Tempest Church grew more and more fierce, yet he never thought that someone would actually collude with an external enemy. It appeared that there would always be those who abandoned all morals first. They didnt care about the defeat in this war, nor would they mind if millions of people on the East Coast died in theing years after the Sea God Cults counterattack ashore! Zayne looked up to the horizon, gazing at the superior he had followed for over a decade.
Despite being constantly drunk due to the price he paid, he would help the fishermen drive away toxic fish tides and would rage and roar over the deaths of the East Coast people, always rushing to the front lines since the war began. And because of behind-the-scenes dealings by multiple powers, a joint decision, that powerful Monarch king, who reserved his thunder and rage only for the enemy and was considered an entric within the church, with few friends He was about to die here! The connection to the Thunderous Monarch had already been severed just now, and even as Zayne tried tomunicate via the spell inscription, there was no response at all, indicating that the other party was certainly in an abnormal state. He could only tremble and mutter to himself as he made The Oath. I, Zayne Frosac, make a sincere vow to the vast Tempest Overlord, that I will spend decades, even hundreds of years, to avenge you! Otherwise, my soul shall fall into the icy abyss of the underworld after death and never find peace! After speaking, Zaynes body gradually turned into seawater and disappeared from the surface of the ocean. As the disintegrating army escaped further away from the outer limits of the spell inscription, the sustainability of the power owned by the Thunderous Monarch also gradually ceased. His defeat came even quicker. In the dark night, the spreading storm clouds and tempest showed signs of dispersing, and even to ordinary people, it was evident that the Tempest Bishop was about topletely give in. Byrne, Chris, Theo, Erik, and others held their breath on the ship, maintaining silence, feeling a suffocating sense of dread and tightness in their chests. Even Archibald stopped talking and just stood there trembling.
They kept hearing the roars of the Spawn of the Abyss and the continuous screams and watched as one sailing ship after another was smashed to pieces and sank due to the tsunamis raised by the Spawn of the Abyss. The terrifying howls and roars of the Spawn of the Abyss were like whispers from the Grim Reaper, heralding the oceans fury and unstoppable force. The tsunamis rising from the dark sea had the power to destroy everything, turning it all into insignificant foam. The sailing ship carrying the entire Fischer family was like passing through a tunnel of death, at risk ofplete destruction, about to be buried in the abyssal seabed at any moment. The people on the ship could only pray nervously, without any means of resistance. Irene was the calmest person on the entire ship, unaffected by fear. Oh, great Lord of the Lost, the Fischer family is your most devout follower, please protect us She knew that even if she offered all her life, she couldnt possibly turn the situation around, and could only continuously pray to the Lord of the Lost. Woo! Suddenly, not far in front of the sailing ship, a massive Spawn of the Abyss surged upwards, bringing a churning dark tsunami that intercepted their path. Its over! Byrne suddenly looked up, staring at it as it rose high above, carrying the dark tumultuous waters, reaching a hundred meters into the air and an utterly despairing height. With the sea churning, the entire sailing ship shook continuously. Byrne heard Theos loud shouts; the constantly swaying ship was trying hard to turn, while Irene also promptly took out a clear bottle and knelt on the ground, wanting to pray for the great power of the Lord of the Lost.
It was toote! It was all toote! Byrnes heart was burning with impatience; it waspletelyte! They were all about to die! The total demise of the Fischer family was right before his eyes! The next moment, they would be buried at the bottom of the sea! Transcend! Sparks of lightning shed in Byrnes eyes as his mind worked furiously, pondering any possible way out of the desperate situation! Aaaaaah! He yelled, without hesitation, he sprinted at high speed, broke through the deck with a stomp, and leaped tens of meters away from the ship. Except for Irene, who was devotedly praying, and Theo, who was earnestly steering, everyone else on board was stunned, having no idea what Byrne was trying to do! Midair, he suddenly drew his flintlock and fired a bullet, then decisively snapped his fingers and shape-shifted with the bullet flying far away! The next moment, Byrne was high up in the air, staring solemnly at the sailing ship below the dark tsunami, the vessels insignificance about to be swallowed by the monstrous Spawn of the Abyss. He had never tried it before, but now, it was the only thing left to try! Target Lock on the entire ship and all members of the Fischer family! Pale fingers stretched out, the middle finger pressed hard, snapping at the space between the ring finger and the thumb. Snap! Shape-shifting! In an instant, drawing on all the Spiritual Power within his soul, Byrne frantically tried to swap ces with the entire ship. He felt his body trembling violently, and the sensation of his drained power almost made him lose consciousness immediately, blood seeping constantly from his eyes. An invisible force covered the entire sailing ship, and because there wasnt enough time to adjust the target, he couldnt give up on anyone, and he didnt want to give up on any member of the Fischer family in the first ce! Suddenly, Byrne found himself enveloped by an impending dark sea about to crush down on him. The exchange seeded! He let out a long breath of relief and slumped into unconsciousness,pletely losing awareness. The next moment, the people on the ship were amazed to find that they had collectively moved a hundred meters away, and the oppressive dark wave that was above them had vanished! Boom! Apanied by a loud boom, the gigantic hull of the ship heavily crashed onto the sea, causing everyone, unprepared for such force, to tumble about, with a few even screaming as they were flung into the sea. Mr. Byrne! His Excellency Byrne is over there! Erik and Archibald both shouted Byrnes name while Chris, expressionless, rushed to the edge of the ship and without hesitation dove into the murderous dark waters. Chapter 140: 134: A Powerful Enemy Has Arrived Chapter 140: Chapter 134: A Powerful Enemy Has Arrived
Chris suddenly leaped into the icy, dark, boundless seawater, moving at an unusually fast speed, swimming toward the sinking Byrne like a flying fish. Even in the lightless waters, he could still rely on Tracking Senses to discern his location, quickly finding that familiar scent amidst the multitude of odors. Finally, Chris reached Byrnes side, he reached out to grab the unconscious man, and suddenly tried to pull him back to the ship. But suddenly, he realized he was inside the body of the Spawn of the Abyss! Unknowingly, the two had already been enveloped by the terrifying creature,yer uponyer. One after another, menacing eyes several meters long approached, and from the middle, they crazily split open, turning into countless tooth-filled gaping maws, aiming to chew and tear them apart!
Chris, expressionless, held onto Byrne like a nimble fish, constantly swimming rapidly in front of the gaping maws, swiftly changing positions to avoid one deadly attack after another. Dragging Byrnes body through the water was truly difficult, and he quickly felt the air in his mouth running out, yet he still didnt let go, continuously swimming towards the ship. All of a sudden, Chris felt another arm throbbing with pain. He simply couldnt dodge all the attacks and still got bitten by a gaping maw once, his whole arm disappearing instantly, with copious amounts of red blood spraying into the sea! Chris remained calm, clearly understanding that the blood loss was bing more and more severe, and he absolutely couldnt dy any longer. Almost out of sheer willpower, Chris still shook off the Spawn of the Abyss and, beforepletely losing his strength, managed to swim with the unconscious Byrne to the edge of the hull. Yet with one hand holding onto Byrne and the other devoured by the Spawn of the Abyss, he had no way to climb onto the constantly moving ship. Moreover, the effects of blood loss grew greater, and Chriss mind gradually became heavy, on the verge of sinking silently to the bottom of the sea. Just then, a man jumped down from the ship. Archibald firmly embraced Chris, then manipted the power of wind to swim upwards toward the surface, bursting out of the water and clenching onto a thick hemp rope let down from the ship. Quick! Pull us up! he bellowed. On deck, Erik, Irene, Aaron, and the Abbott siblings all pulled hard together, quickly hauling them aboard, while Theo continued to steer conscientiously, focusing intensely; the young Knight Verne appeared somewhat petrified, continuously staring at the chilling night in shock.
Meanwhile, Karls intangible consciousness had already flown to the high sky in the distance. He calmly stared at the one-against-three Monarch level battle in the sky. Storms, blood fog, white giants, ck light. They vied with each other, tinting the night withpletely different scenes, as if heralding the end of the world. Irene not continuing the sacrifices just now was the right choice, for if those Monarch powerful experts had discovered their existence, the Fischer family would have been subjected to even fiercer pursuit. By then, their chances of survival would likely have been zero. Karl was very clear on one thing, even if he drained the remaining decade-plus years of Irenes life, the weapon he would receive would not be able to kill a true Monarch Level powerful expert. He soon discovered something interesting, which was that the Monarchs besieging the Tempest Bishop were wary and vignt of each other. Those three Monarch powerful experts have been holding back all this time; it looks like theres absolutely no trust among them, and they definitely arent all from the Sea God Cult. Did the Sea God Cults two temporary alliese because of some special transaction? He had already sensed the scent of the Forbidden relic; the Tempest Bishop seemed to think he was doomed and used two distinctly powerful but different Forbidden relics to attack the Monarch powerful experts of the Sea God Cult without any hesitation. Karl felt the Forbidden relics were full of temptation!
Pity, now is not the time. Eventually, the sailboat carrying the Fischer family gradually escaped the crazy battlefield, and the Cyart forces had no idea how many had died in the night. However, every member of the family knew that terror and danger were far from over. As for when safety woulde, nobody could say for sure. The dark night passed silently, and dawn began to brighten. A solitary sailboat drifted on the sea, and most of the members of the Fischer family on board disyed weary expressions. This routes destination was not Phelps Port but would directly reach Nasir Port, when Byrne fell unconscious, Chris had rescued him, and Irene took Byrnes ce to give orders, choosing this path to return home. If they returned to Phelps Port, they would certainly be easy targets for the Sea God Cults ambush, so seeking the rtively unremarkable Nasir was better. Theo, with a grave expression on deck, approached Irene and said: The situation isnt great; we mustnd to repair the ship, or it wontst until tonight and will sink. Subsequently, he and Irene looked towards the distance, where indeed, an ind existed in their sight. This ind, named Karimun by the Tempest Church, means a ck giant sea turtle; from afar, it appeared to be a round ind with no distinctive features.
Eventually, the sailboat anchored on the coast of Karimun Ind. Theynded, mooring the ship with ropes at the edge of the beach, and under Eriks direction, who possessed the Craftsman ability, the people of the Fischer family began repairing the vessel. Damn it! Aarons face looked ugly because his important subordinate hadnt survived. Although he was a brainless guy, he was still an important Extraordinary Exponent from the silver descendants n, yet he had fallen overboard during the Shape-shifting. He had asked Irene for the reason, but she replied that Byrne could only perform Shape-shifting on living beings without malice. Aaron immediately understood that since Byrne did not agree with the raiding, that foolish guy must have harbored malice deep in his heart, no doubt the reason he had perished in the sea. How stupid! Byrne, Irene, Chris, Theo, Archibald, Erik, Aaron, Verne, the Abbott siblings, there were still ten Extraordinary Exponents left on the ship. And some of the ordinary people on the ship had also died, thrown out of the ship as it was shape-shifted and fell into the water, or had broken their necks from crashing inside the ship, leaving a total of one hundred and fifteen people left. By the beach, Chris stood calmly in front of Byrne, silent for a long time, his bodypletely recovered. In the process of saving Byrne, a terrifying maw from the Spawn of the Abyss had torn his arm to shreds, and if it werent for his sisters healing, he would have been permanently disabled.
Byrney quietly on the bedding brought out from the ship with his eyes closed, his bodypletely free of external injuries, but he still did not wake up, not even with Irenes full effort in treating him. The situation was strange, but Irene was certain that there was no risk of him dying, he just needed a lot of sleep. Chris! He suddenly saw Irene shouting at him, and immediately noticed the situation in the distance. There was a ship! It was being constantly harassed by the sea tribe on the distant sea surface. Although it was desperately heading toward the ind, its body was already in tatters from the numerous sea tribe attacks. And when the ship got a little closer, Chris saw more clearly that it was undoubtedly a Cyart sailboat. As Byrne had fallen intoplete unconsciousness, Irene decisively took over hismand. Rescue them! She could see that there were Transmutation Level Extraordinary Exponents on that ship; dealing with the sea tribe was only a matter of time, and even if the ship were destroyed, those people could swim to this ind. Given that, there was no need for the Fischer family to hesitate any longerbetter to carry out the rescue before the othersnded on the ind, and they might earn a favor in return. Since those sea tribe posed no threat, being only lesser in strength, Chris walked into the water expressionlessly and swam over.
The rest of the Fischer family, whose physical fitness couldnt match Chriss, didnt rashly enter the water but prepared for a possible battle on the beach with nervous vignce. After a while, the battered ship finally reached the shore, and people quickly disembarked. The middle-aged man wore a ck military uniform and had a square face and a very strong build, as robust as an ox, apanied by a green-dressed woman as they both walked down from the ship. Brave men of Nasir, the Fischer family, we are extremely grateful for your help! We are the Vaughn family from Sunrise Lake, and I am Baron Vaughn! Baron Vaughn was a Middle Rank Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent, and his daughter standing next to him was a low-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent; besides them, they had eight more Extraordinary Exponents and more than two hundred family soldiers aboard their ship. Their overall strength was stronger than that of the Fischer family. Though the Vaughn family lived near Sunrise Lake, they actually depended on the Donnerue n, one of the seven viscount families, and the Donnerue n, not participating in the struggle between the lions and the eagles, had always remained neutral. The two families got along well, jointly repairing the ships by the coast, but due to the mental shock from this massive defeat, everyone was full of exhaustion and confusion, silent and umunicative, with little interaction. It wasnt until the afternoon that a great will from the Lord of the Lost emerged in Irenes mind! [A formidable enemy has arrived] She sharply turned to look at the sea again and, sure enough, could faintly discern a small ck dot gradually growingrger in her field of vision. Could these people be rted to the Vaughn family? Irene frowned at the Vaughn family and others, and then shook her head. If they were traitors, her Listening for Malice ability would have already been triggered. She made a decisive judgmentit wasnt enemies brought by them; it must be enemies tracking the Vaughn family! Even with Byrne still deeply unconscious, there were still a Middle Rank and a low-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents among the Cyart people on the coast. Besides, there was also Chris, who could easily defeat an ordinary low-level Transmutation, already climbing thedder of a Disguiser, wielding the powerful rune power de of Silver Radiance. Irenes brow furrowed as she analyzed to herself: Even so, the arrival still counts as a formidable enemy for the Fischer family. Could there be a high-level Transmutation enemy on that ship? With Byrne still in a deepa, she understood the heavy responsibility she had to bear, to help the Fischer family withstand the powerful enemy! Chapter 141: 135 Ambush Chapter 141: Chapter 135 Ambush
The twelve priests of the Sea God Cult all adopt Blue as part of their names. No matter what their original names were, once they dedicated their fates to the ocean and became servants of the majestic and vast Sea God, their names all had to change to some shade of blue. These twelve individuals are significant figures within the Sea God Cult, rulers who have long held sway over the life and death of hundreds of thousands of ind dwellers, even possessing the tremendous power tomand certain sea tribes. On the pursuing ship was a major figure of the Sea God Cult, Priest Azure Blue, endowed with the strong high-level Bloodline power Formless Sea Monster. High-level Transmutation! Appearing to be in his forties, Priest Azure Blue had blue patterns on his face and wore a blue-and-white priests robe, holding a long white staff and standing on the deck, gazing out at the ind not far ahead.
Its a pity that I cant do more to alleviate the burdens of the vast Sea God, and am only able to kill some small fish to offer as His sacrifice. His expression was very grim as he muttered to himself: That damn fool, Sage Dark Blue, actually said I have strength but no wisdom, looking down on me Once I recover my strength, I will undoubtedly prove myself. Azure Blue had been bravely ughtering enemies in sea wars, causing the Cyart people to loathe and fear him greatly. But in thest great defeat of the Sea God Cult, he used a powerful Forbidden relic to save more of his people, which led to a great decline in his own power. Now, he was much weakened, having only the strength at the threshold of high-level Transmutation, One could say that in a one-on-one encounter with any strong opponent of the same level, Azure Blue had almost no chance of victory. Thus, when assigning the task of pursuing the escapees, Sage Dark Blue only arranged this route for him, and the targets he was tracking were all individuals of rather average ability. Sage Dark Blue didnt even assign him any other Level 2 strong helpers. Those sea tribesmen, almost the size of fingers, looking like swimming fish, constantly reported the whereabouts of the escapees, and Azure Blue easily caught up. He looked towards the distant coast and discovered that there were actually two Cyart wind sail boats on the ind, not just the one he was trackingan unexpected surprise. Two boats? Theres an unexpected bonus. You all see it, dont you? Those dirty, mud-covered Cyarts on the seashore, repairing their blood-soaked vessels. Lets plunder those ships! Azure Blues tone grew increasingly angry, culminating in a roar!
Then, use your lives and souls topensate for the pain you caused the children of the Sea God! Shameless, despicable Cyarts! The believers of the Sea God Cult on the ship also started shouting one after another! The blue facial markings on their faces grew even more fierce with their anger! On the ind. The unconscious Byrne arrived in a dream as if he had returned to the snowy forest once again, even feeling the chill around him. Byrne Byrne. He heard his father Luciuss voice constantly emerging near his ear. Byrne, youve done well! Byrne suddenly turned his head, looking behind him in bewildered delight. There stood Lucius, smiling at him. Byrne, from today, you no longer need me. Walk the path that is yours alone. Byrne started to reach out to grab Lucius but then stopped and lowered his hand. Byrne nodded lightly.
As Luciuss figure gradually faded away, Byrne calmly continued walking in the snow until, after a long while, he finally reached the edge of the snowynd and the forest, greeting the brilliant sunlight sprinkling down from the sky. Byrne! Suddenly, the dream shattered, and he opened his eyes abruptly, quickly seeing Irene, Chris, Erik, and Archibald all surrounding him with concern as hey on the ground. Irene smiled and said, Youre awake! I saw you mumbling in your dream just now! I knew youd be waking up soon! She had been smiling lesstely, but the joy in her heart overflowed upon seeing Byrne awaken from his unconscious state. Um Byrne gradually camepletely out of his confusion and nodded, sitting up with Eriks support. Whats happening, whats the situation, where are we? He found that the people of the Fischer family had all gathered atop a hill on an ind, a point from which they could oversee the beach at the foot of the mountain. This was just a small hill on the ind, with no more than a couple hundred meters of difference in elevation between the hilltop and the beach. On the beach, there were also two boats; one of which was the vessel they had chartered from the Lion n, and as for the other boat, he noticed that not only were the Fischers up on the hilltop, but another family was present as well. Byrnes mind was filled with questions, but at least he was reassured that the Fischer family had not been wiped out the previous night.
Irene took a deep breath and calmly said: Byrne, you dont need to be rmed. Let me exin everything that happened. Then, sheid out all that had urred after Byrne had fallen unconscious, and Byrne, upon hearing that a possible extra-powerful Transmutation-level enemy was approaching, stood up in shock. It couldnt be, there are only so many Transmutation-level powerhouses in the Sea God Cult. The odds of us encountering them arent great! While he said this, he understood in his heart that there are always exceptions. Erik, who was supporting Byrne, suddenly spoke up confidently: ` We are ready for the ambush, Mr. Byrne, ording to the military theory youve shared with us before, its advantageous to fight from higher ground, and now, we who upy the high ground stand a better chance of winning. And you were right, it is quite likely that the enemy whoes wont be high-level Transmutation experts; the probability of that is actually very small. The people of the Vaughn familyy in ambush on the other side of the mountain, where they could provide cross-support to each other during the fight. This battle had a good chance of sess, and it was also a fight that they must win. Byrne nodded, but still, he had no confidence at heart because no one could predict the true strength of high-level Transmutation experts.
He could only hope the opponents were not high-level Transmutation experts from the Sea God Cult. Both ships had suffered heavy damages; the Fischer family had no escape and could only fight the enemy here! Irene, dressed in a ck robe, stood out calmly, looking towards the more than a hundred people ambushed on the mountainall were from the Fischer family. Her gaze swept over the Extraordinary Exponents and ordinary family soldiers as she spoke loudly: I think everyone actually knows that for years our Fischer family has been theughingstock of people all along the East Coast! The nder! The disgust! They call us cowards, good-for-nothings, disgusting wretches, but you all know that isnt true! You are the heroes who can kill the enemy on the battlefield; you are brave and powerful Cyart people! Now that the formidable enemy is about to arrive, and the Vaughn family is over there, lets show them right here! Let them witness our courage and strength! Byrne and Chris remained silent, both deeply aware of one thing. She was ready. If the enemy truly were high-level Transmutation adversaries, the most sensible choice would be for Irene to use the sacred object with immense power to sacrifice the rest of her life to take away the life of the powerful enemy. Chris finally couldnt help but pray, Great Lord of the Lost, please dont take away my sister Irene. Byrne murmured to himself, She has always been loyal to You, extremely devout, deserving of a better ending!
Every person tensed up, their palms sweating. Eventually, the people from the Sea God Cultnded. Atop the mountain, the Fischers held their breath, using the vegetation to conceal themselves, each one filled with tension, insanity, and fear from the previous night not yet fading from their hearts. Chris, utilizing his Trap Master abilities, hadid numerous alchemical explosives and paraffin in precision-hidden chain traps along the beach road leading up to the mountain. The moment those people started to search in this direction, the numerous traps on the slope would be immediately triggered, and the enemy would be devastated! They saw the Sea God Cult followers disembark cautiously without touching the two ships at first, slowly searching upon the beach. A half-hour passed before they began to make their way towards the mountain, and just as the Cults followers began to ascend the slopes, Suddenly, the traps were triggered! Boom boom boom! A series of explosions in rapid session echoed across the entire ind, followed by horrific wails and screams of despair; the Sea God Cult followers suffered heavy casualties! It worked! Yes! The people of the Fischer family, along with those from the Vaughn family who saw this scene, couldnt help but cheer! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief; had the enemy been cautious enough not to trigger the chain traps, the ensuing battle would have been much more difficult. At the same time, Patriarch Vaughn, Baron Vaughn, showcasing his powerful Sunrise Roaring Tiger Bloodline power, unleashed a massive heat-filled orb of light that exploded in the distance, causing anotherrge-scale explosion! Boom! On the ming hillside, the already heavily injured followers of the Sea God Cult were hit hard once more, nearly being annihted. Byrne was also very pleased; the ambush was very sessful, and they were close to winning. As long as there were no high-level Transmutation experts among the enemy, victory was within reach! [Disaster has arrived] Without sorrow or joy, a voice that emerged from deep within froze all the Fischers in ce. It was the voice of the Great Lord of the Lost, and undoubtedly, it meant the battle was far from over; in fact, it had just begun. Furthermore, a being that could be called a disaster for the Fischer family could only be, at the very least, a high-level Transmutation Extraordinary powerful expert! Whats wrong with all of you? Dont be afraid! Elder Aaron, who had not heard the warning, stepped out, seeing the Fischers weird expressions, drew his sword to take the lead and charge forth with bravery. Dont be cowards anymore! Give the order, annihte those bastards from the Sea God Cult! A pure stream of water shot out from the mountain at an incredibly high speed, covering a hundred meters in the blink of an eye, and smoothly slicing Elder Aarons waist in an unstoppable force! How is this possible, it simply cant be! Aaron could hardly believe it, his eyes bulging, fresh red blood crazily pouring from his mouth, Byrne, Irene and the others were also filled with astonishment at the scene. Byrne looked at Aarons death somewhat nkly, and a profound sense of terror suddenly surged within him, making his entire body shiver uncontrobly. He, carrying the ideals of saving the silver descendants, with many ambitions yet to be achieved, died so easily and unremarkably, without even a hint of warning. ` Chapter 142: 136: Gruesome Chapter 142: Chapter 136: Gruesome
Aarons body, bisected by the monochromatic water light, copsed on the ground, bleeding profusely with his entrails strewn about, his eyes gradually losing the look of disbelief. The reality of the battlefield is such, death can ur at any moment, and aside from Irene, everyone from the Fischer family turned pale. One after another, monochromatic water lights shot from the hillside to the top of the mountain, skimming past everyone, and then, like wheat being harvested, person after person fell to the ground. Their bodies were instantly split apart, whether it was armor, weapons, or shields, none could withstand the force of that monochromatic water light. Any object touched by the monochromatic water light would be cleaved in two, with no exceptions as far as the eye could see. Transcend!
Byrne was frantic, the purple-red stone yielding no response. Even though his Spiritual Power hadnt fully recovered, he immediately activated the rune power of transcend. He fixated on each monochromatic water light that came his way, his mind racing with analysis, and soon he shouted out his thoughts: Keep moving, never stay in one ce, neither seeking cover nor hiding will help! Hiding proved fruitless because even the trees and rocks on the mountain top couldnt block the monochromatic water lights; anything they touched would be split in two. On the hillside, everyone could see a figureposed entirely of water, the water being floated calmly mid-air, continually shooting out monochromatic water lights. They were like the merciless reapers of death, crazy plunderers, killing and destroying everything they touched over a hundred meters away! The followers of the Sea God Cult were almostpletely annihted, but the remaining one was extremely troublesome; the recent violent explosions and Baron Vaughns attack had no effect whatsoever! What should they do? Every member of the Fischer family was considering their options. On the other side of the mountain top, Baron Vaughn had already charged out, bellowing. He covered himself in radiant armor at breakneck speed, heading straight for the water being. Trash of the Sea God Cult! However, the water being floating on the hillside suddenly raised its hand and shot out several water lights in an instant.
The first one seemed to be deflected by some Mysterious rare artifact, shooting off in a different direction, while the other water lights ripped through Baron Vaughns radiant armor in a sh, severely wounding him until he bled profusely. Help me! Chris suddenly shouted, bursting through the crowd, daggers in his hands gleaming with a silver radiance! At that moment, Verne, in a state of panic, fell to the ground; half of his head had been sliced off by the monochromatic water light at some point, and Byrne saw dozens of family soldiers dead around him. Great Lord of the Lost, youah! Irene had copsed to the ground, muttering to herself, not hesitating to sacrifice herself, but just then, she felt a severe pain in her head, as if a red-hot iron spike was being driven deep into her brain, burning, tearing! Aaaaahhhhh! She trembled and wailed, clutching her head and convulsing on the spot; it was the automatic activation of a Mysterious rare artifact meant for defense that Priest Azure Blue carried. People from the Fischer family were stunned, having never anticipated that Irenes prayer could be interrupted! Huh, amongst this group of insignificant weaklings, theres actually someone who can pose a lethal threat to me? Just now, my Reverse Stab artifact was forced to activate. Priest Azure Blue looked at Baron Vaughn, who had almost be a bloodied figure before him, with disdain, yet there was a hint of confusion in his tone. The next moment, he saw a thin man wearing gold-rimmed sses, slowly approaching his position.
The tactic of long-distancebat was your choice, and now you must struggle to get close to me, hahaha! Priest Azure Blueughed aloud, raising his hand to shoot a monochromatic water light, which the thin man narrowly dodged with an instant shift in position. Huh, interesting. Are you a Spellcaster with shape-shifting abilities, or do you possess a simr power of Bloodline, or is there a powerful Mysterious rare artifact on you? He paused, his interest piqued. Bang! An unexpected gunshot rang out, and a flintlock bullet precisely passed through the water beings body. It was futile; neither me nor bullet could inflict even a scratch on a body that had highly developed the Formless Water Demon Bloodline. Priest Azure Blue was filled with scorn. However, in the next instant, the thin man who had just switched ces with the bullet appeared behind Priest Azure Blue. Priest Azure Blue didnt look back but instead shot two monochromatic water lights from behind him at high speed, piercing through the body of the gold-sses-wearing thin man. Byrne wore a look of astonishment and horror, then his damaged body dispersed into vapor. It was a Body Double!
Priest Azure Blue paused for a moment, scanning his surroundings to locate his opponent, but soon saw a tremendously frightening figure! The Tempest Bishop, the Thunderous Monarch! He had unexpectedly appeared, standing at the top of the mountain, looking down with angry eyes upon him! Absolutely impossible! Priest Azure Blue was momentarily terrified and instinctively stepped back, then realized it was something entirely impossible! It wasnt him! It was a fake! Theo, using a fake-spirit card, stood in the most conspicuous spot on the mountaintop, posing as the Tempest Bishop Thunderous Monarch, staring angrily and vulnerably at Azure Blue. He was sweat-drenched, aware that if his opponentunched a frantic attack in his direction, he was as good as dead. ` To sacrifice my life for the Fischer family is my mission! Theo took a deep breath, snapping his fingers with the determination of a man ready to die.
Snap! Today, through the Extraordinary trait bestow, he had acquired the ability Shape-shifting! The next moment, the Thunderous Monarch suddenly appeared beside Priest Azure Blue, with a cold gaze that made him cry out in shock. Ah! Azure Blue was horrified and instinctively tried tounch a full assault on the Thunderous Monarch before him but quickly realized it was futilethis was a fake, not the real enemy he should be guarding against! Theo immediately took the opportunity to snap his fingers. Snap! Meanwhile, Byrne had already reached Azure Blues backand the next moment, he snapped his fingers to swap ces with Chris. So thats it, there are actually two people who can move through space in an instant! In the face of life and death, Azure Blue quickly calmed down and suddenly swung his arm, releasing two streams of deathly in-colored water light. One stream of in-colored water light was about to hit Theo, but in the next instant, Theo had swapped ces with a distant stone, while the other stream directly hit Chris, who had swapped ces with Byrne! His right arm and leg were instantly severed, blood crazily spraying into the air, drenching the sky. Chris, expressionless, clutched the only remaining dagger in his left hand and precisely stabbed towards the nearly invincible powerful water being in front of him.
Ignore defense! Hit the weak spot! His silver gleaming dagger pierced the core hidden inside the water beings body, assembling everyones strength and finally dealing a serious blow to Priest Azure Blue! Nevertheless, it wasnt enough. A true powerhouse who had reached the high-level Transmutation echelon was ultimately not a being they could kill. You are all going to die! Azure Blue, though heavily wounded, was still alive and more furious than ever. He was about to release another in-colored water light, aiming topletely kill Chris before him. Azure Blue was so consumed by anger that hepletely failed to consider that a few insignificant people had managed to seriously injure him! How could it be, am I really that weak? Chrisy on the ground with severe blood loss and a mutted body, unable to move andpletely incapable of dodging the impending lethal attack. Chris! Byrne yelled, his eyes bulging as he did not hesitate to snap his fingers, wanting to swap with Chris and be ready to take the lethal blow in his stead! The next moment, the in-colored water light shot straight towards Chriss head. Then, Byrne swapped ces with him, also feeling the cool sensation above his head. It was the deathly in-colored water light that reaped all life. I am going to die. He had that realization in an instant. In the moment Byrne was about to be hit by the deadly attack, the emerald hexagonal box on his body suddenly erupted with an intense ck light, and a ck mirror shard flew out and hovered motionless in front of Priest Azure Blue. It was the Mysterious rare artifact bestowed by Viscount Bast! The in-colored water light suddenly dissolved, and Byrne, still alive, stood shocked, disbelieving. Soon they all saw Priest Azure Blue staring dumbfounded at the mirror, frozen for a long time as if trapped in some vast confusion. Yes! Byrne bellowed, not giving up the only chance and immediately snapped his fingers to use Shape-shifting to swap with the dying Chris. Chris, gravely injured and expressionless, wielded his weapon several times with hisst bit of willpower, piercing the core of Priest Azure Blue, finally feeling thetters death. Afterward, hepletely passed out. The powerful Priest Azure Blue had finally died, the ruler of tens of thousands across the White Sea, a high-ranking figure of the Sea God Cult, had carelessly perished at the hands of a small family. He hadnt even had the chance to use hisst resort, a powerful Forbidden relic. However, the Fischer and Vaughn families had also suffered heavy casualties, with nearly half of all family soldiers dead, and the Vaughn family had even lost its head of the family. With Irene unconscious, Byrne could only use high-grade medicine to treat Chris, barely managing to save him. Afterward, Byrne received unbelievable news from Theo who was tallying. Aaron was dead, Verne was dead, the Abbott siblings were both dead, and even Erik was dead. Erik, Erik Theo shook his head. Not far away, an obvious gash had been cut across Eriks chest, his upper body stained red with blood. The bloodline of Old Ramon was thus severed! Byrnes eyes widened, feeling profound sadness welling up from deep within, his shoulders trembling slightly with each heavy breath, tears streaming uncontrobly. He hade to view Erik almost as family. Staring at the boys corpse, the pain in his heart grew sharper, as if a sharp knife were cutting through the depths of his soul. Suddenly, Byrne understood Basts words: years of warfare had changed many, and some would never forget the madness they experienced overseas. Chapter 143: 137: The Third Seal! Chapter 143: Chapter 137: The Third Seal!
The Fischer family suffered heavy casualties, yet the loot they acquired was unprecedentedly enormous. Two treasure-ss mysterious rare artifacts, one forbidden-ss mysterious rare artifact, as well as a Tempest Churchs sailboat, two servings of ss 3 Extraordinary Material, five servings of ss 2 Extraordinary Material, seventeen servings of ss 1 Extraordinary Material, andstly, a considerable amount of Gold Coins and banknotes! The excruciating pain disappeared, and Irene gradually regained consciousness, sitting in ce very confused and disoriented. She had always wanted to sacrifice herself and had prepared herself for it early on. When the family faced a crisis, she was certainly the one who should have died, but why, why had she not died yet? Could it be, Lord of the Lost, that this is also your arrangement for me?
Irene felt very lost, and it took her a long time toe to her senses. Suddenly, she heard a malicious whisper in the depths of her heart. [Their family possesses very special power, which may be rted to the heretical cult. Should I report it to the Salvation Churchs teacher for an investigation] [If I dont get that forbidden relic, my father died in vain, in which case, I will definitely report them to the teacher! Even if I guessed wrong, I still want to disgust them!] Byrne finally controlled his grief and soon saw Baron Vaughns daughter step forward, asking for a share of the Sea God priests spoils of war. My father, the head of our household, died in battle, making the ultimate sacrifice! That powerful forbidden rare artifact should be handed over to the Vaughn family! Baron Vaughns daughters eyes were red, tears streaming down her face, and she demanded boldly without hesitation. Who doesnt lose people in their family? Byrne wanted to curse, but his generous nature also made him understand the other partys feelings, and after all they were allies in battle, so he just shook his head and said as calmly as possible: Im sorry, Miss Vaughn, we can divide everything else with you, but that forbidden relic must be obtained by our family. Suddenly, Irene shouted sternly, Shes going to report us! We cant leave her alive! Byrne was stunned for a moment, looking at Baron Vaughns daughter in front of him, whose face quickly showed surprise and fear.
Irene possessed the ability of Listening for Malice, so what she said was absolutely true. He suddenly felt a voice cheering loudly from the depths of his oppressive and angry heart! It was as if it was saying, great, fortunately that woman from the Vaughn family thought this way! What to do? There was only one optionto kill! Wait! The atmosphere instantly turned tense, and Baron Vaughns daughter shouted nervously, just about to negotiate further when she felt engulfed in zing fire, her body wrapped in orange mes, screaming in terror and pain. Ah! Before she could counterattack, Byrnes icy voice was heard again. The night hase. Then a ck light flew out from Byrnes body, and in the next moment, Nightfall swept across her neck, severing her head. The Vaughn family soldiers were terrified, instinctively grabbing their flintlocks to fire, while the Fischer family soldiers also opened fire.
Members from both sides fell. The very next moment, the Vaughn family soldiers were enveloped in raging fire, screaming as they fell to the ground, and those who tried to surrender had no chance. Byrnes eyes were bloodshot, his expressionless face controlling the roaring mes, easily taking the lives of the people around him. All the people from the Vaughn family were killed, not a single one was spared. Irene busily treated Chriss injuries, then the rest of the family members, mourning for Eriks death as well. Byrne sat exhausted on the beach, staring nkly at the horizon, without moving for a long time. He was tired. The Fischer familys spoils of war increased once more, and after confiscating the Vaughn familys spoils of war, they obtained another treasure-ss mysterious rare artifact and two collectible-ss mysterious rare artifacts. Finally, a revived Chris found a letter on the Sea God Cults ship, hidden extremely secretively, preserved in a desks hiddenpartment in a nk letter. Byrne deciphered the letters material, then soaked it in seawater, as the words gradually revealed themselves on the paper. After reading the letter, his expression changed. It was a letter from Priest Azure Blue to Sage Dark Blue, and the most useful part read like this.
Those witch worshippers and the bastards who like to look at stars make me sick, but Ive already sent them what they want. I hope that after this matter, we no longer have any dealings with those people! Suddenly, everything connected! So thats how it is, the three heretical cults were secretly in cahoots, and Madam Spirit Essence is also one of them. Hmm, there might even be people from within the Tempest Church involved in this transaction, resulting in the near-annihtion of the Cyart people. Byrne gazed far at Eriks collected corpse, the anger swelling irresistibly in the depths of his heart! Last Blood! Stars Embrace Order! Sea God Cult! Traitors from the Tempest Church! They were all enemies of the Cyart people, and moreover, enemies of the Fischer family! They were all man-eating demons, and the Fischer family would eventually send them to hell! The familys soldiers continued to repair the ships on the beach, while the core members of the Fischer family gathered on the mountaintop, deciding to immediately offer the sacrifices they had just obtained. Chriss severed arm and leg were once again strenuously healed by Irene, and after his recovery, he remained silent. Byrne, Irene, Chris, Theo, and Archibalds emotions were all extremelyplex, filled with both sadness and anger, feeling an overwhelming torrent of emotions that they were unable to vent. Of the eleven extraordinary individuals who set out to sea, they thought they were catching the victorious end of a war, yet now only five of them had the chance to return alive. Even Archibald, the most talkative among them, had trembling lips and couldnt utter a single word. Eric and he were from the Daybreak Orphanage, and ording to Yeager, both of them were Daybreakers. In the past, he did not feel any form of collective identity, but now his heart was filled with grief and indignation.
Oh great Lord of the Lost, After Irene began speaking while kneeling on the ground, she paused, simply not knowing how tomunicate with the great Him. Now her emotions were incrediblyplex, her inner reliance on God growing even greater, the sorrow already uncontrobly surging forth. Please, pay more attention to us. The Fischer family is weak and powerless, the world is so cruel and unforgiving, like a terrifying beast, always ready to devour everyone. If we cannot gain more power, we will eventually be just dust in history. The new four Mysterious rare artifacts, one Forbidden rare artifact, and three Treasure ss rare artifacts were all sacrificed by the Fischer family to the great Lord of the Lost. Karl gazed at Erics soul rising into the highest whirlpool in the sky and realized that he also had a connection with it. It appeared that not only the devout, but the souls of all Blood Receivers had some association with him. However, he still could not understand what use that connection of souls might have. The offering had been presented! One Forbidden rare artifact, Fallen Meteor, and three Treasure ss rare artifacts, Reverse Stab, Core Ring, and Enchanted Canvas! Karl felt an overwhelming amount of Spiritual Power rushing towards him, a vast and unprecedented amount, the intense sensation of fulfillment almost instinctually surging forth. He couldnt help but be filled with joy!
The third Seal! Breakthrough! Suddenly, Karl experienced an excruciating headache as vast memories emerged, seemingly abined amountrger than the previous two times, an insane torrent gushing forth! He even wanted to buffer it a bit, but waspletely unable to suppress the deluge of memories! The Fischer family kneeling at the mountaintop were stunned! The sky has been torn apart! They widened their eyes, looking up to see the azure sky gradually being ripped open, while the vast expanse of dark space beyond the clouds, and the many stars that filled them with unease and horror, were revealed. The ck cross inside the transparent bottle was rising into the midair, emitting intense ck light. On the ind, aside from the core members of the Fischer family, everyone else fell into unconsciousness instantaneously. It was a ck light that seemed to herald the destruction of all things, filling people with the feeling that they too would vanish in the copse. Meanwhile, strange signs were urring almost everywhere in the world. On the other side of the world, a giant ice cier that divided the world was shaking violently, withrge chunks of ice falling off as if some terrifying thing was about to burst out from within. Countless people living near the great cier were filled with terror, desperately kneeling down, praying to the great deities, hoping that the ancient gods would not awaken from within the cier! Only a few powerful experts could sense that the Untouchable existence within the great cier seemed to be trembling. Across the ud World, all the Heavenly Enlightenment powerful experts felt a terrifying threat. They were filled with immense fear, as if the entire world could crumble and dissolve at any moment. Every Heavenly Enlightenment expert understood that the source of this aura spelled destruction, demise, the end of everything, and that everything would cease to exist with His arrival! What in the world is that? Its full of fear, despair, destruction Something truly iprehensible has appeared! It is an element of world destruction! The world is moving closer toplete annihtion! We must find His believers! Is it Him mentioned in thest oracle of the Lord of Salvation? A genius strong enough to break through to the Heavenly Enlightenment Level in the Spirit Realm, who was at a critical juncture after the familys effort of hundreds of years, also felt the dread, was significantly affected, and his soul dissipated into nothingness. As Karls transformation affected everything in the world, above the ind, he finally gradually absorbed all newly formed memories and suddenly gazed ahead! Karl gradually saw invisible threads connecting each person. Destinys Trajectory! And now, he was capable of pulling on destiny, even changing it! [I have received the offering!] [Destiny, thus, is pulled once more!] [The Fischer family will surely gain even greater power!] As the sky was torn and the earth trembled, he stared at the Fischer family kneeling at the mountaintop and suddenly found that most people had no special Destinys Trajectory. Only Byrne was different from the others. Treasure Key. It was a destiny that could be utilized, the bearers of which were more likely to break through various gates. However, it required the holders to willingly sacrifice their lifespan to fully unleash its greatest strength. So thats it. He suddenly understood why that fellow named Bast was so concerned about Byrne, even lending him parts of the Forbidden rare artifact he possessed. Chapter 144: 138 Destiny’s Trajectory Chapter 144: Chapter 138 Destinys Trajectory
Viscount Bast must have found out, through some means or experienced some sort of strange adventure, that Byrne possessed the odd destiny of the Treasure Key. To unlock some sort of gate or pce, Seal, or other simr things, he desperately needed Byrne to willingly sacrifice his life to activate the destinys trajectory of the Treasure Key to help him. Therefore, Viscount Bast had always been very good to Byrne, ying one emotion card after another without holding back. Because he understood very well how much Byrne valued emotions! The invisible threads of the Treasure Key destinys trajectory were different from other ordinary destinies; they faintly emitted a golden glow, and after staring at them for a long time, a golden keys mystical illusion would appear. Unfortunately, the parts that Bast lent to the Fischer family did not possess Spirituality; even if they did, Byrne and the others would never dare to sacrifice Basts belongings to me.
After the third Seal was lifted, he recalled many memories, mainly of destiny and the mystical knowledge of Consecution. Beyond that, he was also able to confirm one thing. The beings that Sealed him were definitely not the gods of ud World! Karl noticed that when the Lord of Salvation appeared in his memories, they just watched him from afar, never approaching. Who exactly am I? And who Sealed me? Still, he could not remember. Yet even so, he wasnt overly discouraged; after all, the time he had was limitless. As long as the Fischer family didntpletely perish, he would always have a chance. It doesnt matter, as long as I keep breaking through the Seals, one day I will remember everything! Karl suddenly realized that he could now consume Spiritual Power to pluck the strings of destiny and change peoples destinys trajectory. However, just like rune power, the power of changing destiny only worked on the members of his own favored n, the Fischers. The so-called changing of destinys trajectory is merely able to make them experience special things due to special destinies at certain moments C its not truly possible topletely determine the future of the entire Fischer n. After each plucking of the strings of destiny, the new destinys trajectory waspletely random. It could be good or bad, but each plucking absolutely consumed Spiritual Power. He gazed at the people kneeling before him.
The Fischer family is too weak, the current East Coast environment is quite chaotic, and they must have stronger power to avoid being annihted at any moment. I mustnt touch the destinys trajectory on Byrne, otherwise Bast would be furious. Irene has always been the most devout, so lets start with her destinys trajectory. He gently moved the invisible threads with his invisible will, changing the destinys trajectory on Irene. The first pluck! The invisible strings of destiny then trembled, and no one could observe it, but some causality in the world had already subtly changed. A new destinys trajectory emerged. Gourmet With the destinys trajectory of a Gourmet, Irenes life would often be graced with a variety of delicious foods, her tongue sensitive, capable of discerning the most subtle and special vors. Seemingly useless in a chaotic world, Karl fell silent for a moment before manipting the strings of destiny again. He quickly found that plucking the strings of destiny twice on the same person increased the consumption of Spiritual Power, and the more times he plucked, the greater the consumption would likely be. Narcissus Those with the destinys trajectory of a Narcissus would easily be liked by others who are simr to themselves and also easily develop a liking for people with simr personalities.
Boring thing, another one! On the third pluck of the destinys trajectory, Karl was surprised to find that the consumption of Spiritual Power had increased even more. The destinys trajectory changed once again. Holy Grail Those with the destiny of the Holy Grail could help the people around them, meaning that those who surrounded her would more easily realize their own ideals and dreams. The invisible threads gradually evolved into a golden cup floating on the water, then returned to be invisible threads emitting a great deal of golden light. Finally, something useful! Karl appreciated the principle of quitting while ahead and did not waste any more Spiritual Power on Irene. The next person was Chris. The small baby of those days has now be a reliable strong figure in the family that can stand on its own. Karl plucked his destinys trajectory for the first time. Child of Death
This thing A person who has the destinys trajectory of the Child of Death would find it easier to improve their strength, yet their rtives and friends would continuously encounter misfortune, even dying one after another. Karl could actually feel that the destiny power possessed by Child of Death was very powerful, but it was not at all suitable for Chris and the Fischer family. Better to find another one. He plucked the strings of destiny again, and the second time Explosive Sharp de appeared. Those who possess the destiny trajectory of the Explosive Sharp de will be increasingly adept at destruction; both people and things will be more easily shattered by them. Its mystical apparition looks like a sharp red de! Not bad, Karl seemed to smile, joy in his heart. Chris, with the powerful rune power de of Silver Radiance, and the destiny trajectory of the Explosive Sharp de, has a true strength equal to that of a Mid-level Transmutation Bloodline Knight; in theory, even more powerful than Byrne. This maritime voyage resulted in heavy casualties for the Fischer family, but at the same time, we reaped huge benefits. Perhaps it is the prospect of such gains that drives people to war, he thought. The next task was to allocate the rune power from the newly acquired mysterious rare artifacts. These included one Forbidden rare artifact Fallen Meteor and three collectible-ss rare artefacts: Reverse Stab, Core Ring, and Enchanted Canvas. Karl could confirm one important thing: the use of Forbidden rare artifacts came at a cost.
However, once the Forbidden rare artifacts had been transformed into rune power, the cost on the host would no longer exist, or rather, the original cost had been optimized away. Irenes healing rune power came from one such Forbidden rare artifact. However, activating her healing rune power only consumed her physical strengthshe never truly paid any other price. Fallen Meteor was a four-digit coded Forbidden rare artifact, its exact number unknown. Its initial cost of use was enormous, permanently reducing the users level of extraordinary power, but now, the cost was merely a substantial consumption of the users Spiritual Power. The Spiritual Power gained from Fallen Meteor was quite delectable, both in quality and quantity, which greatly pleased Karls heart. Its extraordinary effect was simple to understand: it summoned a meteor with a diameter of several tens of meters from the sky, crashing it down onto a designated location! Even an extraordinary exponent at the high-level Transmutation would not dare to confront it head-on, under normal circumstances. And with the Fallen Meteor, the Fischer family finally had the potential to kill extraordinary exponents at the high-level Transmutation stage! However, even Byrne, with the strongest spirituality, could only release a Fallen Meteor once, and its descent was not very fast, making it quite easy for an opponent to escape the attack range in advance. Reverse Stab activated automatically, creating mental spikes to attack the enemy, provided that the opponent was about to cause a fatal threat. The effect of Core Ring was to create the power core of a steel golem, around which a steel golem of undefined shape could be constructed, withpletely undeterminedbat power.
Enchanted Canvas was a collectible-ss rare artefact without directbat ability. Its power was to create a special space the size of a vi garden within the canvas, and anyone invited could voluntarily enter it. Karl couldnt help but fall into contemtion. Chris and Irenes rune powers suit them well. Should I swap out transcend? While transcend was a useful rune power, its foundation was too low, merely the mostmon Collectible ss artefact elerate. It wasnt that it couldnt keep up with the times; it was just that the straightforward and powerful Fallen Meteor was stronger! After some thought, Karl chose to swap out transcend anyway. Once the members of the Fischer family have stronger souls, they will be able to hold more rune power. It will be soon, as long as someone reaches the 4th Rank. Karl then bestowed the powerful Forbidden rune Fallen Meteor upon Byrne. In the depths of his soul, it appeared as a stone burning with me. He then infused the essence of the runes from the three collectible-ss rare artifacts and transcend into healing and Fallen Meteor. Healing finally evolved into a spirit rune, while Fallen Meteor was just short of evolving. As the healing rune evolved, the original green grass-shaped light of the rune grew robustly into a tall green tree, filled with the breath of life and spirituality. In Byrnes eyes appeared the images of meteorites and mes, and in Irenes, the image of trees. They both felt a very powerful new force! Byrne was incredibly shocked, hardly believing it possible, and whispered to himself: How can this be? How is it possible? To truly achieve this, the great Lord of the Lost has managed to reduce the costs within a Forbidden rare artifact to such an extent! He trembled with excitement. The sheer power of Fallen Meteor was intimidating! And now he could use it, expending only his Spiritual Power! Currently, Byrne still couldnt win against the fast-moving William Garcia, but if he had to face off against Baron Leander, whose power was to transform into a giant, it would only take one strike to finish him! Irenes face was filled with undisguised joy! She felt the evolution of healings rune power and also gained the mysterious knowledge about Destiny. The pain in her mind was dizzying, yet it couldnt overshadow her immense excitement. Upon learning of the existence of Destinys Trajectory, Irene felt the Fischer family had stepped into a brand new realm, believing that the vast majority of extraordinary beings on the East Coast had no concept of it! Praise You! Great Lord of the Lost! The healing rune power hadpletely evolved, its therapeutic effect bing more effective while also activating from a distance without the need for physical contact. It not only healed physical injuries and sickness but could now repair defects and problems in the spirit and soul just as well! Spirit rune Spirit-returning Tree! Chapter 145: 139: The Hero’s Family! (Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 145: Chapter 139: The Heros Family! (Vote for Monthly Tickets!)
On board, Byrne gazed at the purple-red stone in his hand. Why cant it be used, what exactly is its purpose? In fact, he had considered using the purple-red stone in battle, but he didnt expect it to bepletely ineffective. Instead, it began to quiver unstably, as if it were about to unleash some power, when he learned about Eriks death and the massacre of the Vaughn family. It wasnt until muchter that it finally calmed down. Byrne recalled the president of the Alchemy Council, and ording to his description and introduction, the activation of the purple-red stone required abination with emotional power. Could it be that it wasnt something that could be actively used? Only when the most extreme emotions fused with the purple-red stone could its true power be unleashed! If I really seeded in using it, I might be detected by Spirit Essence, after all, I too can sense her use of the stone from afar. Conversely, if she still has a purple-red stone, she would be able to sense me.
The identities of those from the Alchemy Council were mysterious and unfathomable, and deep in his heart, Byrne knew very well that it was best not to reveal his true identity. Their ship left the ind, gradually drawing closer and closer to Nasir Town. Fortunately, the Fischer family didnt encounter any more enemies pursuing them. On board, the feelings of the Fischer family members wereplicated; they all fell into a long silence. The entire family had sent out over a hundred people to the campaign, yet less than half had returned. The sailboat wasden with the bodies of Fischer family members. Whether they were Extraordinary Exponents or ordinary family soldiers, not a single body had been left behind except for those who had fallen into the water that night. Without a doubt, they had suffered thergest setback the family had known in over a decade. At the helm, Theo stared at the distant sky and suddenly began to sing loudly, his deep and resonant voice spreading throughout the ship. Cyart sailors, through storm or tranquil night, we shall stand firm on our course. Never abandoning our aspirations, Cyart sailors, fear not the path ahead. Let the wind of the gods guide us, as we stand firm on this vast expanse of blue, steering towards a beautiful home. Everyone listened silently, and gradually, others joined in the song. While some wept bitterly, crying out until they were hoarse.
Many would never return to their homnd or families. In the town of Nasir Town, within the newly rebuilt mansion estate of Baron Hovern. The newly appointed town chief, Andes, who was growing increasingly obese with despair, stared nkly at the crowd gathered within Baron Hoverns estate. A true viscount and three barons seldom visited here, but it was rare for so many distinguished guests toe. Some of the Cyart people who had escaped at sea had chosen this route. They were headed to Nasir Port, not Phelps Port. The viscount family that hade to Nasir Town was none other than the Sunrise n, which recently had conflicts with the Lion n because of water pollution. The head of the Sunrise n was Viscount Geros, a man brimming with a heroic spirit, always the first to charge into battle, the epitome of a strong man in many peoples eyes. The Sunrise n had lived by Sunrise Lake for over five hundred years, holding significant estates. When the Cyart people arrived a hundred years ago, after failing to resist, they eventually chose to join the Cyart, remaining vassals but still owning the vastnds around Sunrise Lake. Originally, the Sunrise n had a friendly rtionship with the Lion n, but ever since the establishment of an industrial area in the southern part of Fein City, the situation had gradually changed. Massive factory pollution followed the river flow, eventually pouring into Sunrise Lake, which the Sunrise n valued greatly, causing increasingly severe water pollution that affected agricultural production. The Sunrise n had negotiated with the Lion n over this, but Viscount Bast could not go against the interests of other families for their sake, leading to discord between the two ns.
I dont know how many people have managed to escape back, the bishop must be dead, and now it falls to Earl Hovern, the governor, to organize forces from all sides, to muster troops as soon as possible to withstand the very possible counterattack from the Sea God Cult. Viscount Geros, along with the three barons and a few dozen loyal knights in tow, was in the banquet hall of the mansion, everyones expression grim as they exchanged ongoing discussions. The crisis is not over yet, three Monarch powerful experts how could so many suddenly appear? sighed a baron, still feeling tremendous fear. They had entered Baron Hoverns estate of their own ord, and their armies were encamped in the town to rest. Viscount Gerosmanded thergest force, with over a thousand men, and he had strictly ordered them not to plunder the townspeople, otherwise, they would face immediate military discipline. In Nasir Town, the old priest of the Tempest Church, who was close to retirement, had now arrived slowly, leaning on his cane. Is it true? The bishop is dead? The old priest trembled, his eyes filled with disbelief, but the solemn attitudes around him left little room for doubt. No! Impossible! How could this be! O vast Tempest Overlord! The old priest cried out in agitation, nearly fainting on the spot, and was quickly taken away by servants to rest. I wonder if the Fischer family will manage to escape back to Nasir Port. Suddenly someone asked this question, and after a long silence, Viscount Geros spoke gravely, Those cowards would be better off dead! He was in his forties, dressed in blue and white, with the most peculiar feature being his pale hands with only seven fingers; on the index finger of his right hand was a ck-red ring that exuded a sense of sharpness.
Viscount Sunrise was disabled, but his disability could not be healed, or perhaps it was an incurable one. Everyone was slightly startled, remembering that the Sunrise n was clearly an ally of the Lion n. Why would he speak ill of the Fischer family, who were also allies of the Lion n? Could it be that Viscount Geros and the Sunrise family behind him had decided to switch sides? Every baron was keenly sensitive to the issue of allegiance and instantly followed Viscount Geros in vilifying the Fischer family. Indeed, those trash, cowards, they never should have survived on the battlefield! So many brave people have died, if those parasites survive instead, the gods would grieve and rage! The shame of our Cyart people is the Fischer family. As they railed against them, Viscount Geros from the Sunrise family fell deep into thought, then suddenly hurled an even greater usation in public! This overseas battle is fraught with oddities; it could be that theres a traitor among us, which led to our near-total annihtion. And the Lion n was the first to flee Everyone was stunned upon hearing this, and no one dared to speak. Viscount Geros continued: I suspect the Lion n is most likely the traitor, and the Fischer family has always been along the coast, making it easy for them tomunicate and coborate with the Sea God Cult.
Just as he was about to go on, a subordinate suddenly came in to report. The Fischer familys ship has arrived at the port! Upon hearing the news, many sneered, determined to berate the worthless wretches of the Fischer family and vent the frustration pent up in their hearts from days of fleeing. Then another message came: the Fischer family had killed a priest of the Sea God Cult at sea. The hall fell into a silence as profound as death; everyone was stunned for a long while. Impossible! Viscount Geros coldly said, The priests of the Sea God Cult are extraordinary existences who have undergone Transmutation to be powerful experts. The Fischer family could never defeat any of them. The crowd quickly realized this could not happenthe Fischers must be fabricating lies and exaggerating facts, and deep inside they felt even more disdain. Byrne walked into the banquet hall with a grim expression, apanied by Irene and Chris. Wee to Nasir Town, but the onught from the Sea God Cult might being soon, so we should quickly think about how to organize our defense. Does anyone have contact with the governor, Viscount Bast, and Zayne, the Assistant Priest of the Tempest Church? Wait a moment!
Viscount Geros suddenly interrupted him, sneering, Your Excellency Byrne, I heard that you killed a priest of the Sea God Cult. Is it true or false? Byrne frowned and looked around, quickly noticing the contempt, disdain, and ridicule on the faces of the people. A wave of nameless anger rose from the depths of his heart. The Fischer family had indeed killed a priest of the Sea God Cult! And Erik had died because of it! Many of them had died in the war! And after finally returning to Nasir, were the Fischer family going to be questioned by those damn fools? The purple stone trembled slightly in anger. He nodded expressionlessly, stared into Viscount Geross eyes, and said coldly, True, and beyond that, we have intercepted their ship and important letters! Byrne thenmanded the troops of his family to disy the captured weapons, corpses, and the Sea God Cults insignias all before the crowd, and finally presented the letter that had been found, revealing it to everyone. All who saw these things became more and more convinced, and the corpse that was brought out corresponded closely in appearance to Priest Azure Blue of the Sea God Cult. Highly important information! Stars Embrace Order! Last Blood! They have openly be the enemies of us Cyart people! And they are also a great enemy of the Tempest Church! He raised the letter high, his voice growing louder in front of the astonished eyes of the crowd. The heretics have joined forces, wanting to devour the flesh and blood of Cyart people, and to use our children as sacrifices. What are our people doing? Our people are still doubting their kin! ndering warriors! I know what you think, but your thoughts bring shame and anger to the gods! Now you know! The Fischer family is not a bunch of cowards, but heroes! They finally all understood one thing. The Fischer family had indeed sessfully killed Priest Azure Blue, the evidence all present, and in addition, they had brought back key intelligence about the coalition of the heretics, which would cause the great churches to take the battle on the East Coast more seriously! They were indeed the heroes of Cyart! Everyone was silent, many refrained from praising them because Viscount Geros was present, yet deep down they couldnt help but admire the courage of the Fischer family. Even Viscount Geros could only wear a troubled look, slowly nodding in the midst of the silence, grudgingly admitting: It seems I was mistaken. I apologize to you, the brave ones, for the Fischer family is indeed the hero that defeated the priest of the Sea God Cult and found important intelligence. They are the wartime heroes of the Cyart people! Chapter 146: 140: A Lose-Lose Situation (Vote for monthly ticket!) Chapter 146: Chapter 140: A Lose-Lose Situation (Vote for monthly ticket!) ` Nasir Town. As night fell, dark and profound, Chris, whose face bore no expression, had just left Baron Hoverns manor. Without any hesitation, he and Archibald headed straight for the estate, eager to find Vanessa. He had never felt this way before, but after the recent events, Chris desperately wanted to see Vanessa and hold her tightly in his arms. On their way back to Fischer Manor, an elderly couple with their daughter stopped him and Archibald. The daughters eyes were full of adoration as she looked at Chris. In his years of growing up, the handsome Chris was no stranger to such gazes, having encountered many insinuations from numerous girls, though he had never paid much attention to any of it. The old couple stood by, somewhat afraid, but still managed a respectful smile and humbly asked, Respected Mr. Chris! Do you happen to know where our son Angus is? He heard that your family was recruiting, so he signed up to join the ship. That darn kid just wanted to be a hero in front of his little sister. She always says that Mr. Chris is the greatest hero, unmatched by anyone. Had it not been for the news that the war was about to be won, we would never have agreed to let him go to sea. But he always said that he believed the Fischer family would surely be the victors of the war. He told us not to worry about any danger. The couple was perplexed and couldnt help but ask, Mr. Chris, we didnt see him among those who disembarked. Is Angus still on the ship working? He, he Archibald, usually talkative, blushed crimson after hearing this and didnt know what to say. They had some recollection of the name Angus, a young man with a baby face, whose bisected head had been difficult to piece together when the Fischer family was checking the identities of the deceased. Chris remained expressionlessa man who on ordinary days found little to say, even consideringnguage to be ugly and stupid. But at this moment today, even though he wanted to speak, he found himself at a loss for words. The old couple still waited with respect and confusion, while adoration filled the girls eyes. The sky darkened even further. In truth, he had nothing to say. At Phelps Port, the Spirit Deer n was currently under siege by two priests of the Sea God Cult and their numerous subordinates. Six of the Sea God Cults seven priests had mobilized to pursue the fleeing soldiers, with a clear division ofbor. Excluding Priest Azure Blue, who was tasked with capturing the small fry, the other five were pursuing members of the viscount families. We Cyart people, along with the Lord of Salvation and Tempest Overlord, will not spare you! The Spirit Deer ns matriarch, a woman, summoned a phantom beast in the shape of a spirit deer with the power of her bloodline, constantly reaping the lives of her enemies. Woo! A towering Spawn of the Abyss swooped down with a scream, finally sinking the gship of the Spirit Deer n, plunging the matriarch herself into the water. After another half hour of battle, the Spirit Deer n was annihted. The infuriated matriarch unleashed the mighty power of a forbidden rare artifact, instantlybining forces with the phantom beast to kill a priest of the Sea God Cult! She then fell in battle, her body consumed by the sea tribe, leaving only her head to be trampled underfoot by Priestess Cyan Blue. The surviving Priestess Cyan Blue gazed silently at her dead colleague for a long time. Their rtionship within the cult hadnt been a good one, so she was not particrly heartbroken. Cyan Blue murmured to herself, If she had targeted me at the end, I would have been the one to die. Guess Im still lucky. Suddenly, a sea tribe member emerged at the surface, babbling a lot. What did you say? Priestess Cyan Blue was utterly shocked and trembling slightly as she said, Sage Dark Blue is dead? He and two other priests were surrounding Viscount Basts Lion n when he himself was killed by Bast! And the other two priests fled outright? And the illegal band of Extraordinary Exponents led by Priest Sapphire Blue, who was chasing the Donnerue n, failed to kill Viscount Donnerue and was almost ambushed and killed by Viscount Zavier? Apart from High Priest Sky Blue, who had ascended to Monarch Level, Sage Dark Blue held the highest position in the Sea God Cult, responsible for all military operations. He was an extremely smart, intelligent young man with a frail body. Still, he could usually see through peoples thoughts at a mere nce and possessed vast power of spells. It wasrgely through his efforts that the Stars Embrace Order and the Last Blood had agreed to cooperate with the Sea God Cult in the war. Certain individuals within the Tempest Church had also been willing to reveal a powerful legacy that could more reliably facilitate ascension to Monarch Level, providing substantial resources, because Sage Dark Blue held deadly leverage over them. But now, he was dead! After hearing the battle report, Cyan Blue fell into a deep silence. Now, with the High Priest Sky Blue rendered unconscious by the Tempest Bishops forbidden rare artifact, and the deeply strategic Sage Dark Blue suddenly killed in battle, the Sea God Cult no longer had a core leader. As such, an immediate counterattack on the East Coast was probably not the best choice. Fortunately, among everyone, only her brother, Priest Azure Blue, would be safe, since he was only responsible for some small fry, with absolutely no risk of capsizing their ns. Its just that we also cant rely on that guys strength now. She suddenly felt an overwhelming sadness and regret. Since many years ago, when they started to provoke the Tempest Church and directed followers to attack everywhere on the East Coast, the cool and profound Sage Dark Blue had been nning for today. Eventually, both the Tempest Church and Cyarts army suffered a major defeat at the prearranged location, even copsing as Sage Dark Blue had anticipated, leading to the sessful elimination of the murderous, deranged Thunderous Monarch. But in the pursuit that followed, their own casualties were severe. Years of war had left the inders exhausted and in pain, utterly unable to capitalize on their victory. If it werent for the Stars Embrace Order and Last Blood suddenly holding back in that battle, the High Priest Sky Blue wouldnt be unconscious until now, and everything would bepletely different! She sadly realized that the Sea God Cult had ultimately just be a de used to kill the Tempest Bishop. In fact, Sage Dark Blue had said from the beginning that Cyart and the Tempest Church had deep foundations. Even if they seeded in killing a Tempest Overlord, the overall situation would not change. However, following this battle, the future of the East Coast would be even more chaotic, and it was unclear who would ultimately reap the benefits. Cyan Blue really couldnt understand it. The Lion n only had two Extraordinary Exponents of high-level Transmutation, while Sage Dark Blue was an Extraordinary Exponent in the Metamorphosis Phase, even stronger than the ordinary ones, and he might have had the chance to advance to the Monarch Level in a dozen years or so. Why? With high morale, a three-to-two advantage, fighting at sea, and the mighty Spawn of the Abyss to rally them, how could the extremely clever Sage Dark Blue still be defeated by Viscount Bast? Cyan Blue couldnt help but talk to herself, murmuring: Bast, what kind of monster are you? No wonder Sage Dark Blue once said, You are not a fox leading lions but a demon disguised as a lion.'' - Nasir Town had been fortified with defenses by the Sunrise n and several baronial families armies, with everyone on high alert, ready for the Sea God Cults next offensive. But the oue was beyond everyones expectations. Days passed, yet the strong counterattack that was supposed toe from the Sea God Cult never materialized. Finally, some extremely important news came: Viscount Bast, showing great valor in the naval battle, had killed Sage Dark Blue, the number one enemy of the Cyart people, at the cost of being severely wounded! Everyone was extremely exhrated, and the news that the Fischer family had killed the priest of the Sea God Cult, Priest Azure Blue, gradually spread throughout the entire East Coast. Everyone who heard was shocked! The one who had previously beenbeled as a coward, a vampire, the great squirrel of the East Coast, the Fischers who never went to the front lines, had suddenly be the heroes of the war! Intelligence about the Stars Embrace Order and Last Blood also reached the headquarters of the Tempest Church all the way in Carnia, and the regional Cardinal of the Eastern Tempest Church immediately convened a joint meeting with the Salvation Church and the Silver Moon Church. They ultimately decided to dispatch more manpower to suppress the heretical groups, although the internal fragmentation and chaos within the True Gods Church never ceased. After more than ten days, all the nobles received a definite piece of news. The war had ended! Although the Tempest Church did not negotiate peace with the Sea God Cult on paper, both sides, having been mutually devastated, tacitly ceased hostilities, picking up the pieces and refraining from striking again. The Sunrise n and the baronial families also withdrew their troops from Nasir Town. The Lion n leading the flight, causing a collective copse of the army, was originally unforgivable. But for some reason, Zayne, who had previously been the most vehement critic, suddenly stood on Basts side. The most powerful Romann family in Cyart also informed everyone that Viscount Basts retreat was strategic, luring the enemy to pursue them deeply and seeding in the tactics that killed Sage Dark Blue, the Sea God Cults de facto leader. Not only did he bear no guilt, but he had earned great merit! And with the Cyart Royal Family not opposing Duke Romanns view, no one in the country had any doubts anymore. The devastating war was over. The Sea God Cult, at the cost of tens of thousands of inder lives and the death of seven priests, had sessfully killed the Thunderous Monarch of the Tempest Church and torn the fragile order of the East Coast Province to shreds. The only advantage they gained was the promotion of the High Priest Sky Blue to a new Monarch. Half of the priests of the Tempest Church had died, along with their most important Tempest Overlord, the Thunderous Monarch. Of the Cyart people, five baronial families and the viscount family of the Spirit Deer n werepletely destroyed, with the other families alsorgely decimated, especially the Donnerue n during the pursuit, leaving almost no adult family member alive except for the family head. Neither side had a true victor, and themon people were just relieved, weeping in the belief that peaceful days might finally be ahead. Chapter 147: 141: Twins and the "Thunder Attendant" Consecution (Vote for Monthly Ticket!) Chapter 147: Chapter 141: Twins and the Thunder Attendant Consecution (Vote for Monthly Ticket!) In the basement of the Fischer family manor, Byrne, Irene, Chris, Theo, Vanessa, and Archibald gathered together. Moore and the other Blood Receivers all had their own matters to attend to, and they were not usually included in the family meetings. In the familiar corner where Eriks figure was not seen, Byrne was silent for a long time before he began to speak: Lets review ording to the family rules, if you were the Thunderous Monarch, what would be the best course of action? Theo shook his head seriously and said: Starting war from the beginning was the wrong choice. The White Sea is evenrger than Cyart, and the tens of thousands of members of the Sea God Cult are scattered across countless inds, with many sea tribes ready to assist. They can hide in the sea at any time. The cost of this war is too enormous. Even if the entire power of the Tempest Church in the east were invested, they would not be able topletely annihte the Sea God Cult in a few years. Archibald nodded in agreement, eximing as if he had an epiphany, I think Mr. Theos point makes sense! Byrne remained silent for a long time before stating calmly, On the contrary, I think this war must be fought. At that time, attacks struck all over Cyart. Peoples desire for revenge and their anger were extremely high, so both the Cyart people and the Tempest Church had to strike back. Although we all know that the Sea God Cult will not give up in the future, the ones who have been hurt right now will not invade for a long period. If we had let the Sea God Cult be from the beginning, they would likely continue to invade the coastal areas. Only by making them feel pain and fear can we gain a short peace. He paused for a moment before finally saying hoarsely, Without war, there would be no peace. Archibald nodded repeatedly, convinced, and sincerely added, The head of the family is absolutely right! In fact, there might not be only one way to solve it through war. Irene suddenly offered a different opinion. She calmly stretched out her hand, silently gazing at the sacred object. Regardless of whether a war isunched or not, it wont fully resolve the problem of the Sea God Cult. Perhaps we might find a better path in the future to remove this persistent issue. That would be the third method. Byrne and the others looked towards the sacred object following her gaze, each harboring a thought deep within their hearts. The strong foundation of the Sea God Cult is the Sea God, as well as the steadfast belief in the hearts of every devotee. It is their unshakeable faith that has supported them over the years as they, the underdogs, challenged the powerful Tempest Church. Now I see, I understand what you mean, Byrne said with a slight nod. Archibald kept nodding, genuinely feeling that Hospital Director Irenes words made a lot of sense. Thats exactly what I think too! After the family meeting concluded and the others had left the basement, Irene and Vanessa remained behind, while Chris waited outside in silence. Vanessa excitedly undressed, waiting for Irenes next treatment. Irene attempted to heal Vanessas withered leg, streaked with ck spots, shadows of trees appearing in her eyes as she infused powerful energy from the Spirit-returning Tree runes. In the end, the treatment failed. No matter how much power she channeled, she could not reverse the special nature of Vanessas body, only to relieve her pain. Vanessa was silent for a long while before smiling slightly, Its okay. Ive been used to this for a long time. Its really not a big deal. In the past, they had even attempted amputating the leg to regenerate a limb, but it had no effect either, with the new leg growing back the same. This fail was therefore expected. Despite this, deep down Vanessa felt a touch of disappointment. Even though Chris didnt mind at all, she wanted to offer her best side to him and always tried not to let that leg touch Chriss near-perfect body. Irene, with an urgent look and a deep frown, said, No, thats not right, strange, its not an issue with the soul! I thought it was just some curse, but it seems that the problem within that leg is moreplex than I thought! Through the runes of the Spirit-returning Tree, she could vaguely sense an even more unsettling presence deep within Vanessas soul. What exactly was it? Irene could notprehend it, and when she prayed to the Lord of the Lost, the only response she received was that there was no need to worry. Vanessa calmly stroked her bulging abdomen, a tender smile on her face. Ive gotten used to it. Its alright, Irene, dont worry about it, she said. At that moment, her only wish was for the children to be born healthy. More than half a yearter, Vanessa finally gave birth to twins. Wah! Cries of a baby echoed from a room in the manor, and the Fischer family outside were momentarily stunned, then filled with immense joy! However, upon entering the room, they found Irene silently gazing at them, as if about to speak but then shutting her mouth. Whats the matter? Chriss brow was deeply furrowed as he asked anxiously. With his sister there, it should be theoretically impossible for anything to go wrong with the birth, so why was she still silent? He walked forward slowly, and soon saw Vanessa holding the twins, smiling, yet her eyes also held a heavy shade. Chris, the children she seemed on the verge of tears, holding back the rest of her words. Chris looked at the newborns that had juste into the world, took a deep breath, and his body began to tremble slightly. One boy, one girl. They had the same strange deformities as Vanessa! The boys right arm was withered and covered with ck spots, while the girls legs werepletely withered and covered with ck spots, as if they were under some ghastly and terrifying mad curse! Chriss breathing quivered, his eyes filled with disbelief, but he still gently touched his two children. No matter how strange and deformed they were, as their father, Chris would love them. But deep inside, the usually reticent man also felt sad for his childrens misfortune. High above, Karl watched the Fischer familys silence calmly. Months ago, he had sensed the oddities in Vanessas unborn children. Its just that unlike Vanessas condition, the anomalies in her childrens bodies and souls might not all be bad, so it would be better to observe them a little longer, he thought vaguely. Karl could now subtly and vaguely see certain destinies of those in the future, silently specting. The ultimate oue should not be in this generation, but with the next, after the twins, yet that future is not certain; if the two of them die too early, then that generation will never appear, and the ultimate oue will never present itself in the Fischer family. Then Byrne, the most knowledgeable and also the head of the family, at Vanessa and Chriss request, named each of the Fischer twins. The girl was named Christine, which means follower of God. The boy was named Karno, meaning intelligent and brave. Both of them had bright red,plex brands on their hands, and although they were deformed from birth, they were both adorable and had inherited Chriss silver-white hair. Seeing the sleeping children, Byrne couldnt help but smile, saying, What a coincidence that all my kids have ck hair, while Chriss children all have silver-white hair; theyll be easy to tell apart in the future. Vanessa and Chris were just about to nod when they suddenly felt as if some invisible shackles had been ced on them! It was a very real sensation they could not ignore, as if it was aw hidden in every corner of the world. So that was it. Chris silently gazed at his wife and nodded slightly, indicating that he too felt the power of the worldsws. Vanessa sighed and said, The limit of procreation, I didnt expect wed reach it so soon. They had touched thews set by the gods, reaching the limit of procreation for the Extraordinary in the ud World, and from then on, they could no longer bear more children. She actually felt relieved. If she knew that she was going to give birth to disabled children and still had to keep having them for the familys sake, it would undoubtedly be filled with sin! Vanessa would never be able to do such a thing! Darren and Lilian entered the room, both extremely curious about the two newborns. Theyre my brother and sister too, right? I will definitely protect them. After Darren clenched his fist and finished speaking, Lilian nodded along. She thought the two children were really cute, just like little helpless animals, nothing like her silly older brother. Three monthster, Archibald finally digested the Gale Protector Magic Potion of the 1st Rank, sessfully stepping onto a new level of the Path of Cmity. He had acquired the new Power of Consecution, Thunder Attendant! In the Spirit Realm constetion, an angry blue figure roared, hurling white lightning! Archibald was thrilled to discover that he had gained two new Extraordinary traits, Lightning Empowerment and Electric Power umtion! In addition, the intensity of the Gale Protectors Storm Armor had also greatly increased, and he was now not only able to leap great distances but could also fly for a few seconds at a time. Lightning Empowerment allowed for attaching the power of thunderous lightning to objects, which could be used as melee weapons or thrown as consumable weapons! Electric Power umtion allowed him to continuously consume Spiritual Power and physical strength, storing the lightning power in his body, and then release it all at once when close to the limit. The released umted lightning would consume a vast amount of Spiritual Power and physical strength, but the destructive power was enormous, even posing a death threat to Bloodline Knights at the Transmutation Level. He took a deep breath, and electric light flickered between his fingertips. Theprehensive improvement brought by the 2nd Rank was still 25, and the Thunder Attendant provided a 15-point increase in physical prowess and a 10-point increase in Spiritual Power. After recording, Byrne could hazard a guess in his heart. If we look at the sheer burst power alone, the Path of Cmity might be the strongest among all the ranks of the God Pantheon stairway. I hope Archibald can go even further. Chapter 148: 142: Development and Consecution "Employee" (Vote for monthly ticket!) Chapter 148: Chapter 142: Development and Consecution Employee (Vote for monthly ticket!) Fein Citys Patrol Bureau was officially renamed Fein City Police Department, and all the members of the patrols were also renamed and henceforth became the police officers of Fein City. The newly established Police Department had just arrested a group of smugglers who had been illegally trading in valuable contraband goods without ever paying taxes. After being reported by their peers, they were severely beaten by the police and thrown into jail. Police Chief, sir, good day! The most stubborn one among them has been beaten to death, and theres only one woman left. What would you like us to do with her? In the gloomy and dim cells of Fein City Police Department, two officers saluted the newly appointed Police Chief Mormir, feeling somewhat guilty about the death caused by their actions. I understand, Mormir said. Dressed in his police uniform, Mormir nodded calmly. He didnt care about his subordinates killing a prisoner and walked into the cell with an expressionless face. He gestured for the two officers to leave and immediately heard the furious cursing of a woman. Trash! Lapdogs! You scum bred by nobles know nothing but to bully us, the poor! You have no sense of morality or shame! I despise the gods! Because they shelter you filthy swine, you are all so stupid and nauseating! This was a woman in her thirties, not at all beautiful, but her eyes were full of fiery anger. Mormir, not at all angry, squatted down in front of her and slowly reached out to grab the womans chin, looking down at her from above. I know your name is Susan. You hate the gods? The woman named Susan was stunned for a moment and finally said coldly, Yes, I loathe those disgusting deities! Mormir smiled faintly, knowing she wasnt deceiving him, and said slowly, I can free you from jail, but you must work for me. What do you say, Miss Susan? This is an important opportunity. You can make a choice. But I cant give you much time to consider, only ten seconds, ten, nine In the dimly lit jail, Mormirs voice had a peculiar maism, giving the impression that he could control everything in his hands. This ruthless Police Chief had cruelly killed many prisoners, and all who knew him feared him greatly. The woman, who had just been calm and angry, trembled as she looked to the other side. In the corner hung a smuggler who had been beaten to death. She took a deep breath and finally nodded her head. I agree, Mr. Police Chief, I am willing to serve you! Very well, Mormir said with a light nod, then he took out a dose of medication from his chest and forced it into Susans mouth. Cough cough, cough! Susan felt as if mes were bursting from inside her, coughing for a long time until tears came out. She heard Police Chief Mormir say calmly, From now on, you belong to me, but you must remember, never inquire about things you shouldnt. After saying that, Mormir turned around and left. The second generation Daybreakers had left the Fischer family for several years, and among them, Yeager, who had the best affinity with the God Pantheon stairway, had sessfully reached the Duelist rank. Over the years, the four Daybreakers received new instructions from the Fischer family again and again. His Excellency Byrne remotelymanded them to further infiltrate and even recruit new subordinates in their respective domains. The subordinates were unaware of the existence of the Dawn Church and the Fischer family, knowing only their immediate superiors, the Daybreakers. Even if discovered by the church and official forces, it would not directly expose the whole organization. The East Coast Province currently had poor public security, with a surge in numbers of heretics. However, this extremely chaotic environment provided many opportunities for the Fischer family. Mormir, having left the dark prison and returned to his office at the Police Department, took out the purple medication from his chest and pondered deeply. This was a drug known as Deep Purple, the result of His Excellency Bains research on chronic poisonsbined with ss 1 Extraordinary Material, the Non-living Flower, which could permanently affect ordinary humans. The users physical abilities would permanently increase each time they digested Deep Purple, effective up to three times, enough to enhance an ordinary persons physical abilities to a low-level Beginning stage. However, those who consumed Deep Purple needed to obtain a special antidote once a year to suppress the poison in their bodies from acting up, or else they would die instantly. Over the years, Mormir could clearly feel that the head of the house, like a very greedy sponge, grew more and more voracious as he aged, his mind maturing further with each year. They said that in his youth, he was a shy and timid child who knew nothing, but as he became an adult, the head of the house grew continuously, bing more rational andposed after each crisis. At thirty-five, the head of the Fischer family had be entirely different, his eyes filled with wisdom and depth. Mormir was very aware that now very few people could discern what the schrly man was really thinking. His Excellency Bain once said that it doesnt matter how low the beginning of a life or family is. The most important ability is to keep learning and growing. Thats the key to the Path of Knowledge. In the room of Fein City Hall, a wealthy businessman sat respectfully in front of Yeager, presenting him with an expensive gift. Mr. Yeager, Ill trouble you with this matter. This is a token of our sincerity, he said. Yeager, still as handsome as ever, dressed in white and squinting his eyes, smiled faintly, gently shook his head, and then pushed the presented gift back to the man. No need for a gift, consider it a favor from me. I hope we can be closer friends in the future, Upon hearing the word friends, a splendid smile spread across the merchants face. Friends! I understand, we are friends now! Hahaha! After a while, Yeager soon learned that another merchant wasing to see him. His name was Colin. Colin, that little rascal, heh heh. Yeager let out another smile because, with the vast financial support of the Fischer family, he had be a low-ranking official in Fein City Hall, responsible for dealing withmercial disputes. He valued every person from the Daybreak Orphanage, always calling them Daybreakers, and gradually became their leader, with his status in the Dawn Church rising steadily. Deep in Yeagers heart was an ambition to climb to the position of mayor by using the power of the Dawn Church and then to exchange his public status for an important position within the Church. Colin, long time no see. The door closed tightly, and Yeager looked at the slim, bespectacled young man with short hair sitting before him with a chuckle. That young man was Colin, who despite being only in his twenties, already had a receding hairline and was very excited to see Yeager. He hugged Yeager and whispered, My brother, its all for the lost dawn. Yeager nodded with a smile and repeated, For the lost dawn. As insecurity on the East Coast grew, the Fischer family established two new orphanages in the four towns, and among the Daybreakers who were from the two original orphanages, three more stepped on the paths of Forging, World Order, and Contract. The most outstanding of the third generation Daybreakers was Colin. He was born in the Daybreak Orphanage of Fein City, his father died in the first year of a naval war, he was twenty years old this year, with a silver tongue adept at bargaining and very sensitive to changes inmodity prices. Colins path was the Path of Contract, and the power of consecution he received was Employee. His physical strength increased by 2, spirituality power by 8, and the extraordinary trait he obtained was Focused on Work. The ability Focused on Work was simple, allowing Colin to concentrate on a task for a long time without his attention being distracted. Colin looked at Yeager, the trusted elder Daybreaker, with joy in his heart. He smiled and said, Big brother Yeager, a batch of goods produced by the factories in Nasir Town seems to have been detained by your people, suspecting the goods contain heretic objects. Of course, the goods are actually very normal. I think those people probably just want to extort more money, so I hope big brother Yeager can help us sort this out. Strange. Yeager narrowed his eyes, acutely aware that something was amiss, but still nodded with a smile: Dare to detain the goods of the Fischer family? Ive never heard of such a thing, hehe, dont they understand the rtionship between Fischer and the Lion n? He slowly stood up and said seriously: Hmm, I will personally look into this matter; dont worry. On a main road, the soldiers of the Fischer family and the Dagger Brotherhood were escorting a batch of the Fischer familys goods out of the area of the four towns. The gangs leader, Moore, was riding at the front of the procession, constantly vignt, his actions very strict and disciplined, even to the point of diforting his subordinates. He had already reached the 2nd Rank on the Path of World Order, bing a Sheriff. In recent years, Moores two younger brothers had also joined the Dawn Church, bing new Blood Receivers, and both with vtile temperaments, had taken the Path of Cmity. When the caravan stopped for a rest en route, the cautious Moore personally inspected the goods and suddenly screamed: Trouble! His brothers rushed over, each asking in surprise, What happened, big brother? Whats the matter? Is there a problem with the goods? Moore nodded, picked up a red bag from the goods with a calm demeanor; no one had seen the existence of this item before. With a steady voice he said, Take a look at this. It was mixed into the batch of medicine being sent to Fein City along the way by someone we dont know. Moore opened the bag with caution, and his eyes gradually widened, and he swore a rare curse! Damn it, this stuff is from those bastards of the Stars Embrace Order! They consume this to fall into an odd state to see and worship that thing! After hearing this, everyone was stunned, instinctively stepping back, as Moore shook his head, his eyes sharp as he said: It certainly wasnt tampered with in town, more likely on the road outside. The situation is severe; we must go back immediately and report to the family head! Chapter 149: 143: Framing and the "Butler" Consecution (Vote for Monthly Ticket!) Chapter 149: Chapter 143: Framing and the Butler Consecution (Vote for Monthly Ticket!) The goods were temporarily left in a nearby vige, and Moore immediately hurried back to Nasir Town, arriving at Fischer Manor to report. The family steward, Theo, came to the hall and saw the anxious look in Moores eyes. Theo nodded calmly to his old friend, who also served the family, and continued, The head of the household has gone to ck Mountain Town for a banquet hosted by the Arwen family, whose new head, Baron Adrian Arwen, has just achieved mid-level Transmutation. As for Madam Irene, she is at the orphanage in the town. You should wait a bit, Moore, he said. Moore sighed, took off his hat, and said, This is a matter that cant wait. Other families might just find it a nuisance, but the Fischer family cant afford a thorough investigation by the Church. Theo frowned slightly, sensing that the issue seemed more serious than he thought. Over the years, he too had sessfully reached the 2nd Rank Steward on the Path of Authority. The Consecution Power of Steward, in the constetion, takes the image of a polite elderly man in a ck tailcoat amidst a burst of white light. It possesses just one Extraordinary trait, household management. And a Steward with the Extraordinary trait of household management can select no more than ten people as family members ahead of time, constantly aware of and in control of the members current physical and Spiritual Power states, without any distance limitations. Should a family member encounter an issue, the Steward can even remotely transfer his own life force and Spiritual Power to them. To advance further on the Path of Authority, Theo handed over his position as Guards Captain to Archibald and truly became the old steward of the Fischer family. Archibald no longer held the position of Guards Captain; he was now the Fischer familys Soldier Leader, with the private military forcefully expanded to over five hundred. The Hovern familys viscount originally set for Nasir Town stayed back home due to a mole incident within the family, fullymitting to protect the breakthrough of Earl Hovern to Monarch and did note to the East Coast Province. Nasir Town was still firmly in the hands of the Fischer family. The towns third and fourth factories were built one after another, still chemical and food processing nts, where the Fischer family held a huge advantage. They sold their products across the whole East Coast Province through the Lion ns business channels. Due to the factories, the poption of Nasir Town increased rapidly, gradually reaching over twenty thousand, and it was only a matter of time before the towns poption exceeded thirty thousand. Theo, knowing Moore to be a serious person who would not exaggerate matters, immediately asked, What exactly is the matter? Upon learning that contraband from a heretical cult was found in the medications intended for Fein City, Theo;splexion changed, and he sent Moore straight to the orphanage in town to find Madam Irene. Moore put on his hat, left the manor with gravity, rode to the Daybreak Orphanage in town, and saw over a hundred neatly dressed orphans in the yard. Most of them came from the years following the maritime wars, many bearing grudges, all adopted by the Fischer family, and each child received a certain level of education. Moore noticed the workers strictly ordering the orphans to line up as Madam Irene, dressed in ck, calmly walked out of a room, her presence weaving through the childrens gazes. In the eyes of the children, Madam Irene was like a Proxy of the divine, born into the world to save them. Knowing the importance of protocol, Moore did not rudely approach her. In recent years, the Fischer family learned to emte the Lion n by formting aplete set of family rules, while Madam Irenes management of the orphanage became stricter and more formal. He waited until Irene had checked on all the children, then approached her steadily, took off his hat, and said: Madam Irene, I have something very important to tell you! Irene looked at Moore calmly, nodded, and led him to a room alone. Exin, she said. Yes, Madam Irene, replied Moore. Moore respectfully bowed and, with furrowed brows, whispered: Heres the situation. In a batch of medicine to be sent to Fein City, we found forbidden items from a heretical cult, the kind used by members of the Stars Embrace Order for rituals. I suspect someone is trying to frame us, he exined, presenting the bag used to nt the evidence. I was not in charge of the previous shipment; it was Archibald. And its very likely that it had problems, even possibly already delivered to Fein City. Although he didnt spell it out, Moore felt what he could detect, the careless Archibald might have overlooked. Irene stared at the items in the bag calmly, nodded slowly, and said, I am aware of the situation now, thank you, Moore. But theres no need for you to worry about this matter anymore. Moore was momentarily startled, then nodded, I see, I understand. In fact, Moore was not the first to bring the news. Yeager had already found the issue with the first batch of medicine and dealt with it promptly. He then located Inna at the newspaper office and used his Bard ability Bardic Narrative to convey the message remotely, informing Irene of the detailed situation at the Fischer family side instantly. Upon receiving the news, Irene immediately sent Vanessa from Nasir Town to ck Mountain Town to inform Byrne about the entire incident. Suddenly, she asked, By the way, Moore, I hear your wife is about to give birth, is that right? Moore nodded respectfully and said, Yes, its true. She is a very honest and kind woman who knows nothing about the matters concerning the Dawn Church. Irene said slowly, Your child will descend from Blood Receivers and will be a natural-born Blood Receiver. If anything urs, you must inform me, understand? Moore, fully aware of Madam Irenes meaning, responded, Yes, I understand. Irene paused, then with a smile added, When the timees, I will help with the delivery. There will be no idents; rest assured, Moore. Joy instantly flooded Moores eyes; childbirth always carried a significant mortality risk for ordinary women, but with Madam Irenes help, there would be no problem! Madam Irene, I am grateful for your continued help to the Shelby family, and thank you for your kindness! Open the boxes! Inspect the cargo! In Fein City, a shipment from Nasir Town had been intercepted all night. The Tempest Church and Salvation Church had formed a joint inspection team. They had solid and reliable intelligence indicating that this shipment contained heretical items needed by members of the Stars Embrace Order! The merchant Colins expression was ugly as he said coldly, Have you gone mad? This shipment belongs to the Fischer family. Dont you know our rtionship with the Lions? The expressionless inspection team captain said without anypassion, So what if you are dogs of those Lions? We are the churchs people! We are not afraid of them at all! Colin continued coldly, Very well, youre the churchs people, but are you not afraid of Priest Zaynes fury? Upon hearing the name of Zayne, the captain of the inspection team suddenly became furious and shouted, Get out of the way! We must inspect this shipment. You lot have dyed the inspection long enough! Move aside now, or well take you all away! Colin could only silently step aside, as the inspection team captain revealed a smile. However, after inspecting for a long time, scrutinizing every item closely, they found nothing amiss. Not to mention contraband, the Fischer family hadnt even failed to pay a penny of taxes over the years. Looking at the disarrayed goods, Colin couldnt help but sigh, Sigh, youre really using the wrong people. Who in the world could be cleaner than the Fischer family? The face of the inspection team captain turned red with anger, like someone forced to swallow excrement, so furious that he couldnt speak. At this moment, one of his subordinates ran over to report. Somethings wrong, Captain. It seems the intelligence was inurate. Its not the Fischer familys fault. Instead, we found contraband in the goods belonging to the Arwen family! The Arwen family, like the Fischer family, was famous on the East Coast for manufacturing medicines. However, their insistence on an outdated handmade workshop industry was far inferior to that of the modern-day Fischer family. The inspection team captain was furious, bellowing, What the hell is going on! Why is the intelligence inurate, damn it! Colin smiled and bowed slightly, saying cheerfully, Sorry about that, but we will definitely contact Priest Zayne, and by then, you must give an exnation to the Fischer family! The inspection team captain looked embarrassed and his hands trembled slightly, but he still didnt want to concede and could only snort coldly as he led his team away. ck Mountain Town, the racetrack. Byrne, dressed in splendid ck clothes, sat calmly in the VIP area, nked by two young personal servants who were orphan brothers from the Daybreak Orphanage. His demeanor was steady, his beard slightly grown in, making him look more mature and rational than before, and his deepest gaze held aggressiveness. After attending a banquet hosted by the Arwen family, Byrne had epted Baron Adrian Arwens invitation toe to the racetrack to watch the newest Shield Cup race and to participate in exciting horse betting. Start! The horses began to run, and the crowd cheered wildly! A pure white dove flew in from the sky! It had soared high above, then descended gradually, weaving freely among the many racehorses, zigzagging before swiftly gliding past the lead horse and soaring back into the sky. Byrne raised his hand, and the obedient dove gentlynded on his pale hand. He took a piece of paper from the pigeons ws, seemingly nk but actually containing neat writing by Vanessa, which would be visible when heated. Its the Arwen family. The man was expressionless as the paper was ignited by a me, the ashes scattering in the wind. He stood up, gazing at the racetrack, nodding calmly, then turned to leave, We won. The horse betting was over, and the horse the Fischer family had bet on won first ce. Byrne left the VIP room withposure, only to see Baron Adrian Arwening out of another room, walking over with a smile. His clothes were luxurious, his temples gray but his skin very delicatea middle-aged man who took great care of himself,ughing as he stretched out his hands towards Byrne. Hahaha, I heard you won while I lost badly, Your Excellency Byrne! Now I might have to borrow money from you! The two menughed as they embraced. Byrnes face was full of smiles as if embracing an old friend, with no trace of dissatisfaction. Adrian sighed and said, His Excellency Byrne Fischer, you are indeed lucky. Its your first time at horse betting and you already won! Maybe its true what they say, that neers are always lucky. Byrne smiled and nodded calmly, his tone light as he said, Perhaps, but it may be more than just luck. It might be that the deities are protecting the destiny of the Fischer family. Chapter 150: 144 Intimidation (Vote for monthly tickets!) Chapter 150: Chapter 144 Intimidation (Vote for monthly tickets!) The Arwen familys territory was also located within the four towns. Originally, they were vassals to the viscount-level Spirit Deer n, but now that the Spirit Deer n had been annihted by the Sea God Cult, even the territories under theirmand had been seized and divided between the Roarer n and the Lion n. In the days that followed, anyone who saw the territory of the Arwen family saw it as a huge piece of fat meat. They had to choose a new strong entity to rely on, and ultimately decided to affiliate themselves with the nearby Roarer n. However, Viscount Garcia had also given the Arwen family an important task. That was to take over the task originally performed by the Kesse family, which was to suppress the fishermen of Nasir Town. After losing a bet on horse racing, Baron Adrian returned to his familys territory with an unsightly expression. In the grand hall of the manor estate, he looked around at the numerous main and coteral rtives of the Arwen family. Dozens of family members gathered to hold a new family meeting. The family meeting officially began, and he nodded seriously, saying, Regarding the establishment of the factory, does anyone still have objections? Everyone remained silent. An elder of the family sighed and said, No, weve all thought it through. Only by establishing a factory can we keep up with the new era. Adrian shook his head and said, However, if we were to establish a factory now, it would already be a bitte, because much of the pharmaceutical market share has already been upied by the Fischer family. After the family meeting ended, Adrians uncle and his two brothers, who were all extraordinary exponents that had reached the Transmutation Level within the Arwen family, remained. If it werent for the fact that theycked a strong transcendent at the high-level Transmutation rank, the Arwen family would have long been able to sit on an equal footing with those six viscount families. Unfortunately, reaching the high-level Transmutation was not an easy task. Until recently, Adrian had been the first in the family to break through to the mid-level Transmutation in decades. He gazed at his uncle and asked sternly, Uncle, have youpleted the task you were given? Adrians uncle nodded and said solemnly, Yes, that matter has been taken care of, and Ive also passed the message to friends within the Church. I believe the Fischer family will soon be investigated by the Church and will be in big trouble. Thats good. It also means wevepleted Viscount Garcias task, Adrian nodded and then sighed deeply. Ah, he exhaled. If it werent for Viscount Garcias instruction, he really wouldnt have wanted to offend the Fischer family of Nasir Town. The Fischer family was a heroic family on the East Coast, and also a family with a terrifying reputation in the shadows. Over the years, the families that had offended them had mysteriously encountered trouble one after another. At the very least, the family head himself died, and in the worst cases, entire families were decimated. Although the Church had certified that these incidents were the work of despicable heretics, Adrian intuitively felt something was very wrong. How could there be so many coincidences? Even Viscount Garcia had mentioned that it was very likely the work of the Fischer family, who fabricated scenes and framed the heretics. Adrian recalled the sharp look in Viscount Garcias eyes and frowned slightly, muttering to himself, Killing and then nting evidence to me heretics; maybe Viscount Garcia himself has done simr things. He still remembered that during the period when the Sea God Cult invaded, several baronial families on the East Coast inexplicably vanished, with the me all directed at the Sea God Cult. Perhaps one day, that guy Byrne might actually be assassinated by Garcia. Adrian was well aware thatpared to Viscount Zavier of the Eagle n, known for his unpredictable power as the ck Hawk, Viscount Garcia was an even more belligerent and ruthless thug. Fischer family, that plot should stop your factories from producing, right? Of course, he wasnt aware of the real situation of the Fischer family and didnt think such a setup would cause them much trouble. The Arwen family had ced illicit goods in the factories belonging to the Fischer family. If the Church could find the forbidden items used by heretics in the factories of Nasir Town, they would definitely suspend the factories operations immediately and take away all the workers for a lengthy investigation. By the time the investigation ended, the Fischer familys industries would surely face a massive blow. Its bad, the Churchs people have arrived! Just as he was contemting the Fischer familys situation, he suddenly learned from his subordinates that the Churchs people had arrived! Adrian was stunned for a moment, and then, once he learned that the illicit goods had been discovered among his own merchandise, he was extremely shocked! Impossible, how could this be! Sweat streamed down his back, and he quickly realized that the Fischer family must have detected his methods. Teams from the Tempest Church and the Salvation Church had arrived within the Arwen familys territory and, with stony faces, began to search. Soon after, they actually found illicit goods in their workshops and were set to take everyone away for an investigation. Byrne! Adrian clenched his fists, red, and couldnt help but roar loudly, so furious he nearly passed out. Ten dayster, thanks to the guarantee of friends within the Church and the fact that no other evidence could be found, the members of the Arwen family returned to their territory, albeit now under the watchful eye of the Church. Unbeknownst to them, a young man with silver hair had been standing outside the Arwen familys manor, staying put for a long time. He had been observing for several days now. In Fein City, once Yeager noticed a problem, he reced the illicit goods with those of the Arwen family, while the forbidden items on this end were quietly ced by Chris. Chris stared at the other familys territory, deep in thought, recalling the words Byrne had said to him. With an expressionless face, he tore up the fake-spirit card and then his figure underwent a sudden change. Chris turned into a frequently seen elderly kitchen maid to enter the grounds of the Arwen family estate, then kept changing his appearance. Now, his acting skills were so superb that even those close to him could hardly distinguish him from the real person in a short period of time. Dressed as a servant, Chris infiltrated the great hall of the Arwen family estate and soon saw the members of the Arwen family, who were discussing countermeasures angrily. Damn that Byrne! We were yed by those fishermen! Otherwise, should we just assassinate some members of the Fischer family? Even if we cant kill that crafty Byrne, the rest are definitely doable! Dont do it. Once we start a full-scale war, we will also suffer heavy casualties! How about we kill Byrnes cousin Chris instead? That would be a powerful counterattack! Chris silently listened, then blended into the team of Arwen family servants, carrying out endless tasks just like a real servant. When he got to the kitchen, he stared at the food, knowing it wasnt time to poison it yet. After spending a certain amount of time, Chris observed the patterns of the peoples lives, figuring out which areas of the estate certain individuals would be in at certain times. So when the butler of the Arwen family left, he found a secluded corner to use the fake-spirit card to transform again, bing the Arwen family butler and calmly walked into every room. Once transformed into the butler, his every move was extremely graceful and fitting, he treated the servants very seriously, yet was full of respect for the members of the Arwen family. No one could see any ws. Chris left notes in room after room, knowing that the nobles servants would clean in the morning and were bound to discover at least one of them and then all of them. If the n went well, they would probably find the notes that evening. Mr. Butler, have you seen my dog? In the corridor of the second floor of the estate, a freckled little girl came over with a ball, smiling at Chris. She was Evangeline, Baron Adrians youngest daughter, who inherited the power of the high-level magic beast Lightning Spirit Steed, and could even qualify to be the patriarch of the Arwen family in the future. Smiling, Chris felt lucky to have found an important target so quickly. He knelt on one knee, affectionately took the little girls hand, and said, Oh, Miss Evangeline, I have seen your cute little dog, hes frolicking outside. Pleasee with me! Okay! Evangeline nodded repeatedly, trusting Mr. Butlerpletely. Chris then led the little girl out of the Arwen family estate with great aplomb, covered her nose with a handkerchiefced with sleeping drugs, and took her away after she fell unconscious. Some timeter, everyone in the Arwen family was on the verge of exploding! Miss Evangeline was gone! Everyone was filled with shock and bewilderment, and many had seen the butler taking Miss Evangeline away, but the butler himself waspletely puzzled. No, thats not right, I wasnt even in the estate at that time! They searched all night without finding her. Baron Adrian was so anxious that his eyes turned bloodshot, almost crying, until he suddenly learned the next morning that his little daughter Evangeline hade back! What on earth happened?! Baron Adrian asked the butler excitedly, barely restraining himself from grabbing the butler by the cor, soon hearing the butler say with a very strange expression, It was the Fischer family who sent her back They say Miss Evangeline identally made her way to Nasir Town, then, His Excellency Bain from the Fischer family personally yed with her for a while. Miss Evangeline is still sleeping now; we have checked her, and she has not suffered any harm. Byrne, huh? Cold sweat streamed down Adrians face, he took a deep breath trying to calm his fear, but still couldnt control it, then he learned another piece of shocking news! Sometime unknown, someone had ced many notes in various rooms of the family, and on each note was written the name of a member of the Arwen family, not sparing even those working secretly for their family. Adrian was about to copse, knowing internally that the Arwen family hade to a delicate position. Betraying Viscount Garcia was undeniably suicidal, but now they were about to go to war with the Fischer family. Even though the familys paper strength was stronger, Adrian realized that winning was impossible! And what if they really won? They would still be serving as a tool for Viscount Garcia. In the end, it would be their family who died, it would be Arwen blood that was spilled, yet the majority of the benefits would still be taken by the Roarer n; it was simply the worst possible oue. After pondering for a long time, Adrian finally made a decision. Lock down the information. Absolutely do not tell Viscount Garcia about the incidents that happened today. Whoever dares to leak the news, prepare your whole family to meet God! Then he lowered his head, squinting his eyes and muttered to himself, I need to meet with His Excellency Bain. Their actions werent too excessive, suggesting they might be interested in negotiating. That evening, he took valuable gifts and secretly went to meet with the Fischer family in Nasir Town. Chapter 151: 145: The Dark Alliance (Vote for monthly tickets!) Chapter 151: Chapter 145: The Dark Alliance (Vote for monthly tickets!) Baron Adrian did not take a carriage and instead arrived in Nasir Town alone. Just a few steps into the town, he was detected by the ck Mirror barrier set up by Viscount Bast. Suddenly, he heard a familiar male voice surrounding him. Your Excellency Baron Adrian, youve finally arrived. Ive been wondering whether you woulde here or rush off to seek Viscount Garcia overnight. The voice was calm and powerfulit was Byrne Fischers voice! His Excellency Byrne? Adrian was shocked, having no clue where the voice wasing from; he couldnt see Byrnes figure anywhere around him. Where was he? In fact, in a hidden spot unbeknownst to him, Byrne had previously left a Sound Marker, and that sentence was a recording of Byrnes voice all along. There were only so many normal entrances to Nasir Town, and since Adrian bore no ill intent, Byrne could easily predict where Adrian would enter the town without taking a detour from ck Mountain Town. He can easily know every move of anyone in Nasir Town? Adrian fell silent. He quickly noticed something unusual about Nasir Town. Even though it was nighttime, he observed that civilians were still strolling around without any fear of robbery. Even in areas where civilians lived, the streets were clean and tidy, with no prostitutesmonly seen in other towns, no brawlers or thieves. Adrian was puzzled, as most nobles in Cyart paid little attention to the living conditions ofmoners. Even in Fein City, the center of the East Coast, and in Phelps Port, which had just be the second city of the East Coast Province,moners still lived in chaos. Forget about the slums, even in ordinary areas wheremoners lived, it wasmon to see thieves, underage prostitutes, and brawlers. How strange, why is the security in Nasir Town so good, and the living environment so clean? Whats the point of the Fischer family spending so much effort and money on this? Adrian couldnt understand the significance of appeasing themoners. Soon after, he arrived at Fischer Manor, where he quickly met a burly, military-statured old butler who was waiting for him with hands sped behind his back in front of the ck iron gate. Mr. Adrian, this way, please. The master has been waiting for you for a long time. Theo bowed politely and calmly invited Adrian into Fischer Manor. When Adrian reached the drawing room of the Fischer Mansion, he saw the mature Byrne reading a ck book, with tea already prepared by the servants. Your Excellency Baron Adrian, youve arrived. How is Miss Evangeline doing? The child is indeed a very adorable little one. Byrne put down his book, nodded with a smile, his words leaving Adrian silent for a long time. Adrian took a sip of tea and spoke, Your Excellency Byrne, to be frank, because Ive seen the tragic state of the entire Kesse family, I have no intention whatsoever to fight you guys. Byrne nodded and calmly responded: Hmm, I also think cooperation is better than fighting, and if our two families really start fighting, no matter the oue, the Arwen family is bound to be erased from the world. Adrian frowned, remaining silent, waiting for Byrne to continue. Because youre well aware of how much the Lion n values the Fischer family, Viscount Garcia wont be afraid, but your family certainly cant afford Viscount Basts revenge. Indeed, that was the reason, and Adrian could only nod in resignation. For many years, everyone in the East Coast Province had seen the lion ns support for the Fischer family, many found it extremely strange. Why would Viscount Bast go to such lengths for Baron Byrne? Many even suspected that Viscount Bast might be Byrnes biological father, and the scarcely mentioned Lucius might just be a subordinate of the Lion n. There were rumors that Viscount Bast desired to possess Byrnes young and handsome body, having long been infatuated with him. Frankly, Adrian found any of these reasons preposterous. But no matter the reason, he dared not have a life-and-death struggle with the Fischer family. Even if we were to defeat you, we would simply be earning profits for Viscount Garcia, and too many of the Arwen family would die, with the risk of being taken over by Garcias Roarer n at any time, which is not worth it. Adrian understood one thing very clearly, no matter how much the Arwen family sacrificed and bled on the frontlines, they would never be kin to Viscount Garcia. In the end, they might be a knife that is discarded once used up. Since Your Excellency Adrian has thought this through, there should be no disagreements between us. Byrne, after listening, smiled and added, However, you also need some results to show Viscount Garcia, right? Yes, indeed so. Adrian showed a wry smile, feeling very troubled. As it stood, the Arwen family was dependent on the Roarer n; if Viscount Garcia found out he hade here to secretly form an alliance, it would be all over for them. Moreover, he needed to present some achievements. Byrneughed heartily, waved his hand to reassure him and continued: Its a simple matter. Once you leave here, Ill release information that our factories in town have been sabotaged, causing them to halt production for a while. Then Ill send someone to give your family a generous gift to apologize and submit. Chapter 152: 145: The Dark Alliance (Vote for monthly tickets!)_2 Adrian''s eyes lit up, and then he listened as Byrne continued. "Although Garcia is belligerent and bloodthirsty, he is actually a person with strong judgement and meticulousness. Our secret alliance cannot be kept hidden forever, it can only fool him for a while," Adrian couldn''t help himself and asked further, "And after that period of time?" Byrne smiled, took a sip of tea, his fingers curling slightly as he calmly said, "In a few months, Garcia might just suddenly die of illness, don''t you think, haha! After all, aside from the great gods, no one can predict what will happen tomorrow!" Could Viscount Garcia die? Adrian was startled, looking at Byrne who was still smiling with a face full of astonishment, not daring to ask further, his back drenched with sweat once again. Byrne smiled and quickly moved past the previous subject, "Evangeline is a good girl, once she grows up, an alliance between our two families wouldn''t be so bad." Adrian was stunned for a moment, smiled wryly, and shook his head, "That matter is not urgent." Evangeline had inherited the strong power of Bloodline, and could possibly be qualified to be the next head of the family. To marry her off in an alliance would be contrary to the family''s interests. However, he also knew that Byrne was just speaking casually. After Adrian had left, Byrne pondered for a long time before picking up the book he had set down and continued reading calmly. Compared to other times, he still felt that only the time spent reading couldpletely rx a person. Dealing with the Arwen family wasn''t a difficult task, but dering all-out war on them was definitely a bad move. Byrne was well aware that since the Fischer family had defeated many strong enemies several times before, Viscount Garcia must have sensed that something was amiss. He feared the hidden strength of the Fischer family and had chosen to treat the Arwen family as cannon fodder, all to probe their true capabilities. Byrne murmured to himself, "Viscount Garcia, it seems you''re set on eliminating the Fischers." Theo suddenly entered, saying respectfully, "Master, Mr. John is not going to make it." Byrne put down the book and was silent for a long time. "John." Was he going to die? Byrne still remembered the first pot of gold for the family, which was earned by his father taking Irene to work with John; now, the shrewd maritime merchant was finally about to be carried away by the cruel Grim Reaper of time. "Hmm, I will go have a look." In twenty years, John''s family had grown more powerful, relying on the formidable influence of the Fischers, and had be a significant maritime merchant family on the East Coast Province. When he arrived at the mansion of John''s family, it was already surrounded by many people, all connections John had cultivated over the years. Everyone who saw Byrne bowed their heads in respect, and no one dared to speak loudly. The eldest son of John, upon seeing Baron Byrne, came forward to bow, his eyes red as he said: "You''ve finally arrived, Your Excellency Byrne, my father has been hoping to see you; he is, he is nearly gone now. Madam Irene said that it was his time, and there was simply no treating him." "Hmm." Byrne nodded calmly and then entered John''s room alone but left Theo and the servants along with people from John''s family in the drawing room, waiting in silence. That room was the very one where John had almost died from illness but was cured by Irene; it was also the ce where the Fischer family made their first fortune. The elderly John, with a face full of wrinkles and snow-white hair,y on the bed, gasping weakly; it was quite apparent he didn''t have much time left. The room was dark, as nomps were lit because as soon as there was light, the dying John would scream and wail uncontrobly. "Mr. John, I''vee," Byrne said in a gentle voice, walking slowly in the darkness, calmly sitting beside the old man. In recent years, John had been spending a fortune on messages from the Spirit Realm and mystical drugs, making several trips to the Spirit Realm, hoping to find an adventure that would turn ordinary people into Extraordinary Exponents. Yet, he never achieved a good oue. The cunning and shrewd man was indeed quite lucky in the Spirit Realm; despite being an ordinary human, he never died even once, or perhaps because he was too cautious, he failed to reap the rewards he truly desired. Exhausted, John barely managed to open his eyes and stared into the darkness at Byrne, his facepletely obscured, and hemented, "So you''vee, His Excellency Byrne. It''s unthinkable that just a blink of an eye and twenty years have gone by, so fast, so very fast..." "Haha, I remember you were just a child back then, even too scared to talk to strangers!" Byrne in the darkness nodded calmly, saying, "Yes, time does fly." John fell silent for a long while, then suddenly asked, "Actually, there''s something I''ve never been able to figure out. Does your Fischer family have some kind of special method to turn an ordinary person into an Extraordinary Exponent?" Byrne in the darkness fell silent for a long time, so long that John began to feel afraid. "Yes." Indeed, it was so. A flood of realizations came to John in an instant, and he began to shake uncontrobly, unable to stop himself from shouting out loud. "I understand now, I''ve figured it all out! So that''s how it is, that''s how it is... No wonder Madam Irene talked to me about heretic views several times. I understand everything now!" "Byrne! You clearly knew my dream! All these years, the price I paid was all for the Extraordinary power!" He reached out frantically, fiercely pointing at Byrne and screaming, "How bitterly you''ve concealed the truth from me! How miserably you''ve deceived me! Hahaha, I hate you! Fischers, you bunch of swindlers, you heretics!" Suddenly, Byrne grabbed John''s hand tightly, staring into his eyes with a cold gaze. "Really? Do you also deserve to wield the true power?" "John, by now you should clearly understand that the Fischers did offer you opportunities. You were just too shrewd, never wanting to deeply bind yourself with us, right?" He lowered his voice, continuing, "Risk and reward are proportional, don''t you understand this as a merchant braving the seas?" John felt an intense pain in his hand, shocked, in the darkness he could see that man''s eyes, as deep as the ocean, like a dim, lightless vortex, easily piercing through all secrets and swallowing everything around it. He was terrified, his body shaking and writhing like a weakened worm,pletely powerless! In the darkness, Byrne continued speaking in an even tone, "Does anyone else in your family know of your conjecture just now?" John, trembling with fear, realized that the man before him was no longer the timid boy who dared not meet people, but a person of high stature who could demand his entire family''s life with a single word. "No, no! Don''t kill them, I beg you, Byrne, it''s only me who''s gone mad!" Byrne nodded calmly, speaking gently, "Hmm, if you are telling the truth, John, I remember your youngest son hasn''t taken a wife yet, so let Theo''s eldest daughter marry him." John took a deep breath, a bitter smile on his face as he said, "Good, good, good, from now on, the Fischer family will handle everything of ours! My children, they are all willing to serve you..." "I have prepared the transfer contract, and I''ve signed it too, it''s under my, my pillow, cough cough cough, cough..." Byrne nodded gently, sincerely saying, "You can rest assured, I guarantee that your family will not decline in the next few decades." John finally let out a long breath, closed his eyes, and realized that certain qualities of Byrne remained unchanged. Byrne left the room calmly, stepping into the hall and looking at the members of the John family; they all looked back at him immediately. He took a deep breath, his eyes reddening, and tears could be seen blurring his vision. "Please ept my condolences, Mr. John, the forever loyal friend of the Fischer family, has just passed away." "I believe he is now in the embrace of the deities, assured to find true peace." Chapter 153: 146 3rd Rank "Preacher"! Daybreak Orphanage in Nasir Town. In the director''s office, Irene gazed serenely at the grey-haired girl in front of her. Rishia, now the most outstanding among the many children of Daybreak Orphanage, was thirteen years old. Her ancestors were likely some Extraordinary nobility, possessing a recessive high-level power of Bloodline called the "Night-Eating Bird". The "Night-Eating Bird" was not a magic beast but a mysterious being from the shadow world, endowed with the mystical power to devour others'' shadows and petrify them. However, what made Rishia remarkable was not her Bloodline, but her extraordinary learning ability. Almost anything taught to her she understood at once; she could learn anything quickly, surpassing even the once brilliant Daybreaker, Yeager. Rishia was not a pure human but a dragon descendant, her clean, fair skin adorned with very few grey scales, her neat and tidy grey hair reaching her waist. She was frail in stature, holding a booklet in her hand, and spoke respectfully and slowly: "Director, I havee to understand a lot about God." "The great Lord of the Lost, He is the sovereign of us all, the only Dawn of the world, even the Lord of Salvation is but one of His manifestations." "The world is now in utter darkness, and it is only because of His existence that we have the chance to attain a bright future." Irene nodded lightly and smiled, "Yes, child, you are quite right." Three years ago, she had started to gradually spread the faith to Rishia, and the girl had epted it all quite swiftly, even showing the potential to be a devout person. Rishia pondered for a long while, as if considering something very important, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "But there is one thing I don''t understand, Director. Why would the great Lord of the Lost, so powerful and loving towards us, still let us suffer tribtions?" Irene answered calmly after listening, "It is a trial, Rishia, indeed, it is only through God''s trials that our lives can be filled with meaning." "A trial..." Rishia sank into deep thought, then asked again: "My father abandoned me and my mother, and the people from the Tempest Church suspected my mother was from the Sea God Cult and they killed her... Can she still find happiness?" "Are these all the Lord of the Lost''s trials? Then, who is He really testing, me or my mother?" Irene suddenly embraced her, and Rishia stood still, not moving for a long while. She stroked the girl''s grey hair, speaking slowly: "The hardships we encounter can be seen as trials, a mission bestowed by God to test our courage, wisdom, and soul. "And each trial is a new transformation, making us more perfect. Child, trust in the arrangements of the Lord of the Lost, and gain strength from it." "As long as you faithfully believe in the Lord of the Lost, then the souls of your loved ones will also be saved!" Hearing thesest words, Rishia''s eyes finally brightened, and she nodded vigorously. "I understand, Director!" At night, inside the orphanage. On her bed, Rishia''s face showed a sincere devotion. Great Lord of the Lost. She must have suffered greatly in death, the people from the Tempest Church said she would go to hell, I don''t want her to go to hell. I beg you. I hope You recognize my devotion, I am willing to offer my soul to You, and I hope You can save my mother''s soul! Irene sat calmly in the office, checking the children''s files. By now, the orphanages across the East Coast had adopted hundreds of orphans, and she had put a lot of effort into properly managing each child. This was also for the Lord of the Lost, and for the Fischer family. Suddenly, Irene felt a strange sensation, with a clear boiling of spirituality in her mind, indicating that a new devout person had emerged! "It is Rishia!" Irene fell into contemtion, not surprised by Rishia''s transformation. Deep within her lived an enormous void waiting to be filled by some kind of spiritual support. If not faith, it would have been some other thing that would eventually captivate the not-so-resilient Rishia. It just happened to be that she met Irene, and, upon learning of the greatness of the Lord of the Lost, Rishia''s worldview was quickly reshaped. "It is her fortune." Over the years, Irene had be increasingly skilled at spreading faith and understanding people, a realization that grew strongly within her. "However..." She also realized her lifespan wasing to an end, with less than ten years remaining. Irene closed her eyes, silently feeling the intense boiling of spirituality. "It''s so strange, that my spirituality boiled so fiercely. When Byrne described it, I simply couldn''t imagine what it would be like." It was a rather unusual sensation, where the originally calmke deep in the soul suddenly seemed to ignite and boil without stop, a magnificent scene within the soul! "Just by stepping onto the 3rd Rank, it feelspletely different from before. What will happen once I reach the higher ranks?" "So that''s how it is, the Path of Divine Sacrifice. To reach the 3rd Rank, one needs to cultivate three devout followers who have faith in the gods." She quickly jotted down the specific rituals for stepping onto the 3rd Rank of the Divine Sacrifice Path. Byrne would summarize all the methods of the rituals to prepare for those who came after in the Dawn Church. The second basement level of the Fischer Manor. Everyone gathered here again, excited, all eyes on Irene kneeling on the floor, holding their breath in silence. With devotion, she offered the ss 3 Extraordinary Material, the "Bizarre Flower." Karl appeared high in the sky, silently gazing at the girl who first encountered him; it all had started from that night. "In the blink of an eye, twenty years have passed. Time really flies. She also stepped onto the 3rd Rank of the Path of Divine Sacrifice." "Her soul is about to join me." He silently epted the ss 3 Extraordinary Material, the "Bizarre Flower," and made his way to the Spirit Realm. Arriving in the Spirit Realm, Karl appeared at the highest point, gazing down calmly, and soon noticed an old man in a blue robe watching him. It was a very normal urrence; he knew many who explored the Spirit Realm would gaze at him, then shift their eyes away full of fear. Sure enough, the old man in the blue robe quickly dared not pay him any more attention. Karl didn''t pay attention to him either but expertly shaped a new rank in the God Pantheon stairway! The Consecution "Preacher"! In the new constetion he had joined, there was a man with arms spread wide, speaking of godly matters, surrounded by flickers of spiritual light. "The third person of the Fischer family to step onto the 3rd Rank." In the real world, Karl, carrying the blue Spiritual Radiance, approached Irene. She took a deep breath and wholeheartedly epted the intensely expanding Spiritual Radiance, immediately feeling a surge of tremendous power! From the very depths of her soul! Experiencing the transformation deep in her soul and the great enhancement of spirituality, Irene''s mind became clearer, and she finally understood just how vast the gap was between the 3rd Rank and the two lower ranks. She had reached the 3rd Rank "Preacher" on the Path of Divine Sacrifice, and her overall qualities had improved by seventy points. However, the increase in physical condition was only fifteen, while her spirituality skyrocketed by fifty-five! "I thank you for your gift, oh great Lord of the Lost. I feel that power." "From now on, I will use this power to serve you even better!" Irene closed her eyes for a long time, confirming the new power she had acquired, her heart secretly marveled at its mystical nature. "Preacher" is the 3rd Rank of the Path of Divine Sacrifice andes with a new Extraordinary trait, along with knowledge of three new Spells automatically revealed in her mind. The new Extraordinary trait is "Soul Promation." The three new Spells are "Thunderous Voice," "Mental Speak," and "Mental Secret Words." "Thunderous Voice" can directly affect all enemies within the range of the voice, causing a tremendous shock to their innermost selves! It can directly strike at the enemy''s will." "Mental Speak" has a range of action of five hundred meters, where Irene can transmit her thoughts one-on-one, provided she has physically touched the person before. "Mental Secret Words" is very powerful. After spending a lot of time, she can hypnotize at most one person, who is not stronger than herself andcks the will to resist, through a ritual,sting for three days. With the effect of "Mental Secret Words," the "Preacher" can remotely give an order that must be absolutely obeyed within three days without the other party being aware, although such an order cannot demand suicide or the killing of loved ones. It can only control one person at most, and to hypnotize another person, the "Preacher" must first remove the Mental "Secret Words" from the previous one. "Soul Promation" is a powerful Extraordinary trait that can be used only once a day. Before Irene wishes to cast any spell, she must first tell her target about the spell she is about to cast, and as long as the target clearly hears her words, the spell will receive special enhancements. All spells of the Path of Divine Sacrifice are no exception; they all receive new enhancements because of the effect of "Soul Promation." "Secret Ear Technique" and "Silence Spell" will have their range expanded because of "Soul Promation," "Thunderous Voice" will increase in power, "Mental Speak" will change from individual to group transmission, and "Mental Secret Words" will have its duration significantly extended to ten days. Irene soon realized that "Soul Promation" was the core ability of the Path of Divine Sacrifice, which would still be of great use when stepping onto higher ranks in the future. She smiled, swelling with gratitude once more in the depths of her heart to the great Lord of the Lost. "Oh great Lord of the Lost, I praise your gift." "It has been a long time since I met you, a lot of time has passed, and I think it''s almost time. Before long, I will return to your embrace." Irene had long epted the fact that she would eventually leave her family and return to the embrace of her lord, her gaze filled with peace and tranquility. Chapter 154: 147 Consecution "Scapegoat" and Destinys Trajectory "Sufferer Irene''s sessful ascent to the 3rd Rank was, without doubt, a surprise to the entire Fischer family, and everyone was delighted by it. The Fischer family held a small-scale banquet at the manor, with many from the four towns who were on friendly terms with the family in attendance, and the Lion n, despite the distance, sent representatives to express their sincerity as soon as possible. Upon seeing those who had hurried from the Lion n, all the banquet attendees couldn''t help but ponder a question anew. "Why, in the end, does the Lion n value the Fischer family so much?" "Perhaps, it really is an illegitimate child, but even if that''s the case, Viscount Bast''s attitude seems excessively cordial." ording to the Fischer family''s public im, Irene was a spellcaster with healing spellcasting talent, and she had never revealed any other spells in front of outsiders. Many guests who participated in the Fischer family banquet took the opportunity to exchange information and swap intelligence with other guests. And just as the banquet was about to end, a tall and handsome young man from the family secretly ran out of Fischer Manor. Although Darren was only fifteen years old, he was already over one meter eighty tall; the obesity that had gued him for a long time was nowhere to be seen, and he even bore a seven-tenths resemnce to the young Byrne, only more robust. Since Erik''s death, Darren had been forced to ept Byrne''s even stricter tutge. The Fischer family had adopted a set of stringent family rules drafted by the Lion n and hired several tutors. Years of painful torments wrought significant changes to Darren''s body, and while he still enjoyed sweets, he had sessfully slimmed down. However,pared to before, he had be fearful of his father, rather than simply admiring the man. Darren sneaked out to the small grove outside, where a beautiful blonde girl was squatting under a tree, hugging her knees and waiting silently; she looked up to see him and immediately broke into a joyful smile! "You finally came, Darren! It''s so cold outside; I''ve been waiting for you for so long!" "Hahaha, haven''t Ie? Here, for you." Darren walked over and handed over sweets he had pilfered from the banquet, stuffed them into the girl''s mouth, took hold of his sweetheart''s hand, and then,ughing, lifted her into his arms. "Hahahahaha!" They spun around on the spot, and the girl couldn''t help butugh as well. "Let''s go!" Darren quickly led the girl to an inn in Nasir Town, where they entered a room that the owner regrly reserved for Darren. Two youthful bodies quickly heated up. The battle was imminent, and tens of minutester, when they finally ceased, Darren suddenly heard the girl in his arms lift her small face to ask: "Darren, when can I go to your house for a banquet too? Umm, you''ve seen my father, haven''t you? He said he got an invitation from your family." Darren was slightly taken aback, fell silent, and deep inside he felt genuinely irritated by the question. Their rtionship couldn''t be exposed carelessly; his father and Aunt Irene would definitely interrogate him, and the consequences were unimaginable. Seeing that Darren didn''t answer, the girl bit her lip and asked again, "Can you marry me?" Darren''s face turnedpletely dark, and he said unpleasantly: "I''m busy every day in the family, learning all kinds of knowledge, undergoing swordsmanship training, and dealing with so many things. I barely get to see you, and just when we were getting happy, you have to bring this up?" "Don''t be angry, it''s my fault." The girl stiffened for a moment, then immediately softened her attitude and clung to Darren, not daring to say more. Darren also felt irritated, as he knew very well that marrying her was not something he could decide; it was up to the family elders. Moreover, the person she should be asking was actually her father! If her father were a member of some viscount family, there would be no obstacle to their marriage. Unfortunately, her father was merely a somewhat wealthy merchant, who would be thrilled to even receive an invitation from the Fischer family. There was something Darren had always been afraid to say. His position within the family was not that stable. Darren had thought that with his father''s connections, he would inevitably be the head of the Fischer family. But he had recently realized that his father never mentioned anything about the session of the next family head, and his peers were also gradually growing up, which instilled a growing sense of crisis deep within him. Furthermore, Darren had received a very unfortunate Consecution two years ago during his blessing. The Path of Shadow, "Scapegoat." His physical constitution and spirituality both improved evenly, yet beyond that, the "Scapegoat" consecution only bestowed upon Darren a rather useless extraordinary trait. Darren could activate "Scapegoat" to consume Spiritual Power and draw misfortune from others through physical contact, thereby bing unlucky in ce of others! Damn it! With such a crappy consecution power, how could he possibly be the head of a family? What''s more, Darren could distinctly sense one thingthat his father didn''t particrly like him embarking on the Path of Shadow. After emerging from the basement that day, his father had simply told him with aplex expression. "Darren, if you want to be strong, do more for yourself. Maybe stepping onto the Path of Shadow isn''tpletely bad... but remember, no matter what, never do anything that harms the family." The more he thought about these things, the more upset he felt. He took a deep breath, his voice low. "Turn over." He pped the girl''s buttocks, mounted her, pinning her arms behind her back. "Ouch." Hearing the girl''s cry, Darren could feel a slight digestion of the Magic Potion inside him. He maintained his silence and didn''t respond to her feeble resistance. When it was time for them to part, Darren could see a bit of dark aura on the girl''s body. After contemtion, he still caressed her face, discreetly absorbing that bit of misfortune, feeling a sense of inner bncefeeling rather good about himself for treating her quite well. Then, on the way home, Darren was injured by a horse that had been spooked and ran wildly, feeling as though his bones had cracked, he bared his teeth in pain. "I''m so sorry, Young Master Darren, so sorry!" "Actually, it''s not your fault, but I still want to scold you, remember to be more careful in the future." He was hoisted up by the terrified coachman, his eyebrows tightly knit, clearly feeling the activation of his Destiny''s Trajectory "Sufferer," as a hint of white aura emerged around him. The Destiny''s Trajectory of the "Sufferer" meant that when one encountered misfortune, they would umte some good fortune, which would burst forth when faced with a lethal crisis, neutralizing the deadly danger. However, Darren had been umting good luck for several years and had not yet encountered a time when he needed to use that luck, while the constant misfortunes had be an unbearable daily routine. Inside Fischer Manor. Byrne silently made notes on mystical knowledge, mainly about the creatures re-summoned from summoning spells and their summaries. Vanessa''s spellcasting talent had developed further, reaching the high-level Beginning, enabling her to now cast an additional type of summoning spell and generally strengthen the effects of various spells she performed. "Regrettably, it seems very difficult for me to advance further." In recent years, Byrne discovered that he was unable to assimte the power of the 3rd Rank "Mysterious Schr." "ording to the mysterious knowledge bestowed by the Lord of the Lost, anyone stepping on to the first four ranks of the God Pantheon stairway shouldn''t find it overwhelmingly difficult. Only when attempting to ascend to the 5th Rank will they encounter real hardship." The reason might be simple, he was too distracted, having to deal with many family matters, and not being wholeheartedly dedicated to acquiring knowledge and researching mysteries. "At this rate, I''m afraid it will take me ten years to fully master the Power of Consecution of the 3rd Rank ''Mysterious Schr.'' "Then again, if I want to speed up my mastery of this power, I could, but only if I could eschew the backstabbing and family affairs..." He shook his head, for it was only because his father had not died that he had the opportunity to devote himself entirely to knowledge. How could the Fischer family possibly manage without relying on him now? "If Irene could step onto the 5th Rank of the Path of Divine Sacrifice, her life would extend, but unfortunately, she''s running out of time." It was not just that Irene herself was short on time, but also because it was only in recent years that she had summarized an effective method to cultivate the devout, which had dyed her own progress for a long time. Nevertheless, with Irene''s experiences, the sessors of the Dawn Church would find it much easier to ascend to "Preacher." Chris''s situation, however, was distinctly different. Half a year ago, Chris had indicated that he was about topletely grasp the Power of Consecution of the 3rd Rank! Just as when he mastered the powers of the 1st Rank "Hunter" and the 2nd Rank "Assassin," Chris was advancing unimpeded on his path to bing stronger, as if he was born for the Path of Tranquility. Byrne and Irene found it quite astonishing. A genius! Byrne could only summarize the situation surrounding Chris like this. "It looks like Chris will step into the 4th Rank before I do. He really is too suited for the Path of Tranquility. The more one fits the path''s essence, the easier it is to grasp the Power of Consecution. There''s no need to pay too much attention to the path''s intentions themselves." He felt no jealousy, only knowing how critical this was; the Fischer family sorelycked a truly strong Extraordinary Exponent. If Chris could step onto the 4th Rank, he would possess an extraordinary power on par with those at the high-level Transmutation, and the entire situation for the Fischer family in the East Coast Province would change! "Coupled with Destiny''s Trajectory and rune power, as long as Chris reaches the 4th Rank, the Fischer family will be a significant yer on the East Coast Province, no longer just pawns in other people''s games." He was acutely aware that Viscount Garcia had always wanted to uproot the Fischer familypletely. But because a series of powerful Extraordinary Exponents had fallen at the hands of the Fischer family, Viscount Garcia developed doubts and wariness, which kept him from taking real action. In fact, Viscount Garcia''s thoughts were correct; if he truly ventured into Nasir Town, he would inevitably be killed by Irene, who would sacrifice her lifespan to do so. Late at night. In the quiet of the night, Byrne left the family manor silently and made his way to the Fischer family cemetery. There were many tombstones there, not just for the core members of the Fischer family, but also ordinary family soldiers were buried here after their deaths. He stopped at Lucius''s grave, looking at the flowers ced there by various people, and added a bunch of his own. "I feel more and more like you, father, but yet I can never fully be you." Afterward, Byrne moved to Erik''s tombstone, where there were few flowers ced. He also silently took out a bunch, calmlyid them down. "I''m sorry." Upon his return to Fischer Manor, Byrne saw Chris and Irene waiting for him in the hall. The silver-haired Chris stood calmly, his face devoid of expressions, his slender body possessing a different kind of beauty, like an angel fallen from the heavens. "Chris, you''re back!" A smile spread across Byrne''s face. A few months ago, after Chris dered that he was about to fully master the Power of Consecution of the 3rd Rank "Disguiser," he didn''t tell anyone and silently left the family. Now, he had returned. "Byrne, there is extremely important good news about Chris," Irene said with a smile, her eyes brimming with immense joy. Just seeing her expression, Byrne immediately understood what was happening, and deep inside, was thrilled! The moment for the Fischer family''s transformation had arrived! He couldn''t help but feel moved, clenching his hands tightly, his voice excited as he said, "Even faster than I had anticipated, Chris, you truly are a person born for the Path of Tranquility." Chris nodded slightly, having sessfully mastered all the power of the "Disguiser." Onlycking the ritual method to step onto the 4th Rank, once hepleted the ritual, he would be elevated to a new stage, possessing a power that wouldn''t be inferior to those powerful viscounts! Chapter 155: 148: The "Secret" of the Fischer Family Viscount Garcia''s carriage traveled on the main road from ck Mountain Town to Chevron Town. He sat in the carriage, calm andposed, dressed in a Cyart military uniform, his expression stern, with his strong, rough hands resting on his knees, making him look very resolute and upright. The carriage gradually came to a stop, and Viscount Garcia stretched out his hand to draw back the curtain, looking towards the not-too-distant thicket of woods and coldly issued amand to the family soldiers outside. "ording to the report, there should be a bandit camp around here. Search the area." When the family soldiers returned, he calmly asked, "Did you find any traces?" The soldiers of the Garcia family looked at the silent wilderness road and all shook their heads; they didn''t know if anyone was there, having searched for a long time without finding any signs. His deputy said, bowing his head, "No, Lord Viscount, this ce doesn''t seem like it harbors bandits." Viscount Garcia''s gaze was icy as he decisively said, "Three days ago, a caravan traveling from Chevron Town to ck Mountain Town was raided right here, and the goods to be delivered to our family were among them. We cannot let the bandits go." The family soldiers all knew very well that Lord Viscount Garcia had always been firm in his own judgments. No matter what they said, they couldn''t change Lord Viscount''s mind. Garcia never denied he was a stubborn person. After the fall of the Kesse family and the disappearance of his son-inw, even though the Tempest Church had confirmed it was the work of the Sea God Cult withprehensive evidence, and many believed that to be the truth, he had always believed that it was definitely the Fischer family who killed those people! "I''ll go down and take a look." Viscount Garcia quickly left the carriage and began to search the area himself, remaining vignt throughout the process as if the foe he sought was not mere bandits but a formidable enemy. "It''s over here." He suddenly found a clue andmanded, "Stay put!" Minutester, Viscount Garcia found a cave in a very concealed part of the woods; the cave turned out to be quite spacious, and after walking a hundred meters in, he came upon the bandits inside. "It''s an Extraordinary noble!" "We surrender! We beg you, don''t kill us!" The bandits crumbled at the sight of Viscount Garcia, scared and wanting to surrender. They were all ordinary people who fully understood the vast gap between themselves and an Extraordinary noble. "..." Viscount Garcia said nothing but just waved his hand lightly. The numerous bandits dozens of meters away were sliced apart by an invisible force, turning into a pile of indistinct flesh and blood in an instant. Those invisible des were like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, cutting through all flesh and weapons in a moment without any trace of an attack, making it difficult to avoid. He proceeded deeper and came across several women and children and coldly waved his hand again. After finishing everything, Viscount Garcia walked out of the cave. After finding the stolen goods, he continued his journey, first arriving at the most prosperous Chevron Town in the region of the four towns, and then heading south to Phelps Port. On the way, he kept thinking about the Fischer family matters. "Fischer family, Byrne..." Several years after the fall of the Spirit Deer family, ck Mountain Town, Fiera Town, and Chevron Town in the region of the four towns had all been upied by the Garcia family, also known as the "Roarer n." Undoubtedly, their family had formed an encirclement of Nasir Town, and Viscount Garcia had always wanted to eliminate the Fischer family, this big thorn in their side. "The main support of the Fischer family is Byrne, and then that Irene. As long as Byrne dies, the entire Fischer family will be thrown into chaos." Viscount Garcia, fond of warfare and bloodshed, had always been known to be ferocious on the East Coast, but everyone knew he was not a foolish brute. He clearly understood that if he wanted to kill Byrne Fischer, he had to figure out two things. First, how to kill him, and second, the consequences of doing so. Killing was not just about taking a lifeit was about severing all of a person''s connections in the world. Phelps Port had be a burgeoning city, the second city in the East Coast Province because of the factories andrge port established there, making it very prosperous. "ck Hawk" Viscount Zavier, who controlled it, was a very savvy man in business and development, with a vision surpassing the times. Years ago, he had gone into debt to construct a substantial port, which now brought significant developmental benefits and was the first in East Coast Province to vigorously introduce steam engines. In just a few decades, he had developed a once insignificant town, no different from Nasir Town, into its current glorious status, with eagle-like vision. Viscount Garcia arrived in the southern part of Phelps Port and entered a high-end "Red Wine" military club. It was a very famous officers'' club where many East Coast Province officers who had participated in wars would gather, connect with one another, and share all sorts of intelligence. However, its membership was strictly limited; Cyart officers without national military achievements couldn''t even qualify to join "Red Wine." "Greetings, Viscount Garcia!" "Salutations to you, Viscount Garcia!" Many soldiers in the club stood up, their eyes filled with respect for this exemry military figure. Everyone was well aware that if it hadn''t been for his leadership in holding ck Mountain Town, the East Coast Province might have fallen during the Rhea People''s first assault! During the war with the Rhea People, Viscount Garcia had even repeatedly ventured deep into enemy territory, sessively assassinating three Rhea nobles and ughtering multiple viges, carving out a fearsome reputation with his own hands. Later, he also escaped the pursuit of a Monarch powerful expert for over a dozen days and nights, barely surviving to return to Cyart. "We meet again, everyone." Viscount Garcia calmly nodded in greeting to the crowd. Then he made his way to the VIP room of the Red Wine Club, seeking out an old friend of more than thirty years, someone who had once saved his life on the battlefield and faced a Monarch powerful expert together with him. The owner of the Red Wine Club, "the most outstanding wine taster of the East Coast," Mr. Samuel. Samuel was an elderly man in ck clothing, his white hair immactelybed and his entire demeanor exceptionally elegant, the very image of decorum. He held up a ss of red wine with a smile and said, "You haven''t visited in a long time, my friend." Viscount Garcia sat down beside him, picked up a cup of ck coffee from the table, and without hesitation directly asked, "I''ve heard rumors about the Fischer family, do you know anything?" He knew Samuel''s hidden identity; his old friend was also an important member of the secret organization "ck Eyes," and might have key intelligence. Samuel finished his wine with a smile and replied, "Are you referring to his rtion with the Romann family?" Viscount Garcia was silent for a moment before nodding, "Yes, I did hear some secret news regarding the Romann family, but I found it too incredible and simply couldn''t believe it." Some time ago, Viscount Garcia had bought intelligence from the secret organization "ck Eyes," wanting to know what hidden power the Fischer family possessed. What was the power that enabled them to turn peril into safety, time and again? Then, he was stunned to learn that Byrne Fischer''s father, Lucius, was actually a lost member of the top-tier Romann family from East Coast Province! Because it sounded too unbelievable, Viscount Garciapletely doubted the reliability of the information, knowing that "ck Eyes" had been wrong before. However, Mr. Samuel nodded, affirming the reliability of the "ck Eyes" intelligence. "Your guess is correct, Byrne Fischer''s real name indeed is Byrne Romann, and his father Lucius Fischer is blood-rted to Duke Romann," he said. Viscount Garcia took a deep breath and shook his head slightly. "I still find it hard to believe." Samuel smiled, a cunning light passing through his eyes unnoticed by others, and calmly analyzed the seemingly absurd truth of the intelligence. "First, Viscount Bast is a man who puts interests above everything else. His fondness for Byrne isn''t without reason, and you should understand that the cunning fox wouldn''t even be so kind to his own son." "It''s said he provided the barrier for the Fischer family equivalent to Level Five Extraordinary materials, signifying his fear of anyone meddling with the small n in Nasir Town." "Second, when Nasir Town was attacked by the Rhea, why did Duke Romann, whose power was not in the East Coast, arrive first to the scene? It was actually to save his own blood." "As one of the kingdom''s most prominent figures, he personally gave a meremoner, Knight Byrne, a certification after the event. Doesn''t that strike you as odd?" "Third, why is it that every time the Fischer family faces an attack from a powerful enemy, ''miracles'' or ''miraculous battle achievements'' seem to arise, allowing them to deal with their adversaries?" Having fallenpletely silent, Viscount Garcia listened as Mr. Samuel continued. "People in the church have said that thest time they received a divine revtion was many years ago, and yet there were several so-called ''divine interventions'' saving the Fischer family over the past decade or so, which now seem entirely imusible." Viscount Garcia entered a deep contemtion and questioned, "In reality, have they always been protected by the powerful members of the Romann family?" "Yes, that''s exactly it," Samuel said confidently with a nod. "Moreover, there''s a fourth point. Members of ''ck Eyes'' have already investigated in Emerald Lake Province, and decades ago the Romann family did indeed publicly search for a lost baby amid the chaos of war, whose age perfectly matches that of Lucius Fischer, who is said to be deceased within the Fischer family!" Because the argument and evidence were sopelling, Viscount Garcia furrowed his brows, his inner doubts beginning to waver. Yet, he still spoke with an icy voice: "I still can''tpletely believe it; something about the details seems off, but now I fully understand one thing - the Fischer family certainly is hiding some powerful force." "If one wants to annihte them, one must be absolutely cautious and make the most thorough preparations!" In the cer of the Fischer family manor, the well-preserved silver dragon egg suddenly began to shake, and soon enough, cracks appeared one after the other on its silver-white, scaly surface. A few hourster, the butler Theo, who descended to the cer for a routine inspection, was surprised to find the situation. "The dragon is about to be born!" He quickly called Master Byrne over. "It has been many years, and it''s finally about to be born. Theo, go prepare some hot water and a hundred kilograms of beef, the books say a dragon consumes a lot ofrge animal meat upon birth." Byrne gazed at the continuously shaking silver dragon egg, took a deep breath; dragons were a very powerful species, and this dragon''s quality was unlike anything recorded in the books. It might have some very special traits, this silver dragon egg might just be the good fortune of the Fischer family! Chapter 156: 149: Spiritual Dragon! The silver-white dragon egg kept shaking, and the scales on its shell unfolded, releasing a strange aura that gradually permeated the area, causing a gradual transformation of the environment. "Hmm?" As a faint spiritual luminescence dispersed, Byrne looked down to raise his arm and could see his sleeve being infused by an invisible peculiar force, starting to emit a blue glow. "A very peculiar power, I can feel the surroundings undergoing drastic changes." Byrne gazed at the silver-white dragon egg, acutely aware of its distinctivenessits birth was even more exceptional than what was described in books about the birth of giant dragons. "Many books have written about the moment a giant dragon is born, they consume their eggshells for nutrients and eat arge amount of meat, then they go into a sleep. Only a very few dragons cause environmental changes upon their birth." "But most involve elements like mes, lightning, etc. A situation like this ispletely unprecedented... The air around is filled with spirituality, as if the real world is drawing closer to the Spirit Realm." Finally, the silver eggshell cracked. Then, a bizarre scene unfolded before them. Byrne and Theo, however, did not see any dragon hatchling inside; the silver dragon egg seemed to be nothing but a hollow shell. "Eh?" "What''s going on?" Both were astonished and then saw a silvery-white liquid slowly flow out from the eggshell, enveloping the entire silver-white dragon egg, slowly beginning to consume it. "Is that thing a dragon?" Theo''s face was filled with shock, unable to believe that such a silvery-white liquid was a dragon hatchling. Byrne, with a guarded furrow of his brow, cautiously summoned a body double to step forward slowly, "Byrne''s double" extended a hand. The silver-white liquid, having finished engulfing the eggshell, moved slowly and eventually settled into his hand. Over time, the silver-white fluid writhed and changed, finally taking the form of a silver-white dragon hatchling the size of a small dog, resting on the "double" Byrne. Theo had prepared lots of meat, but the silver-white hatchlingpletely ignored it, clearly a little one with a mind of its own. It justy silently on the "double," slowly drawing the spiritual power that was emanating from it. "It doesn''t eat meat but feeds on spirituality?" Byrne couldn''t help but marvel, surprised that it was a dragon that fed on spiritual power, something unprecedented in all books on dragons. "It''s clearly a very special entity, and it harbors no malice toward usit''s the ''luck'' of the Fischer family." "The beings of Spirit Realm are filled with wonders and have endless possibilities. Perhaps it really is what they call a ''Spiritual Dragon''." Byrne was relieved, grateful that Chris had not eaten it! The little one was very beautiful. The silver-white dragon hatchling was covered in glistening scales, exuding a luster almost gem-like, its body fully transitioning from liquid to solid form. Its slender body, illuminated with the brilliance of wisdom in its youthful eyes, seemed as innocent as a human child, its silver-white wings shimmering with a crystal-clear radiance, as if iid with countless tiny diamonds. Byrne''s heart was filled with immense joy, and even had a strong premonition that as long as the silver-white hatchling kept growing, someday it would reach the Monarch powerful expert level! There are very few top-tier powerful experts at the Monarch Level, and each is extremely important, having the power to alter theyout of a region. They kept the silver-white dragon hatchling in the basement, taking turns nurturing it with spiritual power. Byrne had ordered, the matter regarding the hatchling was to be kept in utmost secrecy, not to be disclosed to any outsider and treated as a secret as pivotal as the Power of Consecution. "This silver-white hatchling, the Spiritual Dragon from the Spirit Realm, may not be a dragon indigenous to the ud World. The existing records about dragons in books, I''m afraid, might not be applicable to it." "In the future, it might grow to a level of awe!" "What a shame." Byrne couldn''t help butment that he probably wouldn''t see it reach adulthood himself, leaving it to the descendants of the Fischer family to witness the might possessed by the Spiritual Dragon. "The Fischer family will continue through the generations, seeding one after another, from young saplings to towering trees and even dense forests. One day will inevitablye, and the person to witness it all does not need to be me." ---- Rumors that the patriarch of the Fischer family carried the bloodline of the Romann family spread across the entire East Coast in just a year. The wagon wheels kept turning, making noises as Byrne sat tranquilly in the ck carriage, not at all surprised by the rumors about the special rtionship between his family and the Romann family, and very satisfied with the current situation. "As long as the Romann family doesn''te forward to deny it, the truth doesn''t matter anymore." He had long sensed Viscount Garcia''s growing intent to kill, so to buy time, he decided to use "ck Eyes" to spread false information. Even though the exact reasons were unclear, Viscount Bast could indeed influence "ck Eyes," and so the two conspired to concoct rumors. Byrne increasingly felt that Viscount Bast had extensive connections. He held a position in both the Alchemy Council and the covert organization ck Eyes. "Even though he might not be as skilled as ''ck Hawk'' Zavier in managing family and domain, he possesses terrifying connections and resources. Additionally, Viscount Bast''s personal strength is formidable to the point where those who are not Monarch powerful experts might find him an insurmountable adversary." But he also knew that his own experience was limited; the world was immeasurably vast, and there would always be Transmutation Level Extraordinary Exponents stronger than Bast. "That ''ck Lion'' also remains unseen before the world." The carriage arrived at the street where Fischer Manor was located, yet instead of going home, he stopped at another residence nearby. Today is Archibald''s wedding, and the residence is the house that Archibald had built with his savings over the years, for himself and his wife. He is now the Sergeant of the Fischer family, and many people in town respect Archibald greatly. There are also many who wish to marry their daughters to him. The wife Archibald ended up marrying is a silver descendant, the young niece of the already deceased Aaron. The marriage was decided by Byrne and Irene, with Archibald expressing agreement, whereas Aaron''s niece could only submit to the arrangement. With the short lifespan of the silver descendants, most other races are reluctant to intermarry with them. For Archibald, marrying a silver descendant was undoubtedly a sacrifice. Even if his descendants would be more akin to mainstream humans, the lifespans of at least one or two generations would be significantly shortened. One of Archibald''s descendants would continue to marry within the silver descendants, perpetuating the racial traits of the silver descendants. The offspring of the Blood Receivers would still be Blood Receivers. After taking the blood of the Fischer family, certain traits in their bloodline and the depths of their souls had been irrevocably changed. This branch, as the Blood Receivers of the silver descendants, would dominate various affairs of the silver descendants n in Nasir Town and might even further realize the dream that Aaron once had, to be the Great Elder of the Silver Descendants in the East Coast Province. At the wedding banquet, Archibald and his wife approached Byrne to receive his blessing. "You''ve finally arrived!" Archibald said, beaming with joy. Byrne smiled and nodded, saying, "Congrattions, Archibald. You must be faithful to your wife and make her happy." "I can''t believe that in the blink of an eye, you''re no longer that young man." "I wish for you both a happy future, free from the torment of sickness and any misfortune." Archibald nodded repeatedly and immediately said, "I know, I''ve taken an oath to God, I will make her happy." His wife gazed at Byrne for a while, then bowed her head respectfully and said, "Your Excellency Bain, hello, thank you for your blessings." Archibald''s wife is a gentle and beautiful girl, quite short in stature, with looks that far surpass her husband''s. As a silver descendant, she is highly resistant to the marriage. While arranged marriages are normal in this era, and she does not resist that, she dislikes Archibald''s race. They always consider themselves noble, viewing outsiders as filthy in body and soul, much like beasts. However, with the huge debt left by the deceased Aaron to the Fischer family, plus Byrne''s n to control the East Coast silver descendant n, she had no choice but to marry Archibald. Byrne''s face is all smiles, yet deep inside he also realizes with resignation that advancing his Power of Consecution is bing increasingly difficult. Dealing with betrayals, threatening enemies, forming secret alliances, passing along false information, arranging family members'' marriagesas the patriarch of the Fischer family, there were too many things to distract him. At the banquet, Archibald drank a lot, to the point that he even felt somewhat befuddled. Thus, with the help of the servants, he staggered back to his room in a daze. "From now on, I will also found a family!" "Great! That''s fantastic! I heard that Viscount Bast''s grandfather was Duke Romann''s father''s guard. In the future, once the Fischer family bes a top-tier major family, my child could be a viscount or something, ha ha!" Drunk and ted, Archibaldughed loudly and long before he finally sighed and began toin: "Chris, why haven''t youe back yet? Today is an important day in my life!" Archibald still misses those days when he worked on "dark deeds" with Chris. Now, he is a superior to many soldiers, people who hold him in awe and respect, yet deep down, Archibald always feels bored. He is well aware that Chris left the family to explore methods to advance to the 4th Rank. That is currently the most important matter for the Fischer family. It''s normal that he did note back for his own wedding day. Archibald really shouldn''tin. However, deep down, Archibald deeply longs for Chris to return. Because, after all, Chris is his most important brother! Just then, he vaguely saw a figure in his room and then opened his eyes wide in surprise. "Chris! Is it really you?" Chris stood calmly in the corner of the room, silent, with nobody knowing how he had entered. He calmly extended his hand, with a precious clear gemstone in his palm, a valuable gift for Archibald, worth a fortune. "Congrattions." Dumbfounded, Archibald muttered, "You finally came back. I almost thought you wouldn''t. Chris, you really are my good brother! You were bound toe back!" He broke out inughter, his eyes brimming with tears. Chris nodded, still silent. He had returned, fortunately just in time for Archibald''s wedding. And it was also time for him to meet Byrne and his sister, Chris thought to himself. In the year that he had left the family, he had made many attempts and had finally found a suspected method of advancing to the 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility. But Chris quickly realized that he could notplete the advancement ritual on his own in the short term; rather, he needed the resources of the entire family. Chapter 157: 150 Monarch "Claws of Wasteland In the basement of the Fischer Manor, Chris, Byrne, and Irene gathered together once again. For twenty-one years, the three siblings had weathered storms together, supporting one another through crisis after crisis, gradually pulling the once extremely weak Fischer family back on its feet. Going forward, they would continue to support this boat that was carrying an increasing number of people. Irene looked down at the sheet of paper in her hand, upon which Chris had written very neatly his conjecture concerning the ritual needed to ascend to the fourth rank of the Path of Tranquility. "The conjecture for the ascension ritual to the 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility requires a person of Tranquility to kill a sinner with Extraordinary power. The greater the sinner''s crimes, the more potent their strength, the more evil the person is, the better the feedback effect of the ascension ritual will be." Killing, huh? Irene pondered, finding an unusually tight connection between the Path of Tranquility and death. "How did youe to this conjecture about the ritual?" After reading the paper, Byrne quickly asked the question Chrispletely didn''t want to hear. Chris deeply furrowed his brow; he really couldn''t be bothered to exin too much. "Speak up; this is very important. I want to record all the experiences and encounters we have had with the Power of Consecution for the sake of our family''s future," said Byrne with a smile on his face, knowing full well that under normal circumstances Chris wouldn''t want to talk much, but stillpelled him to continue. Chris, rather helplessly, took out a pen and paper to write down his experiences from the past year. A year ago, upon his departure from the family, he had wandered in various ces throughout the East Coast Province, constantly reflecting on the key to the Path of Tranquility. Silence, death, the calm within. He could sense why the Path of Tranquility was so well-suited for him. Thus, Chris started with his own experience with the Path of Tranquility, engaging in many activities rted to "silence, death, the calm within." He had killed certain individuals, cut off all contact with people, and even tried not speaking for three months. Byrne nodded slightly and finally asked, "In the end, you discovered that killing the guilty allowed spirituality to boil from deep within the soul?" "Yes." Chris replied softly, confirming it was so. Irene knew Chris was not fond of speaking and was also beginning to understand thatmunicating with others in his state could affect his progress on the Path of Tranquility. So she turned to Byrne and spoke in Chris''s stead: "It''s not just as simple as killing the guilty; there is also a requirement of quality." "He has already killed thirteen Extraordinary Exponents at the Beginning Level who were guilty, but only the first twelve showed signs of stirring spirituality, with the thirteenth having no effect." Irene shook her head and continued, "It is far from enough. Even though he has already killed twelve guilty at the Beginning Level, it is still not enough. He likely has to kill several at the Transmutation Level to sessfully ascend." Irene paused for a moment, her eyes filled with seriousness, and emphasized, "And it has to be the more powerful and the more sinful the Extraordinary Exponents are, the stronger the feedback effect for the ascension ritual will be." So that was it. Byrne nodded lightly, nowprehensively understanding the ascension ritual for the 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility. However, finding guilty Extraordinary Exponents at the Transmutation Level wasn''t like picking vegetables in the market. Even for the elusive Chris, it wasn''t easy to just kill them off. And there was another important question. "I also want to know, just how is ''guilt'' actually defined?" He suddenly thought of this, contemting as he spoke: "In fact, definitions of guilt can vary in different regions, usually, in the eyes of thew, murder is a sin, but in many ces, there are different distinctions." "For instance, in the Terrara Church State to the south of the continent, high-ranking individuals killing a ve is not only not a sin but is also considered an act of mercy." "Take Viscount Garcia, for example. He has ughtered many Rhea People in wars, yet in Cyart, it is regarded as military merit, even seen as heroic." "Also, if a noble in a certain ce is very cruel, and some Extraordinary Exponent without legal status ismissioned by themon people to assassinate him,mitting an act of justice C would that be considered a sin?" "So, how exactly should ''sin'' be defined?" He actually wanted to add, in front of Irene, that offending the great Lord of the Lost was certainly considered a severe sin in her heart, but it might not be the same in the eyes of others. However, Byrne only pondered for a moment and immediately requested forgiveness from the Lord of the Lost in his heart, realizing how impudent he had been. Chris shook his head, speaking calmly, "It is based on the person of Tranquility''s own perception as the standard." So that was it, now it was clear. Byrne gently nodded, took out his pen and notebook, and recorded the extremely important information to save time for future family members who might embark on the Path of Tranquility. Then, he asked directly: "So, Chris, what kind of person do you think is guilty?" "..." Chris couldn''t be bothered to speak, and he also knew that Byrne understood him well, yet Byrne insisted on asking continuously. Byrne had once said that those who walk the Path of Knowledge always have hearts filled with doubt and curiosity about the world. So, he shook his head. I hate those who embark on the Path of Knowledge. Is that a sin? In fact, Chris''s concept of sin wasn''t much different from that of ordinary people. In his eyes, most nobles were guilty, as were most illegal Extraordinary Exponents, who, in reality, rarely ever took human life seriously. He himself was also a person of deep sin. Perhaps, kind-hearted people like Vanessa were the exception. Chris was aware that although his wife never mentioned it, she deeply cared about certain actions of their family and had suppressed these feelings for a long time. Byrne said calmly, "Since you want to kill Extraordinary Exponents of the Transmutation Level with sins, you need to think about who can be killed, the consequences after the killing, and how to kill them." He pinched his chin with his fingers, lowered his head, and fell into deep thought, when suddenly, an idea struck him, and he said with a smile: "I do know of a good ce that holds many powerful, guilty Extraordinary Exponents of the Transmutation Level, which might just satisfy your needs in one go C the Tempest Church branch in Fein City." The branches of the major churches did indeed hold many Extraordinary Exponents, most of whom were illegal,cking a legal status. As soon as they were discovered, they were likely to be arrested, even if they hadn''tmitted any crimes. Of course, in reality, most illegal Extraordinary Exponents couldn''t resist the temptation and would use their extraordinary powers in everyday life, naturally crossing the legal boundaries. No one knew what the church would do with those they detained, and the church never disclosed it. Fein City, branch of the Tempest Church. In Fein City, the central city of the East Coast, there were two sizable churches: the Salvation Church''s Great Cathedral of Relief in the south of the city, and the Tempest Church''s Great Cathedral in the north. Since the Tempest Bishop, the Thunderous Monarch, had died, the most powerful person in the Tempest Great Cathedral was now the former Assistant Priest and current Acting Tempest Bishop, Zayne Frosac. He was a member of the Frosac family, one of the Ten Great Pirs families, already enjoying great resources. Coupled with decent innate talent, he had reached the Metamorphosis Phase years ago. The Metamorphosis Phase is a blurred zone between the Transmutation Level and the Monarch Level, allowing one to convert the powers of spirit and life, advancing towards higher levels. In the future, Zayne Frosac had the chance to reach the true Monarch Level, and considering his background, everyone understood that he had brighter prospects than Viscount Bast. In thevishly decorated reception room of the branch Great Cathedral of the Tempest Church, expensive and not thrifty decorations could be seen everywhere, with statues and frescoes rted to sea creatures and waves, alongside the faint sound of sea winds. "Acting Bishop, Baron Byrne Fischer of the Fischer family requests an audience," said an attendant. Zayne was drinking tea with a middle-aged man who looked somewhat like him and was a dozen or more years older, when he suddenly heard his subordinate say that someone from the Fischer family hade. The middle-aged man had two small mustaches, was tall and slender, dressed in a blue and ck tailcoat, trousers, waistcoat, and overcoat. He had a pair of profound and charming eyes, and his smile was filled with strange allure, resembling the kind ofdykiller who would be popr with women when he was young. "Hmm, the Fischer family, are you well-acquainted with them, Zayne?" the middle-aged man asked casually, to which Zayne did not hesitate to smile and reply: "Uncle August, this Fischer family does indeed have a decent rtionship with me, but they''re certainly not as important as you. Let them wait a bit longer so they won''t interrupt our once-in-many-years meeting," Zayne suggested. August Frosac chuckled, waved his hand, and said: "There''s no need for that. Actually, I''ve also heard of the heroic deeds of the Fischer family, and I really want to meet this Byrne Fischer and see what kind of man he is. You can bring him in now." Zayne was surprised for a moment. He hadn''t expected his uncle to know about the Fischer family, especially since it was his first time visiting the East Coast Province. It was strange. "Bishop Zayne, thank you for receiving me And who might this be?" Byrne asked upon entering the reception room, immediately sensing a terrifying presence that instinctively made the smile on his face fade. The middle-aged man was just sitting there, exerting tremendous pressure on Byrne as if he were a massive beast, majestic as a mountain range, lurking in the clouds, peering down at his flesh with colossal strength, seemingly ready to crush, rip apart, and devour him at any moment! "My uncle, August Frosac," Zayne introduced calmly. Byrne quickly realized the man''s identity; he was a member of the renowned Frosac family, a Monarch Level powerhouse who inherited the power of the ancient magic beast, the Wastnd Beast C the "ws of Wastnd"! Even among those of the Monarch Level, he was one of the rare geniuses who had the potential to reach the mid-level Monarch rank, his tremendous strength perhaps even surpassing that of the head of the Frosac family. August Frosac watched Byrne for a long time and then shook his head, saying with some confusion: "Hmm, not at all how I imagined. Your featuresck firmness, and you bear no resemnce to Duke Romann! So it seems, rumors are indeed far-fetched." Zayne suddenly realized why his uncle knew of the Fischer family; it was because of the rumors involving the Romann family. Byrne immediately felt a surge of embarrassment within him and could only stiffen up and respectfully respond with a smile: "Your Excellency August, indeed, there are some peculiar rumors about our family and the Romann family on the East Coast, but those are indeed just rumors, and I ask that you pay them no mind." Chapter 158: 151: Ritual: Execution of Sins August did not linger for too long and soon left the cathedral. "I will be staying nearby, Zayne; you know where to find me. Think over my proposal a bit more." Only after August had finally departed did Byrne let out a long breath. The aura of that Monarch powerful expert was not deliberately concealed and always exerted an unavoidable pressure on him; he felt like a small animal being watched by a giant beast, at any moment ready to be devoured. Many Monarch powerful experts do not deliberately suppress their aura, nor do they intentionally unleash their imposing presence. However, Byrne remembered that the Tempest Bishop from the East Coast Province, the Thunderous Monarch, would always actively suppress his aura in order not to affect the weaker ones. "So, what is it that you wanted?" After his uncle left, Zayne, who initially had a smiling face, finally restrained his joy, and a serious expression appeared in his eyes, as if August had given him a hard-to-ept proposal. After a long silence, he gazed at Byrne calmly. "Bishop Zayne, it''s like this: my cousin Chris identally found a peculiar secret cultivation inheritance that can absorb the power of sinful people to Strengthen his own power of Bloodline." A peculiar secret cultivation inheritance? Zayne did not respond immediately after hearing this but quietly pondered. There are all kinds of cultivation inheritances in the world, and the higher the order of the cultivation inheritance, the stranger it is. Even though what Byrne said seemed bizarre, it was not beyond the realm of possibility. "So, what do you mean bying to me?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at Byrne. Byrne revealed a slight smile and calmly said: "I am simply looking to conduct a trade, Your Excellency. This cathedral imprisons many sinful Extraordinary Exponents, even powerful experts of the Transmutation Level." "The Fischer family needs the lives of several Transmutation Level experts to make Chris even stronger." "Hahaha!" Upon hearing this, Zayne could not help butugh coldly, closing his eyes and shaking his head as he spoke: "Byrne Fischer, you certainly are a very bold fellow; do you realize that is a request that goes against the rules of the Tempest Church?" "I''m merely an Acting Bishop; how can I privately let you execute the criminals caught by the Church?" After contemting for a long time, Byrne calmly said: "I am willing to offer a brand-new technology to the vast Tempest Overlord, which can store sunlight better. You know, selling sunlight to the Aphotic Sea is a very profitable business." "The people of the Aphotic Sea, punished by god, can''t leave the darkness of their world for life; they can only rely on the sunlight trafficked from the maind." "If you could possess this peculiar technology for storing sunlight, the vast Tempest Overlord would also control more resources, as a devout testament." "A brand-new technology for storing sunlight?" Zayne frowned slightly, nodded, and said, "Keep talking." The "Sr Gold" trade on the Aphotic Sea has long been famous. He certainly knew how profitable the sunlight business was; all the nobles of the Aphotic Sea coveted sunlight, drawn to it as a moth to a me, loving it from the depths of their hearts. "This new technology for bottling actual sunlight is much simpler and cheaperpared to theplicated, high-cost production of Sr Gold; it couldpletely rece ''Sr Gold'' once widespread." "It could even allow ordinary people on the Aphotic Sea to afford sunlight! That would be an unprecedentedly huge market!" Byrne spoke about the bright prospects with a smile, knowing the trade of sunlight was far too grand for the small Fischer family to handle on its own. The Aphotic Sea is one of the smaller seas among the Nine Seas, but it''s still too vast; the poption of its territory rivaled the entire country of Cyart. Furthermore, if the Fischer family conducted this business alone, they would likely be noticed by people from the Alchemy Council, and his identity as "Mithril" would be basically exposed. He had no trust in the people from the Alchemy Council. If he partnered with Zayne in this venture, not only could he strengthen connections with key members of the major families, but he could also smoothly navigate many risks and eventually scale the business to a level that the Fischer family could not handle on their own. After hesitating for a long time, Zayne narrowed his eyes and suddenly revealed a nonchnt smile, raising three fingers, asking: "Three, would that be enough?" Byrne clearly understood what the other party meant; Zayne was able to produce three Transmutation Level criminals, but neither he nor Chris knew for sure how many powerful sinners would be needed to fulfill the ritual''s requirements. He shook his head and spoke seriously, "Just three might not be enough; we would need at least four or even five!" Zayne scoffed, "Greedy fellow, I will need you to offer more in return!" "Fine!" At a recent Alchemy Council meeting, Byrne had acquired some resources through trading C a high-order cultivation inheritance, as well as another violet-red stone. He certainly couldn''t exchange the violet-red stone, so he decided to offer the high-order cultivation inheritance he had traded from the "Moon River Stone." "I wish to offer it." It was an extremely unusual inheritance, appearing to be a scroll glowing with blue light, containing some fascinating text. Byrne dared not open it carelessly for fear that the wisdom and power contained within would tempt people. "What is this?" Zayne looked slightly stunned, his face showing a puzzled expression. "It''s a cultivation inheritance about the power of Bloodline rted to the ocean, water, ice, and rivers. It also includes three types of battle skills, strong enough to support an Extraordinary Exponent to break through to the Monarch Level!" Byrne took a deep breath and slowly finished speaking. Zayne''s eyes finally lit up. He hadn''t inherited the Frosac family''s most powerful "Wastnd Giant" bloodline; instead, he had the bloodline power of the high-level magic beast "Deep Sea Whale Shark." While the family and Tempest Church had marine-rted inheritances, such precious things were of course better in greater numbers. Furthermore, he had not yet decided which high-level inheritance to use to break through to the Monarch Level. Regardless of which high-level inheritance was chosen for cultivation, one must break through the "gateway" to advance to Monarch; only the "gateway" to be breached varied depending on the high-level inheritance chosen. Having reached the Metamorphosis Phase, they could only sessfully enter the "pce" after storming the "gateway," eventually gaining a domain, and bing true Extraordinary Monarchs! "Alright, I agree! Five of them," Zayne nodded with furrowed brows. "The Fischer family thanks you for your generosity!" The deal was finally struck, Byrne let out a sigh of relief, then showed a sincere smile, his inner excitement almost impossible to contain! How wonderful! The Fischer family had finally seen the daye, with Chris on the brink of reaching the 4th Rank, bing a truly powerful Extraordinary Exponent, even capable of contending with those important Viscounts! "When that timees, the entire situation facing the Fischer family will change." The following afternoon. The air in Fein City was very humid, with mist slowly starting to spread, a slight moisture gradually dispersing into the air. Initially like an almost invisible veil, it then progressively thickened and permeated the entire space, with objects in the distance blurring into obscurity, losing their clear outlines. In the great cathedral of the Tempest Church, Zayne personally led Byrne and Chris down to the damp and dim underground. The underground, full of candlelight, had many rooms and guards in both light and shadow. Seeing Zayne, they would bow in greeting, their eyes filled with respect and admiration. As they arrived at the ce where the Extraordinary Exponents were detained, the surrounding environment grew darker still, and both Byrne and Chris could even hear the wails and screams of men and women under harsh torture. Zayne held a candle with a poker face and brought them to a thick iron door, having already ordered the guards to leave in advance. He looked coldly at Chris and Byrne and said, "This is the first one, we''d better be quick." Zayne didn''t use a key, but instead, transformed his arm into liquid to open the iron door, then ushered the silent Chris inside. Chris nodded and entered a cell so dark it was almost lightless, quickly seeing a decrepit old man sitting in a corner, filthy and missing a leg. The man started shouting when he saw Chris, saying, "Hahaha! You dogs of the Tempest Church, our Overlord will not spare you! Even your gods are nothing but food for our Overlords!" Chris looked intently at the man and slowly asked, "Who is your master?" The old man in the darkness stared at him coldly for a while, then suddenly chuckled, his voice crazily saying, "So it is, you''re not from the Tempest Church, and my words interest you very much, showing you have no faith in those cowardly so-called gods... My master is a truly powerful deity, the great otherworldly god of the Chaos Constetion that terrifies mortals!" Chaos Constetion! Chris immediately became alert, feeling a very strange eeriness deep inside. He felt more and more that the old man he had encountered in the mines, supposedly by ident, had actually found him on purpose, then intended to use the power of the "Chaos Constetion" to transform him. However, because he was under the protection of the great Lord of the Lost, he had not been truly transformed. "Hehe, confused beast, you certainly want to know..." The old man wanted to prattle on, his voice like a shadowy serpent, but suddenly, he was stabbed in the heart with a dagger shining with silver light, with blood pouring out rapidly. Chris looked emotionlessly at the shaking old man as he fell. The first one. He could truly feel that the Spirituality deep in his soul was indeed starting to boil, and the intensity was very high, almost reaching the instant of advancing to the 3rd Rank! Good. "Next..." Chapter 159: 152 The 4th Step "Sin Executioner"! The second cell held a dwarf who waspletely insane, constantly shouting things like "I am Andersen" and "So Andersen has awakened within me." Almost none of his words formed aplete logic, and his eyes were filled with bloodshot veins. It was said that the dwarf had originally been a banker andter, after using drugs bought from "ck Eyes" to enter the Spirit Realm, woke up insane. Without any reason, he killed several bank employees and nearly went on a murderous rampage in Fein City. Chris remained silent for a while before he then swung his dagger, killing the man and ending his mad life. Andersen? What exactly was that? He asionally heard that some Extraordinary Exponents who died in the Spirit Realm and woke up would often dream of living fragments of life in another ce, as though they were no longer themselves in reality but the person living in the dream. Moreover, the name of the person they all uniformly dreamt of was "Andersen," which was extremely eerie and terrifying. Lately, those people''s behaviors began to exhibit non-human changes. There had been several murders due to "Andersen," and now all the major churches had issued important directives: anyone iming to be "Andersen" would be arrested. The Spiritual Power deep within the soul bubbled more intensely, Chris knew in his heart that he was getting closer topleting the ascension ritual. The third cell. Imprisoned inside was a girl with an extremely charming appearance that made many unable to take their eyes off of her once they saw her. Unbelievably, she wasn''t filthy at all, nor did she have any wounds, and she looked unnaturally out of ce in the cell. The girl was beautiful and pure, seemingly the most innocent person in the world, so much so that it was unbearable to even think of killing her. Chris heard she was a Spellcaster with a Mental extraordinary trait and was actually a bit older than himself. The "girl" had enchanted an entire vige, turning them into her ves, until she was captured on the spot by a search team from the Tempest Church. "Who are you? Please save me!" The girl looked at him pitifully, pondering how to beguile him into giving her a chance to escape, and then she was deeply stabbed in the neck by the silver dagger, dying in disbelief. Chris pulled out the dagger, wiped off the fresh blood, and murmured to himself very calmly: "Just a bit more." Spirituality continued to bubble steadily, surpassing the state when he first ascended to the 3rd Rank. He felt an unprecedented surge of inspiration, and he could even hear whispers around him that didn''t exist before. Ordinary people might fear the mysterious murmurs, while Extraordinary Exponents would be filled with vignce and awe. But he didn''t dislike this feeling at all, he wasn''t afraid, he actually found it interesting. Great Lord of the Lost, please protect me, allow me to touch upon more powerful forces, let me serve You further, and guard the family. Afterward, Chris finally arrived at the fourth cell, where he saw a middle-aged dragon descendant with a face full of scales. He was a priest of the heretical sect known as "Last Blood," who also called themselves the Witches'' Seclusive Order, a bunch of lunatics worshiping the Witch of Demise. Originally from a powerful church within the Lorne Empire, it seemed they hade to the east in recent decades to look for Witch Candidates in Cyart. These matters had nothing to do with Chris. The other''s gaze was cold, devoid of any desire tomunicate, so Chris simply killed him. The dagger swung again, emotionlessly taking away another life. The few Extraordinary Exponents he had consecutively killed, apart from the female Spellcaster, were all figures of minor power from the East Coast, which suggested that Zayne was determined when he gave up their lives. Then, Chris was surprised to find that the bubbling Spirituality was stillcking a bit. He hadn''tpleted the ritual, nor was there any sign that the bubbling was intensifying. He suddenly realized, it seemed there was no need to kill another person, and maybe even the fourth one wasn''t necessary. The ascension ritual to the 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility first required killing twelve Extraordinary Exponents of the Beginning Level or 1st and 2nd Ranks. The second step was the killing of three Extraordinary Exponents of the Transmutation Level or 3rd and 4th Ranks, followed by the third step... The process for ascending to the 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility was deeply associated with death and sin; but now that he hade this far, whom could he possibly kill next? "Impossible." Chris fell into deep contemtion, surely he wasn''t expected to kill a guilty person of Monarch Level? No matter how he thought about it, that was absolutely impossible. The difficulty was simply too exaggerated, it would be more fitting for an ascension to the 5th Rank of the Path of Tranquility. He was deeply thoughtful, when suddenly he realized a possibility. Perhaps only those who truly understood the Path of Tranquility wouldprehend the final step of the ritual, something ordinary people couldn''t possibly fathom. Could it be so? Chris quietly left the cells, and just as Zayne was about to lead them to the fifth cell, he shook his head, indicating it was no longer necessary. "No need?" Zayne paused briefly, then nodded lightly, a smile appearing on his face. "Alright, but you can''t skimp on the contents of the trade you promiseda vial of sunlight technology and a copy of the legacy are both indispensable." Byrne naturally wouldn''t go back on his word and replied with a smile, "Of course, the Fischer family is grateful for your generosity, Bishop Zane." Although Zayne was just an Acting Bishop, he had always known which title was the most appropriate. On the surface, the deal might seem to be a bit of a loss for the Fischer family, but in reality, giving Chris the opportunity to advance to the 4th Rank was the most important thing. Moreover, Byrne deliberately intended to take a loss. As a subordinate conducting a trade with the current person in power of the East Coast Church, it was critical not to make the other party feel shortchanged. You might feel like you''ve made a gain for the moment, but offending the other party could lead to big trouble. On the contrary, the more the Acting Bishop Zane felt he made a good deal, the more he would be willing to continue cooperating with the Fischer familywho doesn''t like a bargain? In the long run, it was actually very beneficial for the Fischer family. After leaving the Tempest Great Cathedral, Byrne still wanted to ask Chris what exactly was going on, but he found that Chris seemed to be deeply engrossed in thought,pletely oblivious to the people and things around him, so he did not pursue the matter further. Byrne knew there must still be something missing. So he apanied the silent Chris out of Fein City, remaining quiet the whole time. Both of them sat in the carriage, leaving Fein City. By the time they returned to Nasir Town, Chris still hadn''t said a word. Byrne was silent, even prepared for the promotion ritual to fail. The great hall of Fischer Manor. Finally, Chris came before his sister Irene, and silently gazed at her for a long time. His eyes were extremely deep, as if he was contemting something very profound. "Chris? What are you thinking about?" Irene keenly felt that something was very wrong. She knew her brother too well and had never seen him so lost in deep thought to the point of obsession. It was as if Chris was about to thoroughly understand some fundamental essence. "..." Suddenly, Chris showed a smile. It was a smile that transcended life and death, paired with his otherworldly beauty, it had a stunning sense of aesthetics. Those who step onto the Path of Tranquility are the silent observers standing above the world. Since he was to bring death to those full of sins, he naturally would not exclude himself, already stained with sin. Almost no one who steps onto the Path of Tranquility is without sin. Killing the sinful. Using the blood of the sinful as the sacrifice. And thest sacrifice in the ritual, the most important sinner, was himself. He slowly took out a dagger, manipted his spirituality so that the "Lethality" extraordinary trait would not take effect, and then suddenly plunged the dagger into his own heart. "Pfft!" Then, Chris''s body began to tremble, and he slowly fell to the ground under the astonished eyes of everyone present. "Chris!" Irene instinctively screamed, then immediately reached out her hand to save him, but Chris calmly grabbed her hand, his gaze signalling her to wait a bit longer, it wasn''t time yet. "Is this the final hurdle?" Byrne also crouched down, anxious, watching as Chris gradually lost all signs of life. "No, he''s really going to die!" Irene clutched her brother''s hand tightly, and though she felt no fear deep inside, a strong sense of sorrow began to well up. Even if the breakthrough wasn''t sessful, even if the promotion ritual failed, she could not let Chris die! You can''t die! Chris! The great god has promised me, you shall be saved! His promise is as certain as the sun''s rise, it cannot fail no matter what! At that moment, in various ces across the East Coast Province, all the corpses killed by Chris because of the promotion ritual began to change. Their bodies gradually turned into icy, boiling blood, which then vanished into thin air. In Irene''s eyes, green trees emerged, and a healing power like a spring breeze slowly flowed, gradually bringing Chris back from the brink of death. Suddenly, Irene and Byrne saw arge amount of ck blood welling up from the ground around them, mysterious and eerie. The next moment, the blood began to flow incessantly into Chris''s wound. "What in the world is happening?" Both were stunned, and Byrne suddenly moved Irene''s hand away, shaking his head firmly. "We can''t use external forces to heal him, he has indeedpleted the final step! Just wait a bit longer!" Irene fell silent for a moment, then finally nodded. "I believe in you guys." She closed her eyes, unable to help praying deep inside to the Lord of the Lost. Great God. I beg you, do not take Chris''s life away! The Fischer family is still fulfilling its promise to You! After all the ck blood had flowed into the wound in his heart, the wound on Chris''s chest slowly healed, and the life signs that had almostpletely disappeared gradually returned, it was nothing short of a miracle! Afterward, he abruptly opened his eyes. He could feel an intense spirituality boiling within, a very powerful force arising from the depths of his soul, a strong power that waspletely different from any before! The 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility! The Power of Consecution, "Sin Executioner"! Chapter 160: 153 "Eyes of Conviction" and "Fire of Sin Suddenly, the powerful force that surged like a tide ebbed away just as quickly. Chris was stunned for a moment before realizing that even though the ritual wasplete, only the great Lord of the Lost could truly grant him extraordinary power. It seemed the same as always, all the Power of Consecution was inseparable from the Lord of the Lost. He slowly rose to his feet, nodding gently to Irene and Byrne, who were concerned about him. "The ritual isplete," Irene sighed with relief, a smile blooming on her face. "That''s wonderful! Hahaha! Chris seeded!" Byrne''s eyes filled with hot tears, and he couldn''t help butugh heartily, the excitement and joy in his heart beyond what words could express! He could hardly imagine the changes Chris would bring to the Fischer family after reaching the 4th Rank. The Fischer family would be a viscount family, joining the ranks of the remaining five and a half viscount families on the East Coast, at least bing a yer of significance in this region rather than a mere insignificant piece! The Fischer family had always willingly yed the role of a pawn, catering to and being wary of powerful families, all for the day when the true blessing would finallye. Of course, Byrne was also aware that the foundation of the Fischer family was weak, and they could probably only bepared with the Donnerue n who had suffered heavy losses in wars at sea. The gap between them and the Lion n and Eagle n remained significant. Irene''s eyes were filled with joy, excitement, and adoration for the Lord of the Lost. Just now, the great god must have heard her prayers, and that''s why the ritual was a sess! How could the Lord of the Lost abandon the promise made to her at the beginning? That was an impossibility! She bowed her head gently and said with a smile, "Let''s go and worship the great god, expressing our gratitude for all the protection bestowed upon the Fischer family." Chris nodded as well; without the Lord of the Lost''s grace, he still couldn''t obtain true power. He had clearly felt it... He fell into contemtion. All the core members of the Fischer family in Nasir Town, along with all the family members and Blood Receivers present in the town, gathered in the basement of Fischer Manor. Each of them was well aware that when the people of the Fischer family came together, a blessing was bound to ur. They knelt and prayed. As the number of people increased, Irene suddenly felt that the basement would need to be expanded in the future, or it would be cramped and narrow one day. Lilian, dressed in Gothic attire, was among the many praying. She sat quietly like a doll, cute and pure. At eleven years old, she was aware of the secrets and truths of the Fischer family. A small silver-white dragony beside Lilian, making cooing noises from time to time, like a bird. Whether it was a "turtle" or a Spiritual Dragon, they were all well cared for by Lilian, and she seemed to have a natural affinity for various mysterious creatures, drawing close to them. Irene''s expectations for Lilian were astonishingly high, so throughout the year, she constantly instilled in Lilian the greatness of the Lord of the Lost, teaching her how to be a priest of the Fischer family. Because Irene was keenly aware that her time was running out, and the remaining people in the Fischer family were either unfit to be priests or too young. And Lilian was the most suitable candidate. Lilian had no aversion to the faith of the Lord of the Lost and quietly epted everything Irene taught her, spending the rest of her time learning and taking care of mysterious creatures. With a face full of reverence, Irene prayed and offered sacrifices adeptly. "Great Lord of the Lost, once again the Fischer family implores you to grant a more powerful force." "Chris haspleted the ritual of Tranquility and will advance further on this path, better conveying your faith." After Irene spoke, she raised her hands, presenting the extremely valuable ss 4 Extraordinary Material, "Shadow Sea Stone." Byrne had acquired the "Shadow Sea Stone" from the "Time Stasis Stone" through a trade at the triennial Alchemy Council, using the sale of knowledge from the Spirit Realm. Now, the spiritual power it contained would be the cornerstone for expanding the 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility! Karl watched from on high the young man with silver hair below, Chris. He was indeed a natural person of Tranquility. So far, among all the Extraordinary Exponents with the Power of Consecution, Chris''spatibility or talent was unquestionably the best. It had taken Chris merely a decade to advance from the 1st Rank to the 4th Rank, and he was still very young, even having the chance to reach the 5th Rank of the Path of Tranquility before his life waned. "Perhaps, he will be the true future of the Fischer family." "After ascending to the 4th Rank, Chris''s soul capacity will increase, reaching a level sufficient to hold the power of two types of runes, and ultimately, his strength will be remarkably potent." So, Karl''s expectations for Chris also rose. Regarding Chris''s second rune power, Karl considered what to bestow upon him. "I''ll think about itter. Let''s open the pathway of the 4th Rank first." Diving deeper into the Spirit Realm, Karl flew toward the many "constetions," this time feeling no gaze upon him. He seemed to use an invisible force to harvest a star, formally activating the "Sin Executioner" Power of Consecution. In the originally empty "constetion," a young man with dark red hair emerged, holding a dagger and staring calmly at something ahead. The next moment, Karl retrieved the dark red Spiritual Radiance and returned to the real world. The people in the basement could not help but express their astonishment. "Is that Spiritual Radiance?" They could all see the dark red Spiritual Radiance emerging before the sacred object, extremely dazzling and eyecatching, significantly more so than the previous Spiritual Radiance, and not even in the same ss. Moreover, it contained an extremely intense and terrifying aura, as if it epassed endless ughter and death, capable of annihting all sinners. Karl slowly bestowed the 4th Rank "Sin Executioner" Spiritual Radiance to Chris. Chris took a deep breath. He quickly felt a tide-like force surging once again, like an unprecedented powerful weapon now at his disposal! The 4th Rank of the Path of Tranquility! The Power of Consecution, "Sin Executioner"! Before Byrne had a chance to ask, Chris consciously closed his eyes, actively sensing the specific enhancement of his physical ability and Spiritual Power. Unlike the need for extensive testing in the past to determine improvements, he could now simply sense the power within his body to minutely perceive the extent of the increase. ording to Byrne''s evaluation theory, the integrated quality improvement of the "Sin Executioner" was 200, mainly the enhancement of physical quality by a terrifying 150. A "Sin Executioner" couldpletely match a monster, and the increase in Spiritual Power was also nearly 50. Chris opened his eyes and moved his slender, fair fingers, finding he could precisely control most of the muscles in his body, and even perform various movements beyond human limits. The attacks heunched casually could astound master martial artists with their precision. And those were merely the effects of a significant increase in physical quality, not the Extraordinary trait of the "Sin Executioner." The Power of Consecution provided Chris with two extremely powerful Extraordinary traits. "Eyes of Conviction" and "Fire of Sin." He could use nearly half of his Spiritual Power to unleash "Eyes of Conviction" on an intelligent being that saw his eyes. The next moment, the target would suffer an extremely intense psychic attack, bing immobilized. The deeper the sins they hadmitted, the greater the effect, and the weak-willed would die of terror on the spot. Every time a "Sin Executioner" killed a sinner, he would absorb some of their sins and could also use Spiritual Power and those sins to generate a pitch-ck "Fire of Sin." "Fire of Sin" could change at the "Sin Executioner''s" will, used for attack or defense, and once it touched an enemy, it would burn fiercely due to their sins, continuously consuming their soul until the sins were burned to ash. Its ultimate attack range was about a hundred meters,pleting the Extraordinary Exponents of the Path of Tranquility''s long-rangebat capabilities. The more a person was filled with sin, the more vigorously the "Fire of Sin" would burn on them. Theoretically, even a Monarch powerful expert could be killed by the "Fire of Sin," albeit with a very slim chance! On the other hand, it was an Extraordinary power that couldn''t kill even a newborn baby. Furthermore, the powerful "Fire of Sin" had an unavoidable downside; once created, it was indiscriminate, burning even the Sin Executioner''s own spirit and soul. The ck mes would ruthlessly execute all sinners. Chris calmly felt the powerful force, slowly raising his right hand as ck mes materialized out of thin air, instilling most of those present with a sense of dread. Some of them even took a step back. "Chris..." Vanessa looked at her husband, her eyes revealing shock. In the basement, only Lilian remained unaffected, not perceiving any danger from the ck mes. Just when everyone thought the Lord of the Lost''s blessing had ended, Chris suddenly sensed something wrong; he had obtained a brand-new rune power! "Reverse Stab!" In the depths of Karl''s soul, its rune form resembled a pitch-ck, sharp spike, always ready to counter the enemy. "Reverse Stab" was a Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifact once used by Priest Azure Blue to incite a psychic shock, instantly rendering Irene, who was about to sacrifice herself, unconscious. Chris''s offensive capabilities were already very strong, but his defenses were too weak, albeit fitting a killer''s profile. However, Karl preferred him to be as devoid of weaknesses as possible. "Reverse Stab is very suitable to be your second rune power." He pondered quietly, continuously infusing rune essence to evolve the "Reverse Stab" within the depths of his soul into spirit runes. Spirit runes, "Thorns"! Chapter 161: 154 Forbidden Rare Artifact "Countdown Timer The spirit rune "Thorns". Unlike "Reverse Stab," which only causes mental shock, "Thorns" possesses a mystical power that goes a step further. It can grow arge number of ck thorns directly on the body of the enemy, restricting their movement, and both the mental shock and ck thorns can take effect on groups. Chris was already very strong in terms of offensive capability. He didn''t need any further enhancements in that area, but his defenses were rtively weak and in urgent need of reinforcement. Therefore, Karl, in order to let this assassin "deliver damage while alive," ultimately chose the spirit rune "Thorns" for insurance. With this, the overall strength of Chris Fischer had received an enormously significant boost. Today, he transformed and officially became a true powerhouse reputable even among those on the East Coast, and the Fischer family too emerged as a force not to be underestimated on the East Coast. "Next, the increasingly powerful Fischer family should be able to make even greater strides. In the next twenty-one years, who knows what the scene will be like." Karl could feel that his breakthrough of the fourth seal was still a long way off. "Fischer, hurry up and offer up another Forbidden ss rare artifact. I can feel my soul desperately craving, that instinctual desire is simply irresistible." Or rather, I don''t want to resist it at all. ---- The emerging city on the East Coast Province, Phelps Port. This city belongs to the Eagle n and has also been the fastest-growing city on the East Coast in the recent decades. As one of the Cyart Kingdom''s top ports, Phelps Port''s reach included the Eastern Four Kingdoms, the White Sea, and even the Aphotic Sea. The patriarch of the Eagle n, "ck Hawk" Zavier, was a man of great foresight. He vigorously developed industry and spared no effort to introduce foreign steam engines, offering convenient policies for various factories. Although the processes of urbanization and industrialization brought about issues like chaos, violence, and diseases, the rapid development of Phelps Port was a "miracle" visible to everyone. A ck carriage made its way through the crowd. Upon seeing the Roarer n''s crest on the carriage, people would subconsciously keep their distance, not daring to get close. Viscount Garcia, d in a ck military uniform, sat inside the carriage with a calm andposed expression, holding an odd ck mechanical enamelled watch in his rough and heavy hands. Timepieces of the current era on the Ouden Continent had already incorporated tourbillons and also the invention of a second hand. However, the mechanical enamelled watch in Viscount Garcia''s hand was quite different. It was apparently an older model, with only an hour and minute hand, and no tourbillon to offset the effects of gravity on the timekeeping mechanism''s escapement. In reality, this ck mechanical enamelled watch was not actually a timepiece, but rather a powerful Forbidden rare artifact. The Forbidden rare artifact number 4571 "Countdown Timer". In order to increase the likelihood of sess against the Fischer family, Viscount Garcia had obtained this Forbidden rare artifact called "Countdown Timer" a few months earlier by trading with the Carnians from the northernmost part of the Eastern Four Kingdoms. All Forbidden rare artifact numbers were designated by the "Crimson me Library," one of the six ancient libraries. Generally speaking, the smaller the number of a Forbidden rare artifact, the stronger the mystical power it possessed. The single-digit Forbidden rare artifacts, numbered up to nine, were even coveted by the powerful experts of Heavenly Enlightenment. While it was only a four-digit number for a Forbidden rare artifact, "Countdown Timer," with a number within five thousand, contained very potent mystical power within. Rumours about the Fischer family and the Romann family had spread throughout the East Coast Province. More and moremoners and nobles believed them, and many began to embellish the stories, with tavern-goers especially liking to hear those "rumors," "secrets," and "conspiracies." However, Viscount Garcia still didn''t believe it. "But without a doubt, thetent power they hide is indeed troublesome. Rather than rashly attacking, Vina should investigate the internal situation of the Fischer family first." "Is such caution really necessary?" Viscount Garcia''s younger brother, Andrew, furrowed his brow, feeling that his brother was being overly cautious. "After all, the Fischer family is still just a small n, and their power and influence seemughable in the face of the Roarer n." "Even if the Fischer family has the backing of the Lion n, what of it? We, the Roarer n, also have the support of the Eagle n." "As long as they are not part of the direct lineage of the Romann family, they are nothing in front of the Roarer n." In truth, the core members of the Roarer n were all aware that their patriarch, Viscount Garcia, was about to assassinate Byrne Fischer, the head of the Fischer family. What they all couldn''t understand, though, was why Viscount Garcia still held the Fischer family''s potential and hidden strength in "high regard," even though he was convinced that there was no close rtionship between the Fischer family and the Romann family. Over the year, Viscount Garcia had spent considerable time, effort, and money to acquire Forbidden rare artifacts, all as a part of his preparations to kill Byrne Fischer. "You simply don''t understand, the power hidden within the Fischer family is absolutely formidable. With several strong individuals falling before them, even I can''t guarantee that I will certainly kill Byrne." Viscount Garcia looked at his brother, his eyes sharp and prative as if he could see through to one''s soul. "We must delve into the secrets of the Fischer family, research and prepare ambush locations, and also this Forbidden rare artifactit''s all crucial work we need toplete." "Just like the war with the Rhea People back then, we can never afford to be careless on the battlefield or have you forgotten how the Tempest Bishop met his end?" His tone became increasingly serious, and his gaze even turned icy cold. "The Sea God Cult had hidden their strength at that time, and we knew absolutely nothing about it. We arrogantly expected an easy victory, yet the oue is known to all, though some foolish ones never learn their lesson!" Andrew swallowed hard, somewhat intimidated by his older brother. "I understand." The ck carriage arrived in front of the Eagle n''s mansion and finally came to a stop. The mansion was built entirely in the Lorne style, appearing grand and unique. Its colors were elegant yet vibrant, and the surroundingwns were meticulously groomed and level, as if created by a Mysterious force. Viscount Garcia arrived at the mansion, where he met Viscount Zavier who was still cloaked in a ck robe, his demeanor austere, and with the appearance of a young man. "Zavier, what are you doing?" Upon entering, Viscount Garcia saw Zavier looking fascinatedly at a blueprint. "This is an unprecedented invention. It''s utterly captivating. Garcia, I''m looking at the future of Phelps Port." Zavier lifted his head, took a deep breath, and then handed the blueprint to Viscount Garcia, who however, found mechanical industry blueprints utterly iprehensible and could only shake his head after looking at it. "What is this exactly? It looks like a ship?" "It''s a steamship. You can understand it as using the power of a steam engine to propel the ship on water, rather than relying solely on wind and alchemy." Zavier''s expression remained neutral, but his tone conveyed great importance to the contents of the blueprint. "Its advent could even change the world. The steamship will sooner orter rece sailboats. They will be easier to navigate for long voyages, faster, and will lead to the flourishing development of Phelps Port." Viscount Garcia didn''t quite understand. Could steam engines really provide power for ships? And if everyone started using them instead of the power of sea winds, what would the Tempest Church think? They would surely feel that the sacred object of the Reforging Church was trying to usurp the authority and domain of the Tempest Overlord, which would lead to great anger. "It may not develop as smoothly as you think," Viscount Garcia shook his head. "You still don''t understand, Garcia. The East Coast Province could very well be the wealthiest province in the Cyart Kingdom in the future." Zavier shook his head and replied, "The steam engines invented by the Reforging Church are truly magnificent. They are far more important than the exorbitantly priced and difficult to master art of alchemy." "In no more than fifty or a hundred years, the existence of steam engines will change the entire world, and every aspect of people''s lives will bear the trace of steam and machinery!" Finally, Viscount Garcia could not help butugh at this point, sincerely believing his old friend was having fanciful thoughts, and heughed heartily: "Hahahaha, Zavier, have you gone mad? That''s simply impossible! The great churches will never sit by and watch the Reforging Church grow unchecked!" "The steam engine is somewhat interesting, I admit it has brought change. Yet, it''s merely ordinary in the face of true, powerful forces. I don''t see anything special about it!" Zavier suddenly realized his mistake; he shouldn''t have discussed such matters with Viscount Garcia, a professional soldier who waspletely out of his element with these topics. So he nodded politely, and with a nk expression, he asked, "So, what do you need me to do, Garcia?" Viscount Garcia''s expression darkened as he said, "I need your help to kill Byrne Fischer!" Zavier was not at all surprised by this answer, and after a long silence, he calmly said: "Are you sure you want to kill that man? He''s very cautious now, always keeping his whereabouts secret, and both you and I are well aware that the Fischer family possesses some kind of hidden power. To act rashly against them could likely lead us into some sort of danger." The situation was bing increasingly tense after the maritime warfare. Many nobles learned to keep their movements secret, and public banquets became increasingly rare, making assassination attempts more difficult. "I''ve made up my mind! Lend me your strength, Zavier!" There was a wild beast-like intent in Viscount Garcia''s eyes, his grip tightening on one hand as he pulled out the Forbidden rare artifact "Countdown Timer" with the other. "At most ten years, maybe even five, and the Fischer family will be a great impediment before us!" His words continued with determined conviction, trusting in his own judgment. "Often, my judgmentse not so much from intuition as from the umtion of years of experience. If we let the Fischer family continue to develop, they will eventually be a beast capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with the powerful. That would be even more troublesome and dangerous!" "Byrne Fischer, the lead of the Fischer family, must fall into death now!" Chapter 162: 155 The End of the Road for Irene A new ritual was about to begin, and Chris headed to the study in the manor that belonged solely to his wife, to notify her, as usual, to go to the basement of the estate. Upon entering the study, Chris quickly saw his wife, Vanessa, engrossed in writing something, her brows furrowed and the pain in her eyes was undeniable. She had been anxious and worried as ofte, unable to rx her brows, as though pondering some profound matter. "Chris?" Vanessa gently lifted her head. Chris slowly approached, reaching out to caress his wife''s hair, gazing into Vanessa''s beautiful eyes, wanting to understand what tormented her so. "Chris, I know what you want to ask." Vanessa, as if telepathically in tune with Chris, knew whaty deep in his heart, her smile bitter, her eyes filled with defiance, pain, and sorrow. "I''ve just suddenly realized the reason I can''t make further progress on the 2nd Rank." "It turns out, I have changed without realizing it." After giving birth to the twins, she became increasingly aware of the affairs of the Fischer family, and Vanessa ultimately chose to silently ept even the darkest of these affairs. Because her own husband was the one in the family responsible for the most innocent bloodshed! She had always had a feeling, yet she never pondered it deeply, deceiving herself in the depths of her heart. From that moment, Vanessa had broken the principles deep within her own heart. Thus, she could no longer make any progress on the Path of World Order. Lately, Vanessa kept recalling the day when Chris was promoted to "Sin Executioner." The sudden appearance of the ck Fire of Sin, even she instinctively feared it, and from that time on, she could no longer deceive herself. The man who once spoke only of justice had now be a hypocritical liar! Chris remained silent for a long time before finally embracing Vanessa, who was smiling through her pain. "I''m sorry." Lilian was in the yard, ying with the magic beast that looked like a double-headed turtle. The former Lilian fed "turtle" beans, but now she had finally figured out that this magic beast preferred the meat of birds, so she switched to feeding it meatballs made from chicken and beans. "Good." She smiled as she yed with the turtle, and after a while, a female servant approached and said with her head bowed respectfully: "Miss Lilian, Madam Irene has requested your presence." "Alright, I''ll be right there, thank you for letting me know." Lilian nodded politely, then followed the smiling servant to Aunt Irene''s door. She waited quietly for Aunt Irene to appear, mentally prepared for what was toe. "Lilian, how have you gotten on with the things I asked you to memorize a few days ago?" After the servant had left, Irene looked at Lilian calmly and seriously, as the young girl nodded gently and said earnestly: "I have memorized the entire hymn of praise to the gods, Aunt Irene, I can sing it for you." Irene reached out, gently caressing the girl''s hair, and said indifferently: "Very good, Lilian, you are to rece me as the new Priest of the family; the future of the Fischer family will be guided by your hands. You must believe more sincerely in the great Lord of the Lost." "Yes, I understand, Aunt Irene." Lilian was obedient, showing none of the mischief or impishness of children, always smiling respectfully. Irene watched her calmly, sensing that Lilian was just too obedient. Perhapspared to her brother Darren Fischer, Lilian Fischer, as the sister, was even more hypocritical. Although still a child, she had already learned to ingratiate herself with adults by always being well-behaved. If you were an ordinary person, you might not notice anything wrong with Lilian''s character. But Irene, having dealt with all sorts of children for over twenty years, knew all too well what kind of characters they possessed. Lilian, she wasn''t truly devout yet; she just epted the faith in the Lord of the Lost. In a different environment, Lilian could well be a follower of other gods. Essentially, she didn''t recognize the greatness of the Lord of the Lostpared to the heretic false gods. Because she was acutely aware that her family expected her to be a Priest, and if she couldn''t fulfill this expectation, everyone around her would be disappointed. So, Lilian strove to meet people''s expectations. Irene couldn''t help but think thatpared to the overly self-centered Darren, Lilian was too keen on pleasing others; in a sense, their personalities were pr opposites. Indeed, many people lived like this, surviving by constantly pleasing others, and she was well aware of this. However, if she were to truly be the Priest leading the entire Dawn Church, the extent of Lilian''s devotion couldn''t just stop here. Irene mused silently, perhaps another event was needed to truly change this well-behaved child. She needed to witness a miracle! However, all decisions would have to wait until after today''s anointment ceremony. By then, she would consider whether to allow Lilian to undergo transformation. If the great Lord of the Lost did not bestow upon her the Path of Divine Sacrifice, Irene would have to abandon the idea of training her to be a Priest and instead consider having Rishia, a "devout person," marry Darren, to be the next Priest of the Fischer family. "I leave it all to the great judgment of the Lord of the Lost," she murmured to herself. Irene nodded gently and said, "Lilian,e with me." Lilian nodded with a smile and followed Aunt Irene to the second floor of the basement. She felt a bit uneasy inside, feeling that she had done nothing wrong, yet why couldn''t she make Aunt Irene happy? Lilian had an extraordinary sensitivity to the emotions of others and animals alike. Despite having meticulouslypleted all of Aunt Irene''s demands, why did she still seem a bit discontented? What exactly wasn''t good enough? Lilian couldn''t understand at all and felt increasingly agitated deep inside. In the basement, she noticed that the family members were all looking at her, and she saw her brother Darren gazing at her with joy as if he were about to congratte her. What''s going on? Lilian was a bit unclear about what was about to happen, only feeling that it might be a significant event involving her, and then she knelt down with everyone else, as she had done on previous asions. During the ceremony, she was singled out by Aunt Irene to step forward. "Lilian,e here." So Lilian had to slowly rise and step forward, kneeling again in front of everyone while maintaining an outward appearance of calm and devotion, but feeling even more uneasy and fearful within. At the same time, she quickly noticed another little girl she didn''t recognize, who approached and knelt beside her with an expressionless face, grey scales upon her delicate features. Rishia, a dragon descendant little girl from Daybreak Orphanage, a devout person. Faced with Lilian and Rishia, Karl sank into deep contemtion. Rishia''s path ahead was undoubtedly the Path of Divine Sacrifice; it wasn''t something that required consideration. She was a child with nothing else in her heart. But what about Lilian? "It seems I need to give this some careful thought," he said. Karl was deep in thought. "Irene''s idea simply won''t work; even as a devout person, Rishia can''t rece her. That child isn''t a blood member of the Fischer family, not one of my favored members; without the influence of the soul fragment I tore away, she can''tplete the sacrifice." "Then, among the others, I can only choose Lilian. Chris''s child is still too young, and Darren''s temperament makes it impossible for him to be a Priest." Human nature is oftenplicated; in fact, many people are suited for different paths, such that even the gentle Byrne has a slight affinity for the Path of Conquest. Lilian is suited for two paths; her most suitable path is actually the Path of Nature, and only then the Path of Divine Sacrifice. However, affinity for the God Pantheon stairway can actually be changedter in life because over the long course of life, people''s characters and behaviors tend to gradually change. He made up his mind, taking a gamble on what kind of person Lily would be in the future. Bestow upon her the Power of Consecution of the Path of Divine Sacrifice. If she could be a devout person, she would naturally be able to advance further on the Path of Divine Sacrifice. Otherwise, she could only reach up to the first two steps at most. Both girls of simr age were granted the power of the Path of Divine Sacrifice. Lilian''s face showed some excitement and relief, while Rishia remained expressionless, silently praying. Irene''s heart grasped the will of God. The great He had chosen Lilian. So, she must find a way to make Lilian more devout, and she had to seed in this before she departed from this world. She had no sorrow at the thought of leaving this world, rather she felt more and more joyful. Perhaps some members of the Fischer family were concerned about the afterlife, but Irene was quite certain her soul would return to God''s embrace. Even if Karl had never spoken to her about what came after death. After the ceremony was over, Irene gently stroked Lilian''s hair as they emerged outside, suddenlying to understand many things. "So that''s how it is, I finally understand," she whispered. What exactly was her final destiny during thesest years? Irene had long been perplexed and bewildered about this. Time was running short. She had fulfilled her obligations to her family with a clear conscience, but to the great Lord of the Lost, she had always done too little in return for His ocean-like benevolence. What could she do at the end of her life to repay the great Lord of the Lost? The woman who had been troubled and perplexed suddenly felt, as if guided by God, tears of realization flowing down her cheeks. "I finally understand, that is what the great You had been expecting!" Chapter 163: 156: Murdering Byrne Fischer! "I want to murder Viscount Garcia." Byrne remained silent for a long while before finally speaking out. The Fischer family had chosen to keep Chris''s newfound strength a secret, telling no outsiders, all to take advantage of the information gap to kill Viscount Garcia. "I cannot intervene." In one of the Lion n''s estates, within the drawing-room, Viscount Bast, growing increasingly old, smiled as he savored the rich, intense aroma of the tea. He gazed at Byrne and slowly shook his head. "In fact, not just me, most members of the Lion and Eagle ns cannot intervene." He paused,ughing softly as he exined: "Because we''ve taken ''The Oath'' in the Tempest Church with the vast Tempest Overlord, swearing not toy hands on each other''s family members and allies. And in order for us to give ''The Oath,'' the Thunderous Monarch even sacrificed a ss 5 Extraordinary Material." Of course, Byrne was aware of "The Oath." It was a specialmitment sworn to the gods that only became effective if taken in a church. The higher the grade of the offerings, the more powerful the effect of The Oath. Those who took The Oath could not easily break it, or they would face divine punishment. "The Oath" had a time limit and had to ensure rtive fairness to be effective. An oath that was one-sided, such as "One person promises another eternal loyalty and obedience to allmands," could not take effect. Thus, "The Oaths" were often used by the Extraordinary nobility for various trades, alliances, and ceasefires. Decades ago, the Cyart King and Rhea King took an oath for peace under the church''s leadership, so neither king dared to break it lightly. The Meyer family dared to invade because they were already in conflict with the Rhea Royal Family. They didn''t care about the royal situation, and their actions wouldn''t be judged as a breach of The Oath by the royalty. Now, only one year remained until the peace agreement between Cyart and Rhea expired! However, another rumor had spreadthat all The Oaths had already be ineffective, and there was probably no need to adhere to them anymore. But that would mean the power of the gods was no more, a thought undoubtedly unimaginable to the people, and the major churches were all forcefully quashing such rumors! Byrne furrowed his brows, aware in his heart that the old fox surely had something left unsaid. As expected, Viscount Bast continued. "The only exception among the Transmutation Level Extraordinary Exponents of the Lion and Eagle ns is the ''ck Lion.'' He has never been present in public sight, never took The Oath, and therefore can do anything without any concern." "I can have him assist you, but there is one important condition." Byrne let out a sigh of relief. Once it came to talking terms, everything became negotiable. Viscount Bast became serious and spoke solemnly, "Within a year, I want you to apany me to the Spirit Realm to search for something of utmost importance to me!" "I need you to help me open a gateway!" "Okay, I agree!" Byrne nodded immediately, without the slightest hesitation, he agreed. No matter what the original reason Viscount Bast had for helping him, his favor towards the Fischer family was incredibly difficult to repay. And over the years, Byrne''s heart hade to ept more and more the man who was both mentor and friend, Viscount Bast. Deep in his heart, Byrne had already decided he could do anything for Bast that wouldn''t harm the Fischer family or cost him his own life. Beyond that, anything was possible. "Hahahaha! Good! That''s excellent!" Viscount Bast finally burst intoughter, nodding repeatedly, his eyes filled with expectation and desire, hands slightly clenched. Even with white hair, he still harbored aspirations for the future. "Byrne, I''m very fond of you, well done! Over the years, I have not mentored you in vain, and the Lion n''s care for the Fischer family has not gone to waste!" His excitement grew as he spoke, his eyes brimming with longing. Suddenly, Byrne felt that Viscount Bast''s desire was extremely bloated, almost overflowing, but then it vanished as if he had been mistaken. In fact, he felt that Viscount Bast was bing more and more like his father Lucius. Both men harbored great ambitions yet always masqueraded as amiable, always hiding their true thoughts and emotions in the depths of their hearts. "I will help you, Lord Bast." Byrne nodded slowly, his words filled with respect for the man before him. "I must repay the kindness your family has shown to the Fischer family," The Fischer family had always been shrouded in mystery. Their head, Byrne Fischer, not only possessed the strength of a Bloodline Knight but also had a transformative type of spellcasting talent, while Madam Irene Fischer boasted a formidable healing spellcasting talent. As for Chris Fischer, he too possessed some sort of Bloodline Knight strength, but exactly which bloodline was something that had always remained unknown. Many families would publicly im what their bloodline power is, considering it was information that would eventually be impossible to hide over time. However, there was no actual rule stating that a family must disclose the full extent of their bloodline power. Therefore, what exact bloodline power the Fischer family possessed continued to be a mystery. Viscount Garcia sent people to infiltrate Nasir Town and conduct thorough investigations. He also purchased various bits of intelligence about the Fischer family, striving to make ample preparations. But information about the Fischer family was always vague, especially when it came to the nature of their bloodline power, which somehow remained elusive. "How strange it is that the more we investigate, the more secrets the Fischer family seems to hide. What could they be?" In recent years, Byrne had maintained a low profile, appearing and disappearing like a ghost, always highly vignt. Viscount Garcia had even considered ambushing Nasir Town to decapitate Byrne but felt it was very dangerous. The more he investigated, the more he felt the hidden power of the Fischer family was terrifying. The deaths of the Meyer family members, the demise of the Spawn of the Abyss, and the Priest of the Sea God Cult could all very well be attributed to the concealed power of the Fischer family. That is to say, they held some kind of powerful force capable of killing Extraordinary Exponents below the Monarch Level! "However, that hidden force isn''t invincible, or ites at a considerable price; otherwise, they wouldn''t have allowed so many people to die in Nasir Town." He spected that the hidden power of the Fischer family was a Forbidden rare artifact ranked in the three digits or even the two digits. Unleashing a significant cost, it could burst forth with tremendous power to kill the enemy. In the end, Viscount Garcia still felt it best to find an opportunity to assassinate Byrne when he was alone and away from Nasir Town since he might not always carry that Forbidden rare artifact with him. In such a case, the hidden power of the Fischer family might not be deployable. One day, Viscount Garcia, who was in his mansion''s hall, suddenly received crucial intelligence. Byrne was going by himself to the Iron Blood Oder family to arrange his son Darren''s marriage. He desired to betroth his son Darren to Viscount Oder''s youngest daughter, forming a matrimonial alliance between the two families. "Heh, a mere baronial family aspiring to marry into the Iron Blood n, indeed, quite ambitious." He sneered, muttering to himself: "But if this is arranged by the Lion n, it might not be impossible to achieve, given that the Fischer family is an important vassal to the Lion n and the Iron Blood n is an ally of the Lion, no, more like itsckey." The route by which Byrne would travel to the town where the Iron Blood family resided was clear, and soon, Garcia''s men figured out his exact travel itinerary. To verify the authenticity of the intelligence, he also made a point of checking the status of the Iron Blood family and discovered that they were indeed preparing to receive guests, evidently having been notified in advance. "An opportunity not to be missed." Decisiveness on the battlefield is of utmost importance. After mulling it over, Viscount Garcia immediately decided toy an ambush for Byrne Fischer somewhere along this route! "He will die on his way to the Iron Blood n, and when that happens, I can pin the deed on those Lost followers." Lost followers, who are a group of exceptionally evil and insane individuals, worship the terrible Evil God, a symbol of the endless finality that is the Lord of the Lost! In the past few years, Lost followers violentlymitted crimes throughout the Eastern Four Kingdoms, killing many. One year, they even sacrificed tens of thousands of people from an entire town to the Evil God in a dreadful act. The horrifying tales about them are far too numerous, and even today, the Ten Great Pirs take rumors of the Lost followers very seriously. Of course, Viscount Garcia knew the weak Fischer family waspletely unrted to the terrifying and powerful Lost followers, who had no reason to set their sights on such an insignificant group. He simply wanted to attribute "Byrne Fischer''s murder" to the Lost followers. These Lost followers were mighty and mysterious beings that had not exposed even a single individual for many years. They would certainly not be easily traced or revealed by the church, meaning the true perpetrator would likely never be found. "Let''s go, Andrew, Gus." Viscount Garcia changed out of his ck uniform and donned an equally dark set of robes, masquerading as the notorious Lost followers. He took up the Forbidden rare artifact "Countdown Timer" and another Forbidden rare artifact borrowed from Zavier. He led two of the remaining three Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents of his family to ambush Byrne Fischer, leaving only his son of low-level Transmutation back with the family. Despite it being a case of a lion hunting a rabbit, he had no intention of underestimating Byrne Fischer. Instead, he nned to ensure the man would meet his end one hundred percent on the road to the Iron Blood n! Chapter 164: 157: Putting Oneself in the Situation The tranquil forest path was dappled with patches of sunlight that filtered through the leaves, casting mottled shadows upon the path that embellished the fallen leaves covering the ground. The ck carriage of the Fischer family slowly traversed the forest path; the curtain was drawn back, and Byrne gazed at the woods outside the window, his expression growing increasingly somber. The one driving the carriage was none other than Theo, who had already reached the 2nd Rank of "Butler". The enhancement of a "Butler''s" physical capabilities is 12, and the enhancement of Spiritual Power is 13. Although Theo was gradually aging, his body was now stronger than when he was younger. "Your Excellency Byrne, you must be careful." Theo voiced a silent reminder, while in his mind, he pondered that this time His Excellency Byrne was using himself as bait in an arrangement, intending to lure Viscount Garcia into attacking; the danger was undoubtedly immense. But he believed in the courage and judgment of Byrne Fischer, the patriarch of the Fischer family. With the wisdom this man possessed now, he would not likely stumble here at the hands of Viscount Garcia; he could still lead the Fischer family forward! Byrne sat calmly in the carriage, his mind active and alert to any potentially dangerous changes in his surroundings. In fact, the alliance through marriage between the Fischer family and the Iron Blood Oder family was true. It was because everything seemed so authentic that Viscount Garcia would not have any doubts after learning of it; he would certainly seize the long-awaited opportunity to kill himself! Byrne was clearly aware that he himself was the best and most attractive bait! Indeed, Irene had already used her ability "Listening for Malice" to identify the spies the Garcia family had sent to infiltrate. However, they did not immediately eliminate the spy but instead used the spy to pass on various pieces of information, particrly those that seemed useful but did not actuallypromise the core of the Fischer family. Thus, over the course of several months, Viscount Garcia hade to thoroughly believe in the authenticity of the intelligence he had gathered. And so, it was time for the fisherman to finally draw in his! He spoke slowly, instructing Theo to stop. "Theo, this is it, stop here. This is the ce I mentioned before we set out, the most suitable for an ambush. With Inna''s Bravery Verse and Hymn Verse not yet worn off, I''m actually a little hopeful they''lle and attack right away." "Chris and Irene have already been waiting here in advance." Prior to this, Byrne had already given a Treasure ss protective rare artifact to Theo. He himself would not have any problems if ambushed, but if Theo were affected, it would be quite dangerous; Byrne did not want Theo, whom he had watched grow up, toe to any harm. But to make the ruse convincing, Theo often apanied him on his travels, and he could not be absent this time; they could not give Garcia any reason to be suspicious. The carriage stopped. "They''reing. If they don''te soon, we''ll just have to prepare another ambush at a different location." Byrne thought quietly to himself, taking a deep breath as his mind constantly revisited all his memories of the Garcia family. Viscount Garcia possessed the power of Bloodline of the "Gale Wings Falcon," which was not the strongest bloodline of the Garcia family but merely that of amon magic beast. Among "Roarer" Garcia''s family, in addition to Viscount Garcia, there were three other extraordinary exponents at the Transmutation Level: Garcia''s brother, cousin, and son. The power ranks and Bloodline of the three were mid-level Transmutation of the high-level magic beast "Roaring Evil Beast," middle-rank Transmutation of themon magic beast "Gale Wings Falcon," and low-level Transmutation of the high-level magic beast "Fire-swallowing Earth Dragon." "But we cannot dismiss the possibility that they have sought outside help, or that they have obtained some kind of powerful Forbidden rare artifact..." Byrne was very clear about one thing: there is no such thing as perfect preparation in this world. Even if his calctions were well-made, there could still be idents, since the battlefield is ever-changing, and the numerous different abilities and rare artifacts could lead to situations unforeseen by the participants. Hundreds of meters away, hidden inside the thicket of the forest. Viscount Garcia closed his eyes, holding the Forbidden rare artifact "Countdown Timer" in his hands, silently sensing the constant movement of the wind direction. "They''re here!" Viscount Garcia watched coldly from a distance, then ordered his cousin, who also possessed the Bloodline power of the "Gale Wings Falcon," to coordinate with his actions. "Together with me, Gus!" The Gale Wings Falcon is a small magic beast capable of manipting wind and using Wind des for shing attacks. They resembled birds butcked wings; instead, they rode on the wind to move about, their true size norger than a human thumb. The two of them leveraged the power of the wind to hasten their advance, rushing towards the location of the Fischer family''s carriage in an instant, then halting at a distance of about a hundred meters and manipting the wind drifting around them together. In the blink of an eye, they transformed into countless Wind des, assailing every direction like a storm! The many trees lining the forest path were instantly felled by the invisible Wind des, scattering haphazardly on the ground, creating a cacophony of noise. "They''re here!" The watchful Theo snapped his fingers sharply! In the next moment, the sturdy ck carriage was destroyed, and Theo was involuntarily triggered by the rare artifact on his person, raising a protective shield-like defense. He quickly swapped ces with far-off objects, evading most of the Wind de attacks, and the few that hit him were mostly deflected by the defensive Treasure ss rare artifact, sparing him major injury. Despite this, Theo''s body still disyed several gashes and bled profusely as he copsed powerlessly to the ground. "Without that Treasure ss mysterious rare artifact, every Wind de would have had the power to kill me instantly..." Then, some sort of healing green energy quickly took effect on his body and, gradually recovering, Theo rolled and crawled away from the battlefield, aware that the ensuing events were not something he could intervene in! "Byrne" inside the carriage was struck by a barrage of Wind des, turned to smoke, and just dissipated into thin air. It was a "Body Double"! Viscount Garcia''s brow furrowed instantly, noting something was amiss even from a hundred meters away, he called out in a deep voice, "That''s a decoy, they definitely have an ambush!" "Got it!" His brother Andrew transformed in an instant, roaring as he turned into a more than ten-meter-tall evil beast, resembling a towering wolf beast standing upright, its body covered with thick grey-white fur, its agile form disying an elegant pure violence, its eyes filled with pure murderous malice. The Roaring Evil Beast. It was the representative bloodline of the Garcia family, possessing extremely powerful strength and speed, and a terrifying life force that made it very hard to kill unless its vitals were destroyed. "Byrne Fischer, is he really not here?" Viscount Garcia muttered to himself, watching the carriage driver running off into the distance without acting rashly, instead sensing the movements of the wind around him. At the same time, he extended his hand to release a powerful Wind de, cutting towards the carriage driver with extreme precision despite the great distance. However, Theo, without even turning his head, once again activated his "Shape-shifting" ability granted by the "bestow," andpletely vanished from sight. Stunned by this eerie scene, the three Garcias froze. "Why? How can any random coachman from the Fischer family possess such a level of ability?" He closed his eyes, only to realize that the coachman''s presence was fading away, and beyond that, Byrne Fischer''s presence waspletely untraceable. Had the enemy used some method to erase their presences? They were in the light, while the enemy was in the dark. The more Viscount Garcia thought about it, the more he felt it was a trap, but deep down, he wasn''t surprised, for Byrne Fischer was indeed a clever man. "The people of the Fischer family, they shouldn''t be far from us." "Find them! And kill them!" He had just issued the order when he lifted his head in shock, and next saw something falling rapidly from the sky! It was a meteorite! It released a dazzling light, like a magnificent firework blooming in the sky, and as it drew closer to the ground, thunderous roars and piercing explosions could be heard! "Is this the hidden power of the Fischer family?" All three of them were filled with astonishment and disbelief, then they immediately scattered and fled! Viscount Garcia and his cousin Gus harnessed the power of the wind to move quickly, while Andrew, transformed into the Roaring Evil Beast, ran on all fours, bolting away, but in his panic, he headed in a different direction from the other two! Just as he was about to escape the meteorite''s impact zone, he suddenly seemed to be disrupted by some force, his speed noticeably slowing down! That was the power of the "Arrest" by the sheriff. "Ao!" When the meteorite hit the ground, it lifted a plume of soil and rock, then formed a deep, vast crater with rising smoke that glowed with searing heat! "Andrew!" Viscount Garcia roared angrily, knowing Andrew must have been seriously injured by that hit, but relying on the terrifying life force of the "Roaring Evil Beast," he might not necessarily die. So, he immediately used "Countdown Timer" amidst the smoke. After thinking it over, Viscount Garcia wound the minute hand of "Countdown Timer" back by three minutes, so after those three minutes, everything living within a five hundred meter radius of the "Countdown Timer," except for him, would be frozen for three seconds! Three seconds were brief, yet in thebat between the strong, it was enough to be fatal! At the same time, Viscount Garcia paid a hefty price. His body trembled violently, suddenly spitting out blood, feeling part of the blood inside him vanish, offered as a sacrifice to the Forbidden rare artifact, his life force notably weakened. Viscount Garcia calmly took medicine to treat himself, as the smoke before his eyes gradually dispersed. "Fischer family, how many of you havee? It doesn''t really matter, no matter how many there are, I will kill you all!" No sooner had he finished speaking than he saw his cousin Gus slowly copsing beside him, eyes wide open, trembling all over, as if he had seen something utterly unbelievable! Viscount Garcia, battle-hardened, was familiar with most situations on the battlefield and immediately deduced his cousin''s condition. "A mental magic powerful enough to easily restrain a Middle Rank Bloodline Knight? Could the way they erase their presence also be the power of a powerful mental spellcaster?" Or perhaps it was some kind of powerful Forbidden rare artifact? Viscount Garcia shivered, the meteorite from earlier and the mental magic at this moment increasingly unsettling him. The hidden powers of the Fischer family were truly too numerous! "Because they know I possess a Mysterious rare artifact that counters mental magic, they did not attempt to control me, did they?" He reacted swiftly, immediately reaching out to take out an alchemical tool specially designed to counter mental magic to lift the special condition affecting his cousin, but suddenly felt a danger had already approached! Who! Unbeknownst to when, Chris, brandishing a pair of daggers, had appeared out of nowhere about a dozen meters away from Viscount Garcia. The next moment, he arrived expressionlessly in front of him, swinging his daggers, aiming for Viscount Garcia''s throat! Chapter 165: 158: The Forbidden Rare Artifact "Chains of Reversal "The ck Lion," the elder in the ck robe who waspletely concealing his face, was employing mental magic to control Viscount Garcia''s cousin Gus, while also using a mysterious rare artifact to mask the presence of several people in the area. He had been muttering to himself calmly as Chris charged forward. "It won''t be that easy." Chrisunched a daring assault, his de shing with a silvery glow! His speed was extraordinarily fast, as he unleashed an unstoppable force and thrust his dagger swiftly towards Viscount Garcia''s neck. As soon as the fight began, wind barriers were always ready around Viscount Garcia for protection, but they couldn''tpletely fend off Chris''s attack. The dagger instantly pierced through the invisible wind barrier, about to touch the opponent''s body. Had he seeded? Byrne, Irene, Theo, and Vanessa all felt a surge of surprise in their hearts as they witnessed this scene! Just as Chris''s dagger was about to touch Viscount Garcia, his body uncontrobly moved backward, and the movement became faster and faster! What''s going on? Chris immediately realized something was amiss, sensing with his powerful perceptive abilities that it was not just his own issue, but that some invisible mysterious force was affecting the whole situation. Vanessa desperately wanted to stand up, yet she found herself squatting down uncontrobly. While intending to thrust forward, he found himself involuntarily moving backward, the distance from his opponent growing greater. And the more he tried to move forward, the more he moved back. Could it be... Viscount Garcia also swayed in ce in all directions for an instant as if adapting to some change. The next moment, he charged forward, raising his hands to instantly unleash a flurry of wind des around him! Meanwhile, Byrne, who had realized what was amiss, shouted: "It''s our movements! They''ve all been reversed!" When Viscount Garcia faced a fatal threat, the forbidden rare artifact he borrowed from the Eagle n, the "Chains of Reversal," had automatically activated! At the cost of one year of his life, within a 300-meter radius centered on him, everyone''s movements would bepletely reversed! Each invisible wind de was immensely powerful and undoubtedly a lethal attack. Combined with the eerie effect of the "Chains of Reversal," the enemies in Viscount Garcia''s mind were as good as dead! Chris, who seemed about to be sliced by the invisible wind des, suddenly moved with an incredibly strange and agile posture, dodging numerous invisible shes as if he were a nimble cat. No, that was even more agile than any cat! Viscount Garcia was shocked to his core. That young man not only adapted to the reversed movements in a short time, but he could also sense the flow of air, dodging the numerous wind des with extreme precision. "Are you really Chris Fischer?" He couldn''t imagine that the young man before him was the same extradimensional being of low-level Transmutation mentioned in the reports. Impossible! Even a high-level Transmutation Bloodline Knight would hardly be able to dodge such attacks with such agility under those circumstances! "Fire!" Byrne had already released a multitude of ming birds, attempting to attack Viscount Garcia when he suddenly heard the roar of a ferocious beast! The werewolf creature that had been nearly killed by a meteorite had surprisingly stood back up, as if a mysterious rare artifact on its body had activated, quickly replenishing its life force. The Roaring Evil Beast, full of rage, first backed up a few steps, then tookrge strides forward, rushing towards Byrne and the others! Byrne frowned slightly, acutely aware that it was up to him and hispanions to deal with this beast, as the "ck Lion" must be controlling Gus. At the same time, Chris had be entangled in a duel with Viscount Garcia. To adapt to the effects of the "Chains of Reversal," the Garcia family had already undergone training in advance, so although Viscount Garcia''s speed was slightly reduced, he remained lethal. Every time he raised his hand, he would send out a flurry of invisible wind des, with Chris barely dodging each time, but unable to close in on him. Getting closer would mean he couldn''t dodge the attacks anymore; at that distance, it wasn''t a matter of agility but apleteck of space for a perfect dodge. Chris maintained his distance, engaging in a one-on-one duel with Viscount Garcia. Viscount Garcia''s gaze was determined and focused, keenly aware of his opponent''s every move, his robust body moving quickly because of the wind''s power. Each time he swung his hand, a myriad of invisible wind des formed half a meter in front of him, then burst forth at speeds surpassing a flintlock bullet. While Chris dodged the wind des with deadly precision, he also danced with his silvery dagger, drawing elegant arcs in the air. With each sh of silver light, his fighting spirit soared. Each swing of his dagger carried astonishing power and speed, as if slicing through time itself. The Reaper seemed to have woven his footsteps into a certain rhythm, alternating between attacks and evasions, their dance filled with contradictory provocations and restraints. Yet because of the numerous invisible wind des, he could never truly reach Viscount Garcia. Moreover, that powerful Reaper would asionally take to the air, attacking from mid-flight. However, flying demanded his attention to control the airflow and maintain flight, which greatly reduced the number of shes he could release, serving only to disrupt the rhythm of the battle. Viscount Garcia calcted the time silently within the depths of his heart, thirty seconds swiftly passedthat was the "Chains of Reversal" duration! Information gap! He knew when the "Chains of Reversal" would expire, while Chris was utterly unaware, and this moment could decide victory or death! Battle Skill 15, "Charging Force"! As the "Chains of Reversal" expired, Viscount Garcia suddenly charged forward. His arms spread wide, his expression incredibly cold, like a demon''s embrace, releasing a sky full of invisible Wind des to the greatest extent! And Chris, not knowing when the "Chains of Reversal" would end, his body uncontrobly lunged forward, and it was toote to dodge perfectly! One after another, the invisible Wind des came at him, and even as Chris tried to dodge as best as he could, bursting with incredible speed, he was still shed by one of the invisible Wind des, severing his left arm! His face was expressionless as blood spurted wildly from the severed arm! "The victor is decided!" Unable to contain himself, Viscount Garcia burst into maniacalughter, admiring Chris''s exquisite skills and superb agility. Had it not been for the Forbidden rare artifact, he might not have been able to win. Then he reached out his hand, intending to kill Chris immediately. Despite losing a lot of blood, Chris remained calm with a dagger in his single hand, nning to release the Fire of Sin and use the Eyes of Conviction. He was convinced he could turn the tables on his enemy in the next moment. Suddenly, a wooden arrow shot from afar with rming speed, exceedingly sharp! Viscount Garcia hadn''t even reacted before the arrow pierced his waist, and he suddenly felt the seeds within the arrow taking root and sprouting in his flesh, rapidly corrupting his flesh and blood! "Damn it!" Immediately assessing the situation, Viscount Garcia realized that if he didn''t find a ce to deal with the effects of the arrow, he would surely die within minutes! Hundreds of meters away, a stunning emerald elf stood there, slowly lowering her bow, her gaze calm. She was Elf March, a powerful ally the Fischer family had hidden for years. Had Chris not been in crisis, she might not have chosen to act. At that moment, Viscount Garcia saw his brother Andrew fall again, devoid of any signs of life. "Andrew!" Viscount Garcia roared in madness and extreme grief. Although Andrew was always foolish, he was undoubtedly an important family member to him. Then, to his utter astonishment, he saw the expressionless young man before him regenerating his severed arm at a visibly fast rate under some healing power! "How is this possible!" Viscount Garcia was incredibly shocked, unable to believe itthat healing power was undoubtedly terrifying, and basically, only the Forbidden rare artifact or a Monarch Level healing-type Spellcaster could achieve such a feat! He took a long look at his cousin Gus lying on the ground, eyes wide open and still unable to move, realizing deep down that this battle was lost. Thus, Viscount Garcia decisively abandoned Gus and, manipting the wind, flew up high, escaping at incredible speed! Chris picked up the dagger that had fallen from his severed hand without a moment''s hesitation and gave chase! He knew very well that if Viscount Garcia escaped, this ambush would be meaningless. Moreover, as an enemy, Viscount Garcia knew too much about the Fischer family and had to die today! "Stop chasing, Chris!" Vanessa couldn''t help but shout out, very concerned about Chris''s solitary pursuit. Chris ran swiftly, covering an immense distance in an instant. "He can''t possibly catch up with me," Viscount Garcia flew with all his might high in the sky, his speed even more astonishing, quickly reaching the horizon. He flew several kilometers away to a wooded area and began to manipte his life force stream, clearing the terrible seeds from within his body. "Why would an elf intervene? Where did shee from?" Viscount Garcia never believed that Chris could catch up with him, quietly beginning to heal while taking out the "Countdown Timer" and sighing. "Too bad, the fight didn''tst three minutes, ''Countdown Timer'' couldn''te into y; I was too greedy. If I had set it to just one minute, although it would only have stopped the enemy for one second, it should have had a great effect." That was the mechanism of the "Countdown Timer." It could be set for a minimum of one minute to a maximum of an hour, correspondingly freezing all targets within range for at least one second to a maximum of sixty seconds at the end of the countdown. At the same time, Chris was still quietly tracking Viscount Garcia''s whereabouts using "Tracking Senses." There were many trails of fresh blood in the air; he couldpletely lock onto the opponent''s position from afar and knew that Viscount Garcia had momentarily stopped. Chris had decided to not let Viscount Garcia live and make it back. Chapter 166: 159 Dark Village Chris silently stared at the "threads" formed by the various currents in the air, among which the most crimson one was undoubtedly the scent left by Viscount Garcia''s blood. Viscount Garcia must die today, or all the extensive preparations of the Fischer family would be for naught. Chris silently tracked the scent, continuously moving through the forest, and quickly realized that his target seemed to have noticed the pursuit, moving swiftly once again. Had he been discovered? He recalled the intelligence on Viscount Garcia, the man who could determine the location of his enemies by sensing the flow of the wind. Usually, members of the Fischer family would ensure a sessful ambush by hiding their scent with the Mysterious rare artifact of "ck Lion", but now Chris was acting alone, and even with his exceptional stealth skills, he could still expose himself as long as Viscount Garcia remained vignt. Chris knew that continuing the pursuit would pose significant danger. But he did not give up and continued to push deeper into pursuit. Both parties moved swiftly, and by the dark of night, Chris gradually sensed more human presences around. He deduced that there was a small vige ahead, likely not belonging to any viscount family''s territory but to some baronial family, with not many vigers. After Viscount Garcia took refuge in the vige, he stopped moving, as if waiting for Chris to arrive. "..." Chris calmly and silently slipped in, concealing himself in the shadows and gazing at the silent vige in the night. He indifferently listened to the vigers while they enjoyed their dinner, whispering about the taxes to be paid this winter, how to prepare food for theing cold, girls softly speaking words of love to their beloved, and elders soothing crying children. Chris once again found the scent of blood in the air, but discovered it had scattered from a certain point, spreading in all directions, making it impossible for him to pinpoint Viscount Garcia''s precise location. So it was, the seasoned Viscount Garcia had figured out that he was being tracked by scent. Thus, Viscount Garcia silently used the wind to spread the scent of his blood throughout the vige, diluting the trace from his body. So, could Viscount Garcia lock onto his position? Chris was very clear that Viscount Garcia used airflow to sense location, and therefore, he should also be unable to distinguish between himself and the vigers. As long as he didn''t iste himself on the rooftops. Therefore, Chris immediately climbed down from the rooftop and entered a room where a couple was already asleep, stealthily crouching beside them, pretending to be one of the vigers. In the quiet darkness of the vige, neither saw the other, yet they had already engaged in an unseen match of wits. Chris hid next to the couple, silently contemting in the dark. The Eyes of Conviction required nearly two seconds of mutual gaze to activate, but the recent exchange between them was too fast, the movements too vast,pletely beyond the limits of human capability, leaving no chance to activate the Eyes of Conviction. The Fire of Sin was kept hidden by Chris; he intended to use it when his opponent was most confident, followed immediately by the Eyes of Conviction, but he hadn''t expected Elf March''s move to prompt Viscount Garcia to flee. "..." A peculiar feeling suddenly surged from deep within Chris, wondering why his opponent was waiting for him toe to the vige. What kind of trap had he set? After Viscount Garcia used the wind to scatter his scent, making it difficult for Chris to track him, he hadn''t taken the offensive, which waspletely out of character. Unless, he was buying time waiting for something, perhaps the activation of some Forbidden rare artifact? With this thought, Chris knew he had to take the initiative to attack. No, there might be other options. "Huh, the Countdown Timer is almost ready... Chris Fischer, pursuing me alone was a fatal decision you made." In a corner of the vige, Viscount Garcia, who had already expelled the seeds brought by the arrows from his body, silently looked at the "Countdown Timer" pocket watch in his hand. Indeed, the moment he stayed in the vige, he had already activated the Forbidden rare artifact "Countdown Timer" twice in advance, then started to wait for Chris to catch up. This time, Viscount Garcia set the Countdown Timer for five minutes. When the five minutes psed, all living things within five hundred meters of it, except for himself, would freeze for five seconds. Five seconds was enough to decide life or death! There was one and a half minutes left until the Countdown Timer finished! In his heart, Viscount Garcia didn''t believe that Chris could find him and kill him in thest minute and a half of the Countdown Timer. That young man from the Fischer family was strong, but the survivor would be himself. And in those five seconds when everyone else was frozen, he was confident that he could kill the young man hiding in the vige. Did Chris Fischer really think he could sessfully hide among the vigers? Too naive; apart from him, which viger would move from the rooftop to inside a house with such speed? Yes, Viscount Garcia was well aware that Chris Fischer was hiding three hundred and seventy meters away in that house. "He''s waiting for death." In the darkness, time ticked away. After dinner, the ignorant vigers continued to worry about their future lives, happiness, and the two "hunters" hidden in the darkness, each regarding the other as the most important "prey". Deep down, they both felt an inexplicable excitement! In the final minute, Viscount Garcia in the darkness took a deep breath. Having started killing at the age of ten, he had been fighting incessantly, for the Fischer family and for the Cyart people, through numerous life-and-death challenges, enjoying countless honors but never stopping. Some said he was a killer, some said he was too cruel, others imed that aside from being able to fight on the battlefield, Viscount Garcia was nothing but a brute and a fool. In reality, he didn''t care about what those ignorant fools thought; he just wanted to seize victory time after time! All conflicts and struggles in the world eventually end in violence, so what was wrong with wanting to wield the strongest violence? Ten seconds, five seconds, three seconds... The excitement deep within him surged all the more; the moment of hunting the strong was precisely what every warrior craved! Time was up! Viscount Garcia suddenly burst forth, the "Countdown Timer" of the Forbidden rare artifact activating instantly, and a grey, invisible domain swiftly enveloped everything within a five hundred meter radius, freezing the bodies of all living creatures, making thempletely immobile! "I won! Chris Fischer! You were a respectable and powerful opponent! I will never forget you in my life!" The first second. Viscount Garcia suddenly exploded with his fastest speed, riding the power of the wind towards the cabin three hundred and seventy meters away! The second second. He had reached the cabin, extending his hands like a frenzied demon, beginning to unleash one wind de after another! On the third second, a multitude of wind des instantly destroyed the whole cabin, everything breaking apart and scattering, as Viscount Garcia saw Chris Fischer inside, his face stricken with intense fear! The young man was instantaneously sliced by the invisible wind des, cut to pieces; his head and body were torn asunder, dead beyond the possibility of death! On the fourth second, Viscount Garcia finally exhaled in relief, but then he felt something was wrong! Because he saw a card torn in half on the ground, and the figure drawn on it seemed to be Chris Fischer! What? Something wasn''t right! On the fifth second, without any hesitation, Viscount Garcia also killed another woman in the room, only to discover that the male owner, who should have still been there, was nowhere to be found! He didn''t understand the capability of the "fake-spirit card", but still instinctively made an assumptioncould the "Chris Fischer" he just encountered have been a fake? The next moment, the grey domain was already retracting into the Countdown Timer, and everything within its scope returned to normal as a figure suddenly burst out from the cer of the room! Chris, transformed into the appearance of a passerby, was expressionless as he charged towards Viscount Garcia at top speed! Just earlier, he had ordered that man to change his shape, while he himself slowly crawled into the cer. Although at first he did not understand the other''s contingency, it seemed now that the "Body Double" had evidently worked. "What?" Viscount Garcia froze for an instant, staring at his opponent incredulously, his heart filled withplexity at not achieving victory with the kill move he was sure of. Chris Fischer! He stared at his opponent, about tounch the "Chains of Reversal" again,bined with the invisible wind des, when suddenly, Chris Fischer''s eyes changed. Eyes of Conviction. Suddenly, the world seemed to plunge into the deepest darkness, as if unending sins were prating deep into Viscount Garcia''s soul. The people he had once killed, one by one, stood up as if returning from hell, like ghosts seeking to drag Garcia down with them, and each ghost was filled with the deepest darkness, malice, and despair. They furiously condemned him, demanding his immediate repentance! "I..." As Viscount Garcia muttered in a trance, Chris''s dagger struck his chest, and then the Fire of Sin spread to every part of his body. Chris took a deep breath, having shattered Viscount Garcia''s heart, and the Fire of Sin was set topletely consume him. It was over. At that moment, he suddenly heard Viscount Garcia roar with a power, force, and anger! "I am a demon from the cruel pits of hell! No one can judge me!" Viscount Garcia, with lifeless eyes but still, with the Battle Skill 7 "Shatter" and the power of the wind reinforcing his body, threw a punch with an extraordinary will at Chris''s head with an unhesitating force! Chris reflexively retreated, expressionless. The fist stopped before his face. The "thorns" of rune power had been triggered, and Viscount Garcia suffered another devastating mental blow. Blood poured from his lifeless eyes unflinchingly, his standing form bound by masses of ck thorns, and the Fire of Sin grew more intense. He had utterly lost all signs of life. Chapter 167: 160 Mental Secret Words Cyart Kingdom, Emerald Lake Province. Located in the southernmost part of Cyart, it was as affluent as Elphinia Province, which was under theplete control of the Royal Family. They were the two most important provinces in the entire kingdom. One third of the Emerald Lake Province''snd was upied by the Romann family, another third by many minor nobilities, and thest third was owned by the Middell family. One of the Ten Great Pirs of the Eastern Continent, the "Ruins Song Spirit" Middell family, the most powerful branch of their family was within the territory of Cyart, with most of their members residing in the most important city of Emerald Lake Province, Wight City. Within the Middell family manor, Marquis Middell, known as "the Ghost," was nearly fifty but still handsome. Hefortably sat in a white chair, calmly watching the children of the family frolicking on thewn in a white tailcoat. "Your Grace, your letter." A subordinate dressed in white servant attire slowly approached, elegantly and respectfully handing over the letter. Marquis Middell nodded slightly and calmly began to read the letter. Afterward, Marquis Middell set the letter down and pondered for a moment. "Boone Garcia is dead, I remember him. That man''s father once brought him to our family. He was a crude and impolite fellow, not much like his father." He smiled gently, calmly instructing his subordinate: "He has disappeared, but it is very likely he''s already dead." "Although I do not like him, this matter must be investigated thoroughly because the previous head of the Garcia family had been an important confidant of my father. Given the rtionship between our two families, the Middell family cannot stay indifferent." "We must make the murderer pay the price; otherwise, the prestige of the Middell family within the nation will be eroded bit by bit." Marquis Middell paused, mulling over the content of the letter, which detailed the likelihood that Viscount Garcia and other important members of the family met with mishap due to an ambush on a Fischer baronial family. And the head of that family was named Byrne Fischer, who was the target that Viscount Garcia and the others had intended to kill. "The Fischer family, eh?" Byrne Fischer. He made a mental note of the name. East Coast Province, Chevron Town. Within the Garcia family, everyone was gathered, looking somber and keeping silent, their eyes filled with bewilderment, as if the sky had fallen and yet they did not know what to do. Every one of them was well aware that Viscount Garcia and two significant family members were in trouble! They had been missing for days and were very likely dead by now. As for who killed Viscount Garcia and the others, it was all too easy to guessit must be someone from the Fischer family! The reason was simple, as the intent of the family head and others was to ambush Byrne Fischer, something well-known among the core members of the Garcia family. "It''s not only the Fischer family''s doing. They alone couldn''t possibly have taken care of our family head and the others. It must also be with the aid of the Lion n!" "But would the Lion n vite ''The Oath''?" "Who knows, they say ''The Oath'' isn''tpletely void but from various bits of information gathered, its force seems to have decreased significantly." "What''s the situation now with Viscount Zavier? The Eagle n must take a stand!" "What should we do? Our family''s status may not be preserved, and in theing decades, it''s uncertain whether Young Garcia could achieve high-level Transmutation." "Quiet! We should first seek the Middell family''s opinion and also the World Order Church, as our Lord Viscount had connections before..." "They might not be dead, just missing, don''t use ''before his death'' to describe it!" "You''re still clinging to hope? ept the reality!" In extreme anxiety, repression, and despair, the members of the Garcia family finally broke out into a full-fledged argument. At this moment, the son of Viscount Garcia, the only remaining Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent in the family, Young Garcia, finally stood up. "Silence!" He bore no resemnce to his father, Viscount Garcia, but looked more elegant and even had a schrly air. "From this moment on, I am the acting family head! If my father returns, then my role as acting head will naturally be invalidated. Otherwise, starting today, I will lead the entire Garcia family!" The crowd was stunned for a moment, then each one of them lowered their heads, realizing that, both reasonably and emotionally, Young Garcia should lead the Garcia family. He was the son of Viscount Garcia and also the only Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent currently in the family. No one could shake his position. "Our family must give up some interests." Young Garcia took a deep breath, sped his fists tightly, and made a very difficult decision, which everyone understood was also a necessary one! He would marry a daughter from the Viscount Zavier''s Eagle n, then hand over the entire horse gambling interests in ck Mountain Town to the Eagle n in exchange for protection of the family''s future, while the Garcia family would only retain the most important gold mining town of Chevron and the impoverished town of Fiera. "Proceed immediately with the marriage alliance to the Eagle n, then cede the interests of ck Mountain Town." "I have made a decision! And from now on, everyone''s share of the dividends within our ranks shall be adjusted too; we must get through the family''s most challenging times together!" Although everyone felt indignant after hearing this decision, deep down, they couldn''t bear to let go of the benefits, yet they werepletely helpless. In this realistic world, even if the rtionships between Viscount Garcia and Viscount Zavier were excellent, during times like these, to obtain enough shelter, they had to hand over sufficient benefits; otherwise, the Eagle n would also be dissatisfied with Viscount Zavier. Once the meeting had ended, Young Garcia came to the manor''s balcony in silence, gazing into the distance. "Father..." Lately, the pressure on him had been immense, and he consistently felt a bit dazed. My head hurts so much! Pain! Young Garcia clutched his head for a long time, unable to help but let out a low growl, feeling some sort of imprint etched deep in his mind causing a throbbing pain! "Aaaaah!" He roared like a savage beast, yet he was still powerless against the force of the "Mental Secret Words" in his mind; his eyes gradually bing lifeless, recalling the instructions once given by Irene. Who am I again? "I am a member of the Dawn Church, I must dedicate everything to the great Lord of the Lost; for now, I must still masquerade, not letting anyone detect me, all matters must proceed in the dark" His lifeless eyes slowly returned to normal, and Young Garcia was stunned for a moment, then smiled as if the previous anomaly had never existed. After a while, a servant of the family knocked on the door and respectfully entered. "Master, the Middell family has arrived, iming they will ensure our family''s continuance at all costs; they will also help us thoroughly investigate the murderer." "However, they also said that if this matter were to be dealt with publicly, in reality, it would be the Garcia family who initiated the conflict without justification; they would prefer to help us retaliate in secret." "Hmm, I understand, you may go. I will be right there." He nodded slightly, and long after the family servant had left, he muttered to himself: "The Garcia family will rise again... under the power of my god, it will indeed rise again!" In the basement of the Fischer family manor, Irene stood atop theplex ritual Array, her eyes closed, sending out a long-rangemand formed by Mental Secret Words. Byrne and Chris silently watched her, not truly knowing whether the effect of the "Mental Secret Words" would be as good as anticipated. "It worked!" Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief, reopening her eyes with a look of satisfaction on her face. "Great, that''s fantastic! Now we don''t have to worry about Middell family''s revenge anymore. Originally, there was barely any evidence, and with Young Garcia under our control, we can refuse the Middell family''s secret actions." Standing to the side, Byrne couldn''t help butugh out loud, overwhelmed with joy deep within. Henceforth, they could use Young Garcia''s power to gradually erode the remaining Garcia family. An utter extermination of the Garcia family was impossible, unlike the up-anding baronial families, most viscount families had much stronger foundations, with ties to many other families within the country. And even if they killed off the Garcia family, the Fischer family could not reap the most benefits. "Next, the Garcia family will apparently shift from being allies of the Eagle n to bing their vassals. In reality, they will secretly be an important pawn for us." "In one year''s time, the truce between the Cyart and Rhea nations will havepletely expired, and the movements of the Rhea People are also of great importance; the Garcia family might serve as our shield by then." A battle between the Lion and the Eagle ns is inevitable! Nearly everyone on the East Coast shared this consensus; there were supposed to be churches mediating between them, but ever since the demise of the Thunderous Monarch, the Tempest Church''s stance became ambiguous, seemingly not intending to prevent the impending deadly conflict between the two forces. "When our great battle with the Eagle nes, the Garcia family will be a crucial force. We mustn''t tell anyone about this besides ourselves, it must be keptpletely confidential!" Following that battle, they and the "ck Lion" watched the bodies burn together to prevent subsequent investigations, and Byrne wasn''t very concerned about the discovery of Marzo, as this was a secret exchange. The Fischer family knew of the "ck Lion," and the Lion n learned of Marzo''s existence, further deepening the rtionship between the two families. After sorting almost all of the matters, the two families divided the spoils of war; the Lion n took away the Forbidden rare artifact "Chains of Reversal" and other extraordinary treasures, leaving the "Countdown Timer" for the Fischer family. Undoubtedly, the "Countdown Timer" was the most important of all the booty; its value alone equated to the total of all other artifactsbined. The Fischer family certainly didn''t feel shortchanged; as vassals, they were almost equally sharing the spoils, which was considered generous of the Lion n. Byrne couldn''t help but nce at Chris, internally astonished by his immense power to catch up alone and then kill the formidable Viscount Garcia. After all, that man was considered quite strong among those of high-level Transmutation, and also possessed two Forbidden rare artifacts! Irene calmly looked at Byrne, her voice steady and forceful, slowly saying: "Let''s begin. The Fischer family needs to offer a new sacrifice, thanking God for his protection... Once this sacrifice is over, Byrne, I have something important to discuss with you alone." Chapter 168: 161 Genius One monthter. The sky was a clear azure, dotted with leisurely drifting clouds. Warm sunlight spread across thend, and a gentle breeze caused the leaves to sway softly. The entire kingdom had heard about Viscount Garcia''s disappearance, and whispers about the Fischer family proliferated in private. The Middell family also inquired privately if they intended to seek revenge, offering their support, but Young Garcia ultimately declined. In the Garcia family''s graveyard, Young Garcia nodded in gratitude, struggling to maintain hisposure as he said, "Mr. Samuel, I am grateful that you came to visit my father. Thank you... If my father knew, he would definitelyugh and embrace you." Samuel nodded gently and said, "I would like to speak to him alone if I may." "Of course, you can. You were one of my father''s best friends and naturally have that right." With a sigh, Young Garcia turned away with teary eyes, leaving only Samuel in the Garcia family''s graveyard. "If your father knew my true identity, he would certainly tear my flesh to shreds." Samuel''s expression suddenly becameplex, his eyes held a terrifying chill as he continued speaking. "Garcia, it''s a pity you had to die that day. Bast couldn''t let you live until the day we truly squared off against the Eagle n." The "ck Lion" stood calmly in front of the Garcia family''s tombstone. This time, he did not wear a ck robe nor a mask. Instead, he appeared openly in his public persona at the Garcia family''s home. His true identity was none other than the owner of the "Red Wine Club," a good friend whom Viscount Garcia deeply trusted, an important member of the covert intelligence organization "ck Eyes," and the "best wine connoisseur on the East Coast," Mr. Samuel! He was also the one who spread rumors about the Fischer and Romann families. "Decades ago on the battlefield, I saved you on Bast''smand, thinking it was just a y that wouldst a few years, but I didn''t expect our acquaintance to span several decades." "I am a bit, confused about whether I''m still acting or not." After staring at the tombstone for a long time, Samuel suddenly let out a long sigh and continued, "Actually, I had thought about this daying, and it indeed came, justter than I had expected." Viscount Garcia could never have imagined that a friend he had known for decades was actually the deepest buried de of the Lion n. Decades ago, they fought together against the Rhea people, risking their lives and saving each other numerous times on the battlefield. He could not understand why decades ago, Bast, who wasn''t yet a viscount and known as the "Fox," was already contemting how to nt the seeds of conspiracy. Samuel gazed at the tombstone and chuckled, saying, "Bast just loves to y idle chess too much. Whether it''s me or Byrne, he has many more ''pawns'' he can use on the East Coast, and some ''pawns'' may nevere into y in their entire lives." "But at critical moments, he always manages to easily control the situation from behind the scenes, guiding things in the direction he desires." Samuel considered himself the person who knew best just how fearsome Viscount Bast was. Therefore, he firmly believed that the Eagle n would bepletely defeated in their final confrontation. He had never doubted this oue from the beginning. "The Eagle n has no chance of victory because Zavier is a far-sighted and intelligent man, but Viscount Bast is a cunning devil!" Nasir Town, Fischer Manor. The sacrifice began. Nearly all members of the Fischer family were by now very familiar with the entire process of the sacrifice. The new Forbidden rare artifact "Countdown Timer" was finally offered up. An apparently old pocket watch was abruptly absorbed by an unseen force, then withered and disintegrated into ck ashes before vanishing from sight. Karl silently felt the influx of new Spiritual Power. This was the most significant amount of Spiritual Power provided by any of the Mysterious rare artifacts to date, even twice the amount of the previous "meteorite." He felt as if non-existent taste buds were being intensely stimted, akin to savoring a seafood feastan unforgettable freshness that left a deep longing for more, so much so that the desire could not be quenched for a long time. Such a pity, yet unsatiated. While the Spirituality contained within the artifacts still could not make Karl feelpletely satisfied, he was nheless pleased with the Fischer family''s sacrifices. "It''s been over twenty years of recovery, but I still feel that my soul cannot split again." "It seems that a long-term bond with the Fischer family is inevitable, for a very long time I still cannot look for a second favored n." After pondering, he began sensing the new runes deep within his soul, resembling a ck-grey pocket watch that seemed broken, its hands continuously moving backward. Who exactly ought to be given the "Countdown Timer"? Karl was clear that it would be best to give the "Countdown Timer" to Chris since it was a very useful power for him. Although the effect of the "de of Silver Radiance" was also good, it always relied on a precious rare artifact as its base for rune power, which truly paled inparison to the Forbidden rare artifact''s "Countdown Timer." "With this, Byrne, Irene, and Chris, each carrying rune powers based on ''Forbidden rare artifacts,'' will beplete." "Only currently, the essence of the runes is still insufficient to evolve Byrne and Chris''s Forbidden rare artifact-based runes. If they could be upgraded to spirit runes, the terrifying power they would possess is unimaginable." Chris soon felt the power he mastered had changed once again. He took a deep breath and slowly raised his hand, yet the silver light no longer emerged. Instead, what appeared were the hands of a pocket watch in Chris''s eyes. The new rune power "Countdown Timer" allowed him to freely set the timer, and at the end of the countdown, he could cast a time stasis on all beings around him, except himself. The longer the countdown, the more extended the subsequent stasis, with a ratio of sixty to one, and the limit of stasis time reached a full sixty seconds! And there was no cost whatsoever! Chris was acutely aware of the might of his new rune powerundoubtedly, time stasis was a top-tier force in the battle against the strong! With its power, Chris had the ability to contend with anyone below the Monarch powerful experts! Byrne was greatly excited, a strong sense of relief emerged deep within him, even a touch of serene freedom, as the massive pressure he had always borne seemed to lighten. "The Fischer family finally has the power to gain a foothold on the East Coast!" From now on, everything was going to bepletely different! The people of the Fischer family were all thrilled. Darren looked up at his great-uncle Chris with eyes full of admiration and excitement. He, too, wished to possess the mighty rune power, but did not yet know when that would be. After the priestly ceremony was over, Irene found Byrne. Before she could speak, Byrne said, "The powerful force possessed by Chris need not bepletely concealed anymore. Bing a viscount family is crucial for the Fischers, and next, we need to seek dual verification from the kingdom and the church." Irene was silent for a long time before she said earnestly, "I want to take Lilian away from Nasir Town for a while." Byrne, upon hearing that Irene wanted to take his daughter away, was momentarily stunned and furrowed his brow, asking, "Why? What''s the matter?" Irene continued calmly. "She can''t feel the power of God here. Lilian needs change, Byrne. Your children are different from you in many ways, but they have one thing inmon with youthey all need to train and grow." "You really have a way with words..." Byrne was at a loss for words, understanding the true message behind Irene''s words. Lilian was not yet qualified to be a family priest, and there would be no one to take over once Irene passed away. "But Irene, if you leave Nasir Town for a long time, is that really alright for the family?" Irene nodded slightly, then continued, "I will return to the family once every year. Then, I''ll handle those priestly matters. As for the day-to-day affairs, Rishia can handle them... Don''t worry. In these final years, I must nurture enough qualified Dawn Priests for the great Lord of the Lost; that is undoubtedly the most important task." The order must have its priests. Byrne could see the determination in Irene''s eyes; she wanted to thoroughly train Lilian to be a sessor, a woman who could continue to lead the family forward. "I understand. Irene, follow your heart and do as you wish." "Moreover..." Irene paused for a moment and then lifted her head to say, "I can sense that I shouldn''t stay in the family forever." "I want to properly reevaluate the doctrines of the Dawn Church and consider where our future is headed..." Before long, the Fischer family approached the Acting Bishop Zayne, to report that Chris Fischer had reached high-level Transmutation. "Ah?" Zayne''s face revealed an incredulous expression, and after pondering for a while, he frowned. "Such jokes aren''t funny. You came to me because there''s a real matter, right?" He was busy and couldn''t afford to waste time. "Really?" Byrne nodded gently, speaking with great seriousness, "Yes, Bishop, it''s true. Actually, at the end of the naval battle, Chris had reached mid-level Transmutation, and now he possesses the strength of high-level Transmutation. He might just have a good talent." Zayne''s expression grew veryplex. Was it true or false? Even though Zayne''s strength had improved at nearly the same rate, he was a man of many resources, and undoubtedly, his talent also bordered on genius. If an upstart from a small family could advance so quickly, it seemed a bit too exaggerated! Could it be that Chris Fischer, like Duke Romann, was an actual genius? Chapter 169: 162 Viscount Family! The Fischer family of the East Coast has officially be a viscount family. After a maritime war, the Spirit Deer n became extinct and was henceforth removed from the Cyart Kingdom, leaving only six viscount families on the East Coast in recent years until now when the seventh viscount family emerged once again. The Fischer family! People were utterly shocked and incredulous at the birth of a new viscount family! Their influence in the field of medicine was immense; the highest quality and best-selling medicines on the entire East Coast all originated from the Fischer family''s factories, and additives for stimnt foods developed by Fischer also secured extremely high profits. In the area of shipping, numerous maritime merchants led by the John family all served the Fischer family. Thanks to the channels provided by the Lion n, part of the military logistics for the Royal Army was also the responsibility of the Fischer family. The various small ns affiliated with the Fischer family increased every year; now they have seven knight ns, and many merchants and influential figures from all walks of life depended on them. In the dark shadows unknown to the people of the East Coast, the Fischer family also possessed a force that called itself "Daybreakers," as well as the Dagger Brotherhood, both of which quietly exerted a profound influence over the entire East Coast. The rise of the Fischer family was astonishing; in just over twenty years, they had be a force on the East Coast not to be taken lightly! The original territory of the Spirit Deer n was ck Mountain Town, which waster imed by the Garcia family, who then handed over their interests in ck Mountain Town to the Eagle n in exchange for future protection. But then came the Royal decreethe "Divine Blood n" from the Adley Royal Family had decided to bestow ck Mountain Town and the adjacent eleven viges to the Fischer family! The Fischer family showed no cowardice and settled into ck Mountain Town without hesitation, appointing officials and working with the Lion n to drive out the people of the Eagle n! The territory of the Eagle n was simply too far from the four towns; disadvantaged geographically, they quickly abandoned their im to ck Mountain Town due to the enormous difficulty, especially since the Garcia family, under Young Garcia''s leadership, was secretly aiding the Fischer family. As for the disappearance and murder of Viscount Garcia, Zavier maintained silence throughout, as if the matter had never existed, and nobody truly knew what he was thinking. Nor did anyone know if he really cared about his friendship with Viscount Garcia. The port town Nasir, the horse racing hub ck Mountain Town, the Garcia family''s territory Fiera Town, and the gold mining town Chevron Town. The whole region of the four towns gradually fell under the shadow of the Fischer family. Their formal elevation to a viscount family was an event that shook the entire East Coast, leading the Fischer family to host a grand banquet of significant scale. The most powerful Extraordinary Exponent would be the head of the family; this system established by the Extraordinary nobility avoided many family disputes, where a family member with strong abilities yet a low position would end up harboring resentment, effectively reducing such incidents. ording to the rules of the Extraordinary nobility, Chris had already be the official head of the Fischer family in name. He had to attend the banquet, although for Chris himself, socializing with a bunch of disorderly people was quite a horrifying prospect. Chris would rather have a few more bouts with Viscount Garcia than be the center of attention at the banquet. "..." Chris couldn''t be bothered to talk to people; in most social situations, the eloquent Byrne would handle it on his behalf. Viscount Bast from the "Lion n," Viscount Oder from the "Iron Blood n," and twelve barons who sided with the Lion n also arrived, as well as nearly a hundred members from various knight ns who flocked to the banquet. As for the Tempest Church, Acting Bishop Zayne from the Tempest Church himself came in person, apanied by a dozen or so Priests. "Tsk, it''s actually true," Viscount Oder, holding a ss of red wine, couldn''t hide his surprise at the banquet. "If that''s the case, this arranged marriage is indeed entirely feasible." Bast had ordered an arranged marriage between two families; initially, he was averse to an alliance with the Fischer family, but now he felt it was a good thing again, a chance to form a good rtionship with the newly ascended viscount family, the Fischers. The white-haired Viscount Bast wanted to embrace Chris but was dodged, then without taking offense, he turned to embrace Byrne, saying with a smile: "Hahaha! Very good! The Fischer family is progressing smoothly, eh? Byrne Fischer, your rtives are all very promising! Perhaps in the future, they could be people who change the dynamics of the East Coast!" Byrne took a deep breath and replied with a smile: "Without the support of the Lion n, the Fischer family would not be where it is today, and I truly think so." He said it sincerely, not solely to tter the other party, and upon hearing it Viscount Bastughed again, nodding lightly and whispering into Byrne''s ear: "Don''t forget our agreement." There were many attendants at this banquet, far more than at the initial celebration of Byrne''s barony, and merchants, barons, and knights from the East Coast Province who didn''t deal with the Eagle n almost all wanted to attend this event. Darren spied a somewhat familiar merchant happily chatting with knights; it was his ex-girlfriend''s father, who wouldn''t have obtained an invitation at all if the girl hadn''t pleaded with him a few days earlier. The banquet invitations were said to fetch a high price in the market, with some merchants even willing to take out loans just to secure an invite. But Darren knew that the so-called "transferable invitations" were fake; how could those not invited be let in? Yet indeed, there were fools who believed in it. He slipped out of the banquet skillfully, and a tall, beautiful girl with gray hair stood outside, watching Darren coldly and said, "Why haven''t you seen me for the past two months?" Darren sighed and said, "Because I''m about to enter an arranged marriage, we have to part ways. Wasn''t I clear in the letter?" "Who? Which family''s girl are you marrying? Tell me clearly!" The gray-haired girl''s father was also a very wealthy knight. She had been pampered by servants since she was little, and men from other knight ns also did their best to please her, with some even reciting love poems to her every week for a year. The gray-haired girl had never suffered the humiliation of rejection. Unable to help herself, she red at Darren with her chest puffed out in indignation. "The Oder family, that Iron Blood n." As soon as Darren finished speaking calmly, the gray-haired girl took a step back, her eyes showing a hint of conceding to difficulties, yet she still bit her lip, not wanting to leave Darren. He might one day be the heir to the Fischer family, and everyone knew what that meant. She reached out and grabbed Darren''s arm. Darren initially wanted to shake her off, but after thinking about it, he didn''t. A thought crossed his mind that apart from a few elders in the Fischer family, almost all the nobility had lovers. Why couldn''t he have one? All of a sudden, Darren held the girl and started kissing her. He hadpletely mastered the Power of "Scapegoat," and he decided to visit his ex-girlfriend again in a few days, or perhaps he could start by talking to her avaricious father. At the banquet, everyone suddenly learned of another very surprising piece of news! The Romann family had arrived! "The Romann family?" Acting Bishop Zayne raised an eyebrow. The Frosac family had a decent rtionship with the Romann family, while the rtionship between the Tempest Church and the Romann family was not that good, and he quickly contemted what attitude and stance he should adopt in dealing with the Romann family''s people. Everyone present was aware of the Romann family''s statusas top-tier nobles just below the Royal Family, their every word and deed could determine the life and death of countless people. "Why would the Romann familye here?" "Have you forgotten the rtionship between the Fischer family and the Romann family?" "My God, is that really not a rumor?" The faces of many barons changed color, their hearts shook, and they wondered if the news was indeed not a rumor! Byrne was also surprised, because the Romann family hadn''t indicated any intention toe beforehand, and he hadn''t sent an invitation to them, considering they were far away in another province. So, this was essentially the Romann family showing up uninvited. "A very strange urrence, one that clearly doesn''t conform to the visiting etiquette among nobility, especially by those who, being high nobles, should value it even more." In the eyes of all those watching, a young Amos Romann walked in. His youthful and handsome face shone under the light, with golden hair reflecting a faint glow that bestowed a mysterious and charming allure, wearing a perfectly tailored dark blue tailcoat with a carefully matched bow tie adorning his neck. "zing Fire" Amos Romann, the most outstanding of Duke ck Iron''s great-grandchildren, was regarded as a genius, having reached the Metamorphosis Phase at a young age, and was very likely to be the sessor of the Romann family. Of course, Extraordinary nobles who could reach the Metamorphosis Phase were not few in the Ten Great Pirs ns, but the number who eventually became Monarch powerful experts was actually very small. Many so-called geniuses never lived to that time, or ultimately could not break through that "gate" to step into the "pce." Byrne quickly greeted him with a smile, saying warmly, "Mr. Amos, wee. I didn''t expect your sudden visit, I apologize for not making the proper preparations to receive you!" Amos Romann shook his head gently and immediately said: "It''s nothing. Those tedious etiquette rules can''t constrain me. I came here just to see for myself the Extraordinary who reached high-level Transmutation in his twenties, despite being from a small nwho exactly is he?" He gazed at everyone before raising his voice and adding. "My visit does not represent any opinion of the Romann family, so let''s not read too much into it!" Then, at the banquet, every person who wanted to speak with Amos Romann was rejected by a wave of his hand, as he quickly made his way toward Chris with the silver hair. Everyone exchanged nces, smiling superficially, feeling dissatisfaction deep inside, but they didn''t dare to voice any objections outwardly. Byrne smiled, feeling that "zing Fire" Amos Romann had a rather straightforward character. It seemed like there were no wrong nicknames, only mistakenly called names. Just then, Byrne learned from a servant that more of the Romann family had arrived! "Ah?" He paused for a moment, then quickly realized that the "zing Fire" Amos Romann was indeed someone who hade covertly, and his attitude did not represent the Romann family''s stance. But now, theing of the Romann family''s member would likely represent the true attitude of their family, and he had to be even more attentive than before! Chapter 170: 163 Marriage Alliance The member of the Romann family who arrived was a mid-level Transmutation prowess of the family, an uncle of Amos Romann but not a very significant figure within the Romann family itself. The focus was not on the man himself but on the precious gift he brought from Duke ck Iron, the head of the Romann family. "ck de." It was an incredibly valuable enchanted dagger, crafted through top-tier alchemy, covered withplex and intricate spell inscriptions, possessing destructive power beyond the norm. Such top-tier alchemical weapons were very rare on the East Coast, highly valuable, and while not as precious as Forbidden rare artifacts, they were nearly at the level of top-tier treasures. The value of the gift spoke volumes about the Romann family''s stance, and everyone at the banquet understood this. Byrne''s expression was filled with gratitude and surprise, and then he said, "The Fischer family is very thankful for Duke Romann''s gift, and when Duke Romann''s birthday arrivester this year, the Fischer family will certainly pay a visit to celebrate!" The visitor from the Romann family found Byrne and started a conversation with a smile, reminiscing about the time Byrne Fischer met with the Romann family and pledged loyalty to them. "In fact, Duke ck Iron, he hasn''t forgotten about that either and would often praise the bravery of His Excellency Lucius!" Did they really remember the Fischer family from back then? Byrne knew very well that it was merely a polite gestureif the Fischer family had not risen in status, Duke ck Iron would undoubtedly have forgotten such an insignificant matter. He could understand, for those in high positions face so many daily affairs that they are simply too busy to keep up. Byrne took a deep breath, aware that this was the moment to choose sides, for which he had been mentally prepared. "I will always remember that day, the day that changed the Fischer family''s destiny. The kindness of Duke ck Iron is something the Fischer family can never forget." While the Romann family wielded immense power, that didn''t mean theycked opponents and enemies; taking sides also meant sharing risks. In fact, the situation amongst the Eight Great Families within Cyart Kingdom was tending toward a delicate tripartite equilibrium. The first major force was the Royal Family, the Adley family, a powerful "Divine Blood n" unquestionably the unparalleled force in Cyart, with the Cyart King himself being the most likely to achieve high-level Monarch status. The second major force was the "Dark Night" Romann family and the power represented by Duke ck Iron; their rtions with the "Wastnd Beast" Frosac family and the "Wrathful Angel" Jones family were incredibly amicable. The third major force was the alliance between the "Fog" Abernathy family and the "ming Blood" Castleton family, both top-tier families among the Eight Great Families of Cyart, each possessing mid-level Monarch top-tier powerhouses. The Lion n had amiable rtions with the Romann family, and coupled with the favor Byrne had once received from them, it wouldn''t be problematic for the Fischer family to formally join under the Romann family''s banner. It was crystal clear to everyone that the Romann family was looking to invest in the Fischer family, not just because they were a newly ennobled viscount family, but more so because Chris Fischer''s magical talents were simply too astonishing! It was extraordinary! A mid-twenty-year-old high-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent, such level of genius had only urred about thirty-some times in Cyart over thest hundred years! And nearly all of them were members of the Ten Great Pirs, with those truly possessing better talents than Chris Fischer numbered less than the fingers on one hand. He stood a great chance of reaching Monarch level! Even if there was a slight possibility, it was well worth the investment from top-tier families. If Chris weren''t already married, the Romann family would likely have pushed for a forced marriage. In fact, in recent years, the number of girls who''ve thrown themselves at Chris, hoping to be his lover, was not small at all; the temptations he faced were tenfold that of Darren''s, yet Chris ignored all of them. People could only marvel at Vanessa''s good fortune. She was just an orphaned Spellcaster with a disability, but her husband held an esteemed position, possessed an Angel-like appearance with immense strength, and was incredibly loyal to love. Many young girls couldn''t help but fantasize in their dreams that they might be the next Vanessa. Viscount Oder found himself lost in thought in a corner, muttering, "It seems the Fischer family truly is a descendant of the Romann family! In that case, the marriage alliance between our two families must happen!" Then, he saw Baron Adrian approach Byrne Fischer with his daughter Evangeline, taking the initiative toe forward. With a smile stered across his face, Baron Adrian said ingratiatingly, "Your Excellency Bain, I remember that you once mentioned a desire for our families to enter into marriage; I have always kept that in mind." "Hmm?" Byrne paused, taking a moment to process, before he noticed the little girl standing next to Baron Adrian, which was Evangeline whom Chris had once "received" into their family. He nodded slightly and smiled, saying: "I apologize, Baron Adrian, our family does not have any other eligible members at the moment; I am truly sorry about this matter." He still remembered when he had casually brought up the idea of a marriage alliance, and Baron Adrian had reacted very strongly, refusing to consider using the talented Evangeline for such purposes. Now this fellow''s attitude had changed quite a bit, probably due to Viscount Garcia''s tragic mishap, which made him very wary. However, back then, Darren and Evangeline were about the same age, and there indeed was a possibility for marriage. But now, Darren was already required to enter into marriage with the "Iron Blood" Oder family. Baron Adrian looked embarrassed, pondered for a while, then continued to speak with a smile: "That''s how it is, but no matter; perhaps we could let Evangeline stay at Fischer Manor for now. Isn''t the marriage alliance with the Oder family not yet final? Perhaps Darren and Evangeline will hit it off better?" Evangeline looked at her father nkly; she didn''t want to leave home. No sooner had Baron Adrian finished speaking, he prompted Evangeline to step forward and speak; then, he suddenly shut his mouth. Because he saw Viscount Oder, whose expression was unpleasant, slowly approaching. "In a few days, our two families will be engaged, Baron Adrian; you''re toote, you know?" Viscount Oder''s tone was unabashedly impolite, the look in his eyes as he stared at Adrian was full of annoyance! Baron Adrian''s face was covered in sweat; he immediately bowed his head and said, "Okay, I understand! Sorry! Viscount Oder, I hope you won''t take it to heart!" After a while, he couldn''t help but start thinking again; Darren seemed to have a sister. Which of his sons could marry into the Fischer family with Lilian? Or perhaps it would also be good to arrange a marriage directly with Chris''s child? Adrian knew time was of the essence; he had to hurry up with the marriage alliance, or the children of the Fischer family would sooner orter all be spoken for! "If all else fails, having a child of my brother marry Mr. Theo''s daughter wouldn''t be too bad either!" At the banquet, Amos Romann was very interested in Chris. He approached alone and began inquiring about matters of bing stronger. "You''re Chris Fischer, aren''t you? I''d like to discuss with you about the power of Bloodline. In fact, I am quite astonished by the speed at which you''ve be stronger; you are not from a major family, and yet you managed to reach high-level Transmutation at such a young age. As far as I recall, there are only a few in Cyart who canpare to you..." Chris remained silent, feeling extreme aversion to this incessantly chattering visitor deep inside, but he also knew that the other party was an honored guest whom he could not simply walk away from. The Fischer family members had previously memorized quite a bit of the mysterious knowledge about the power of Bloodline, so he was notpletely at a loss for words, but he just didn''t want to say too much. Yet if he did so, he might neglect this honored guest, which filled Chris with helplessness. When the banquet was nearing its end, Amos Romann also exchanged many words with Acting Bishop Zayne. Both were considered geniuses, the future of the two great families, and might possibly be Monarch Level individuals in the future. The two seemed to get along extremely well, as if they had met a kindred spirit for life, and they did not give up onmunicating with Chris either. Byrne sensed that Amos Romann might not be straightforward or entirelycking in social skills, but rather, he had his own mode of interaction. Amos Romann had no interest in mingling with those who had no chance of reaching Monarch Level, deeming it ineffective socializing, and he paid great attention to every Potentialist, even taking the initiative to approach them. As the banquet concluded, people began to leave the Fischer family manor one after another, while Byrne kept busy bidding farewell to the honored guests, suddenly realizing something quite significant. The Fischer Manor seemed a bit small. "Perhaps when the opportunity arises, we could expand it a bit, at least to be on par with other viscount families and not to be looked down upon." Byrne took a deep breath, his face filled with satisfaction; the Fischer family had finally obtained a ticket to enter the top circles of East Coast Province! The efforts and struggles of twenty-one years had never been in vain. Yet there was one thing he truly couldn''t put his mind at ease about. "With just over half a year left, the peace agreement between Cyart and Rhea ising to an end, that time is so close..." Byrne''s eyes were filled with unease; he clenched his fists tightly as the tragedy of his father''s death was still before his eyes, the deeply ingrained hatred had never diminished by even the slightest measure in the depths of his heart! "The Meyer family - for that alluring object, they will surelye to the East Coast once more!" Chapter 171: 164: Black Mountain Town Strategy The Fischer family took over the residence in ck Mountain Town which had once been upied by the Spirit Deer and Roarer ns. The locals all deemed it to be ominous; within just a few years, two powerful families had met their downfall due to the residenceone destroyed and the other fallen into miserysurely there must be some kind of curse. However, the Fischer family had always been non-superstitious. In their hearts, they considered themselves proxies of God and looked down with disdain upon the rumors of a curse. Besides, how could we, the Fischers, not know the reasons behind the Garcias'' decline? The new residence in ck Mountain Town was named ck Mountain Manor, and its architecture was somewhat antique, though muchrger than Fischer Manor. The main residence was a five-level building, with three levels above and two below, forming a concave-shaped structure. It had enough rooms to house four to five hundred people, in addition to two expansive basement levels. nking the main residence of ck Mountain Manor were two shorter, three-story buildings that could also house four to five hundred people, but these were specifically for the servants'' quarters. Every morning, a legion of servants had to rise before dawn and immediately rush to the main residence toplete most of their tasks before their masters awoke. Irene had already taken Lilian away, and no one knew where they had gone. Rishia began to take charge of the daily maintenance of the sacrificial hall, and the young girl was quite eager to do so. Byrne, Chris, and Darren were holding a new family meeting in the basement. Though it was called a "family meeting," it was essentially thetter two listening to Byrne talk for half a day. "Chris, you and Darren stay in Nasir Town. Most of the affairs here no longer require your attention; they have been set in motion and just need to be overseen for normal operations," Byrne said. "Darren, you should observe the overall functioning of the family more closely and understand the various trades. Do you understand?" he added. "I''m going to ck Mountain Town to sort things out there," Byrne dered. ck Mountain Town was a famous gambling haven, known across the East Coast Province especially for its horse betting eventseven people from other provinces came to gamble. Many criminals and viins frequented the ce, and the town''s public order was actually rather precarious. Furthermore, with Garcia''s influence gone, many smaller powers within the town were still in a state of unease facing the newly arrived lord. Byrne himself had to go to represent the Fischer family and give the people an exnation. "Then Theo and I will take people and leave immediately. Chris, if there''s anything, just let Vanessa handle it. Whatever she asks you to solve, you solve," Byrne said. "I know you don''t like to think about these boring matters, which I actually consider quite right. After all, thinking too much will affect your progress in bing stronger, and that is the foundation of the Fischer family!" he continued. When Byrne said this, he felt a shortage of manpower deep down. In over twenty years, the Fischer family had expanded too quickly, reaching their influence to all four towns, yet they had far too few reliable hands at present. With Irene temporarily gone and Byrne headed to ck Mountain Town for a while, he even had to reactivate Vanessa to handle the affairs of Nasir Town. "It seems the Fischer family needs more reliable hands and vassals," Byrne thought. Currently, the only baronial family vassalized to the Fischer family was that of Baron Adrian, and the knight ns loyal to them were only five out of eleven viges, all of which had been taken over from the Spirit Deer n. The current number of vassals was actually very few among therger viscount families, of course, this did not ount for "Daybreakers," the covert lesiastical power. ck Mountain Town. The heads of two knight ns, four major merchants from guilds, the leader of the local Glover Gang, and an elder of the local silver descendants n, eight figures who were great personages in the eyes of ordinary folk, were exchanging words in the luxurious box at the horse racing track. The silver descendant elder furrowed his brow and asked, "What kind of man is this Mr. Byrne from the Fischer family that you speak of?" The head of the tailors'' guild expressed his worries, "It doesn''t matter who this Byrne Fischer is; what''s important is, will he overturn the agreements we had with the Garcia family and ask for the moon?" An old knight shook his head uncertainly, "He shouldn''t, right? The reputation of the Fischer family is said to be good, and they''re not known for being overly harsh on their subordinates." The Spirit Deer family had initially set low cut rates in various industries, to which everyone had grown ustomed; however, when the Garcia family came along, they doubled the rates! Eventually, someone couldn''t stand it anymore and even considered seeking justice from the church, but they were secretly murdered by Viscount Garcia, along with their entire family. Since then, every merchant in ck Mountain Town dared to be angry but did not dare to speak out, only able to keep their heads down and live in submission. The head of the carpenters'' guild sighed and eximed, "What if the Fischer family actually raises the rates again? We won''t have any profit margin left! This can''t stand! Is there really nothing we can do?" The silver descendant elder mockingly said, "What can you do, what can any of us do? The Garcia family has fallen, and do you n to make an enemy of the powerful Fischer family? Do you want to be murdered in the streets and have your children reduced to selling themselves?" "s..." Sighs of despair echoed through the room. In truth, a stable environment for making money was more important than anything else, and everyone was well aware of this. Standing against the Fischer family was even more impossible; everyonebined could not defeat the hand of Chris Fischer alone! Cyart''s local forces wield tremendous power, and even the Royal Family faces great difficulties when attempting to reform. Even the gang leaders fell into deep thought; they had always been in charge of maintaining the security of the racetracks, but ever since the Garcia family arrived, their people had been reced. Furthermore, with Viscount Garcia''s iron fist, other revenues of the Glover Gang were forced to decrease. They would have probably been dead by now if they hadn''t knelt down quickly. Just then, the door was pushed open. Byrne Fischer, in his ck clothes, entered with Theo, smiling as they came in from outside. "So everyone''s here, that''s good. Looks like there''s no need for me to call you over then." Everyone was startled! They had absolutely no idea how Byrne Fischer had found them! "Your Excellency Byrne!" "Hello, wee, Your Excellency Byrne!" "I''ve always admired the Fischer family, and I''ve even dreamt of your heroic image..." Each person was stunned, then quickly stood up and greeted Byrne Fischer with great politeness. The crowd didn''t resemble bosses from various industries as much as they did top students from an etiquette academy, their faces even breaking out in cold sweat. Byrne waved his hand, indicating they could stop. He first addressed the local gang, the head of the Glover Gang, and said coldly: "I don''t care about your protection rackets or maintaining security at the gambling dens, but as of today, all your loan sharking and people controlling practices stop! I''m not suggesting, I''m ordering!" ck Mountain Town, as a holynd for gamblers, had a thriving sex business and was a notorious gold sink, hence crimes were rampant. Byrne knew that disbanding gangs was unrealistic, and he also valued the business interests of the gold sinks; someone needed to manage them, and it was best to have familiar people in charge. The leader of the Glover Gang immediately bowed, sweating profusely, and said: "Okay, Your Excellency Byrne, I understand! Understand!" He had heard that His Excellency Byrne was a kind yet fierce person. Given the serious tone, it was best to obediently follow the order. However, what the head of the Glover Gang didn''t know was that Byrne had long nned to gradually have the Dagger Brotherhood rece their position and would publicly judge him in a few years. On one hand, it would dissolve the anger of the local poor, and on the other, it would garner reputation for the Fischer family. Even less did he know that his demise would be due to Vanessa''s secret investigation. She had discovered that the Glover Gang controlled dozens of pitiful girls with usurious loans and banned drugs, and notably, amongst them were children from Nasir Town. Byrne had once known that little girl''s family in Nasir Town, had even held her; knowing this, his heart had already decided the fate of the Glover Gang. As for whether this would affect the interests of the Fischer family? Not at all, because the Dagger Brotherhood would fill the vacancy left by the Glover Gang''s management, the future ie would not decrease, and their control over the area would only grow much stronger. Now as long as they don''t go against the opinions of all the smaller forces, the powerful Fischer family could dispose of any local small force at will! Act withplete impunity! If they did go against the opinions of all the smaller forces, if they incurred the wrath of many, then they would just have to... rece all the leaders of these small forces. "I will lower the cut taken by the Garcia family by a bit, but it won''t be as low as the rates originally set by the Spirit Deer n." Byrne looked at the people who were anxious inside but simultaneously relieved, smiling as he threw out his olive branch. "The Fischer family is going to establish four new factories over the next few years, all around the vicinity of ck Mountain Town! I wee everyone to invest together! I''m sure you all have used products from the Fischer family before, haven''t you?" As soon as these words were spoken, the eyes of everyone present lit up, for it signified new benefits! Now everyone was very clear that setting up factories meant harvesting money! Byrne understood one thing very well: winning people over essentially involved appropriate rewards and punishments, as well as leading everyone to share in profits. Any more idle talk was utterly meaningless. If the factories of the Fischer family could lead everyone to make money, they would be willing to obey him, and then it was just a matter of getting rid of the "thorns," and the matter would be nearly settled. As for many details, they need not be handled by him at all; if he had to do everything himself, what was the point of having so many people in the family? Byrne fell into contemtion, the profits that could be made from ck Mountain Town were high, the family''s funds would grow more and more, and a dream he once had might now finally be realized. He wanted to establish new residential areas, hospitals, theaters, and civic zas in Nasir Town, and finally, aprehensive university that upied a vast tract ofnd! Chapter 172: 165: War Breaks Out! More than half a yearter. The first elementary education literacy school in Nasir Town was finally built, and all underage local residents could attend school for free as long as they paid a minimal food fee. "His Excellency Byrne has done a great deed!" "In the future, there will definitely be many schrs emerging from Nasir Town, and even the gods will be pleased with the achievements of the Fischer family!" "From now on, the children of Nasir Town will also have the opportunity to recognize words!" On the day the school was officially established, many people who came to the fundraising charity banquet praised the Fischer family and Byrne, but how sincere they were was unknown. In the past, members of the Fischer family often heard nder and dissatisfaction, but after bing a viscount family, they heard it almost no more; everywhere in their lives was filled with people''s praise and respectful expressions. Nowadays, most of the primary education schools within Cyart Kingdom were established by the church, and the most important part of their curriculum was undoubtedly the theological ss, and the church schools were also not open to everyone. Often it was the families of status and wealth whose offspring could gain the opportunity to enter these schools. On the Ouden Continent, the opportunity for ordinary people to receive an education has always been rare. Then there were the secondary education grammar schools and civil service schools, also part of Nasir''s construction n, and finally, the university area Byrne truly wanted to establish in Nasir Town. He knew that establishing a higher learning institution was not an easy task, as Nasir Town was not yet able to provide the necessary environment, and the university would also have difficulty operating normally after it was built. Currently, within the entire Cyart area, there were actually no higher education institutions aimed atmoners, and many higher education institutions were merely ces that imparted existing knowledge and cultivated civilized gentlemen. Byrne''s heart hoped to establish a new type of university that would adhere to academic freedom, prioritize talent, and pursue knowledge as the key principle! Most importantly, it would recruit students from all backgrounds, regardless of whether they were poor or wealthy, of noble birth or humble origins! As long as they had the sufficient grades, they could all enter the university to study! He deeply knew the importance of the transmission of knowledge to the world, and he was also very clearly aware that many schrs in Cyartcked ces to discuss and study academia. Byrne, deep in his heart, disapproved of the practice of higher education institutions only nurturing the nobility. The Fischer family was not a noble-born family, but had received an opportunity granted by godly grace, coupled with their own efforts, to finally achieve some aplishment. Manymoners could also shine with their own light, if only they had always been given the chance! "The Fischer family will provide them with an opportunity, a chance to try, on behalf of the great Lord of the Lost," Byrne thought. When the primary school waspleted, Byrne suddenly felt that he had a greater grasp of his Power of Consecution, and his heart was immediately filled with excitement and surprise! "So it is, the method of assimting the Path of Knowledge is actually not just learning, but establishing ces to spread and share knowledge is also a very effective method!" That''s great! Byrne''s face broke into a smile, for he had originally estimated that fully mastering the power of the 3rd Rank would take a full ten years, but now he had a new way, and the pace of breakthroughs would clearly be much faster than before! "The path of knowledge lies in study and inheritance," he mused. Looking at the elementary school before him and its first group of students, mainly from Daybreak Orphanage, he thought about how education in Nasir Town and everything else was still very simple, but at least there would be a good start and a future. "Nasir Town will changepletely sooner orter, even if it doesn''t happen in my generation, it will one day be a city that surpasses Fein City..." I look forward to this and truly believe it. Finally, the decades-long peace treaty between the people of Cyart and the Rhea came to its limit. It was a sleepless night when countless people from both nations, and even many people from the other two nations of the Eastern Four Kingdoms, Carnia and Vallere, couldn''t sleep. If these two nations were to go to war, it would undoubtedly affect the entire situation in the east. Months ago, the military forces all over Cyart were already on alert, fearing a lightning-fast surprise attack by the Rhea the day the peace treaty ended. But days passed, and the invasion by the Rhea, as assumed in various scenarios, did note at all. Just when countless people breathed a sigh of relief, even feeling a bit puzzled, they finally heard a shocking piece of news! A civil war broke out within Rhea Kingdom! Led by the "Adranus" Meyer family, many extraordinary nobility once again challenged the Rhea Royal Family, the ''Fog Wayfarer'' Abernathy n, on the grounds that the Rhea Royal Family had decided not to attack Cyart to reim theirnds. More than half of the nobility collectively rebelled, believing the Rhea Royal Family, who did not wish to attack Cyart by marching southward, no longer deserved to be the royal n for the Rhea people, thus they wanted to nominate the pro-war Meyer family to be the new king of the Rhea! War had erupted in an instant! The prevalent World Order Church and Salvation Church within Rhea territory supported the two sides respectively; the World Order Church hoped that the "Adranus" Meyer family would be the new Rhea kings, while the Salvation Church supported the existing Rhea Royal Family "Fog Wayfarers" of the Abernathy n. At least for the short term, the Rhea people would no longer have the capacity to invade Cyart. The Cyart people mostly breathed a sigh of relief, themon folk even believed that the war would note their way, rejoicing with great delight, yet the Cyart upper-ss nobility still felt the situation was tense. For inside Cyart, the great nobles were discussing what to do next. "Do we sit idly by and ignore the internal conflict of the Rhea people, or choose to support the Rhea Royal Family in attacking the Meyer family, or perhaps invade Rheapletely?" "What exactly must we do?" The possibilities brought forth by the three choices were numerous, and the Cyart upper-ss nobility bickered endlessly, day and night, without reaching a decision in the short term. Everyone was acutely aware that this was a choice that would determine the fate of the nation, so each person, dering their own viewpoint as the correct one, argued vehemently while also hoping that the n they represented could scoop up more benefits. For example, within Cyart, the "Fog Wayfarers" branch of the Abernathy family, were very much hoping to lend their support to the master Rhea Royal House "Fog Wayfarers." Decades ago during the war between the two countries, the "Fog Wayfarers" even found reasons not to engage in mutual ughterthe idea that family was greater than the nation still dominated the thoughts of many nobles on the Ouden Continent. "War, huh..." Byrne took a deep breath; he had once again arrived at Viscount Bast''s estate. No matter whether Cyart would ultimately march troops into Rhea, he must first repay the kindness of the Lion n, fulfilling the agreement made several years ago. In the brown study room filled with bookshelves, Viscount Bast, with his snow-white hair, chuckled as he rose to his feet, looking sternly at the aging Byrne and nodded: "You''ve finally arrived, Byrne, everyone on our side has gathered; it''s time to enter the Spirit Realm together!" He couldn''t help but sigh, tilting his head up andmenting: "Atst, the day hase, Byrne, I am indeed too old, too aged, haha!" Viscount Bast nced at his own aged hands and said slowly: "I can''t wait any longer, Byrne, if not for the treasures within the Spirit Realm, I''m afraid I will disappear from this world in a decade or two!" "I can''t reconcile with that!" "The years are unbearable, time is the most ruthless Grim Reaper; I believe with your age you have already grasped this truth." Byrne nodded gently, his heart bing a bit heavy as he remembered Irene, whom he hadn''t seen for some time. "Yes." Time is the most ruthless Grim Reaper. "Byrne, it is said that some of the miraculous treasures or Forbidden Knowledge in the Spirit Realm possess the potential to extend one''s lifespan." Upon these words from Viscount Bast, Byrne suddenly lifted his head, then realized he was too excited, which wasn''t good, as it could easily allow others to take advantage of him. He was usually a veryposed person, but for some reason, he always became less adept at concealing his feelings around Viscount Bast. "Hehe,e with me." Viscount Bastughed, then led Byrne down to the basement of the estate. In the dark and vast underground space, a long ck floor-to-ceiling mirror already had fifteen or sixteen people waiting before it, their numbers quite considerable. Moreover, several were mysterious individuals hiding their identities, unwilling to reveal their true faces, possibly illegal Extraordinary Exponents, church members, or even heretics. Apart from the always enigmatic "ck Lion" who had not shown up, Bast''s two brothers, the police chief Renzo and Colonel Abel, had also arrived. "Excellent, all of us have gathered; there''s no need to wait any longer, let''s enter the Spirit Realm together." Bast gazed at the people present and said slowly: "Our target this time is a long-sealed pce, a Spirit Realm pce constructed from purple crystals..." Byrne was startled, finally realizing the gravity of this foray into the Spirit Realm; Viscount Bast had actually summoned so many Extraordinary Exponents in one go! And he could feel that all the Extraordinary Exponents present were Transmutation Level powerhouses! In a certain sense, this lineup was potent enough to potentially obliterate the powerful Eagle n entirely! Chapter 173: 166: The Amethyst Palace The Spirit Realm had been essible for over twenty years, and by now, many on the Ouden Continent had mastered stable methods of entry. However, the methods varied greatly in quality, with some even resulting in death upon entry. It seemed that entering was possible, but not always necessary. Viscount Bast stood before the ck mirror in the cer space of his mansion, which radiated an eerie power, allowing people to travel directly from reality to the world of dreams. He slowly nced at the crowd and led the way through the ck mirror into another world. "Follow me, everyone. Our voyage through the Spirit Realm is about tomence." One by one, the crowd followed Viscount Bast''s lead into the all too familiarndscape of Dreand Forest. Among those headed for the dreand, there was a man wearing a dog-faced mask who silently watched Byrne''s figure and lowered his head to follow the others inside. Then the old viscount took out a mystical, ancient bronze pointer, constantly fiddling with and adjusting it, till he determined a location. He then led everyone through the illusory dreamscape towards the bounds of the Spirit Realm. Everyone was curious. What exactly was the pointer that Viscount Bast held? Only Byrne knew in his heart that it was a Spirit Realm secret treasure obtained through trading "Spirit Essence" with the Alchemy Council, specifically used to locate "objects whose positions and shapes were already known." In fact, simr treasures from the Spirit Realm were bing increasinglymon. The Spirit Realm seemed like a massive and terrifying trap with its own consciousness, always craving explorers, luring them with the promise of great opportunity. Yet, they were more likely to find death or even fates worse than death. The crowd dared not lift their heads as the cross of ck light in the sky hung ominously, each person filled with reverence towards Its presence. "What exactly is that?" "No one knows. Perhaps it''s a great deity..." "Even the church is silent about Its existence, but fear can always be seen in many people''s eyes." Extraordinary Exponents from all over the world had long known about the ck cross luminance in the sky of the Spirit Realm, all holding certain reverence towards It. "That is..." My God, Byrne silently prayed to the Lord of the Lost deep in his heart. He believed that the Great Lord of the Lost would protect him just as it had always favored the Fischer family, a deity deserving of profound and genuine veneration. Eventually, the expedition led by Viscount Bast entered the Spirit Realm. "We''ve arrived!" Viscount Bast took a deep breath and slowly said, "Next, we just need to pass through the Gates of Nature, World Order, and Authority, and then we have a thirty percent chance of reaching the amethyst pce!" Nature, World Order, Authority... a thirty percent chance... Byrne silently memorized the route, noticing that the others had also memorized it; clearly, Viscount Bast wasn''t at all afraid of them doing so. Why is that? Was it because under normal circumstances, a lone Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent wouldn''t stand a chance of adventuring in the pce on their own? Soon, they encountered monsters within the Spirit Realm, but the expedition''s strength was sufficient, and they dispatched the creatures with rtive ease. Without much obstruction along the way, they soon found the first gate, the Gate of Nature. It was a gate encircled by deep green vines, its inner "vortex" brimming with the vibrant essence of spring, appearing full of vitality and renewal. "Incredible, this is my first time seeing the Gate of Nature." "Really? I''ve seen it more than once. Encountering the Gate of Nature in the Spirit Realm is a great fortune!" The members of the expedition became especially excited in front of the Gate of Nature, chatting animatedly, and they also noticed the other two gates that appeared alongside it, the Gate of Shadow and the Gate of Revtion. They particrly wanted to avoid the Gate of Shadow, with its sense of despair almost tangible and devoid of any hope. "Let''s go!" Viscount Bast led the way through the Gate of Nature. Every person who passed through the Gate of Nature feltpletely at ease, as if any exhaustion from dealing with monsters or any idental injuries had vanished. The power of the gates in the Spirit Realm was always extraordinarily miraculous. The next gate was the Gate of World Order. This gate waspletely different from the others; it wasn''t a vortex but rather a rectangr door made of metal and gems, emanating a very majestic aura. One of Viscount Bast''s brothers, Chief Renzo, fell into contemtion. "Is this the Gate of World Order? Such a rare gate." He felt a natural affinity toward the Gate of World Order because the order in Fein City was gradually deteriorating due to the excessive poption spike in the past twenty years. It seemed like nearly all the farmers from the East Coast Province were flocking to the city, causingw and order to spiral out of control. Even with the police working themselves to the bone, they couldn''t cope with it all. "Alright, we''re almost there!" Viscount Bast spoke again. After passing through the Gate of World Order, many fell silent, but others burst intoughter. Because the moment they left the Gate of World Order, they saw all the sins they hadmitted. Some with troubled consciences cared, while others didn''t in the slightest. Byrne saw much as well, falling into a long silence, while Viscount Bast remained cheerful, seeminglypletely unaffected by the Gate of World Order. He looked at Byrne and said, "Don''t mind those illusions, Byrne, you must have realized this long ago." Then came the third gate, the Gate of Authority. It was a gate iid with many gems, and the "vortex" was as smooth and transparent as a mirror, reflecting everyone who approached. Anyone who came to the Gate of Authority would see in the "vortex" all the temptations reflected there, in which they would gain immense power, enjoying countless treasures, strength, and beauties. Many stopped and looked at the Gate of Authority, unable to resist watching more. They all knew those were false, but they couldn''t help wanting to dream. "Stop looking!" Viscount Bast''s voice suddenly resonated in everyone''s ears, causing each person to startle. The old viscount''s voice seemed to hold a magic power that sobered many up. "The longer you look, the greater the impact you''ll experience after passing through the Gate of Authority! It''s just a dream, nothing more! Don''t overthink it!" People stopped watching and passed through the Gate of Authority one after the other. As long as one passed through that Gate of Authority, each would randomly receive a curse. The ones who looked the longest received the most severe curses, while those who looked briefly merely ended up with a toothache. Thankfully, because of Viscount Bast''s reminder, the majority didn''t feel much impact. Soon, Byrne saw a pce appear before his eyes, feeling immense shock! "Is this the pce we''re looking for?" A pce made of purple crystal stood in a tranquil valley. Its walls were made of countless pieces of transparent purple crystal, each glittering faintly. It exuded a mysterious and majestic aura as if hiding many unknown secrets. The pce''s main gate consisted of two huge purple crystal doors. Through the cracks of the doors, one could see the interior space filled with a faint purple glow. The entire pce seemed to leap out of a fairy tale, making people marvel at its grandeur and mystery, inspiring desire and awe. Viscount Bast couldn''t help showing his excitement, raising his hands high, shouting with an infectious voice, "Hahaha, we''re here! We came in following that path and arrived here in just one go! Lucky, aren''t we? You all see it, don''t you? This purple crystal pce is our goal! There are various pces in the Spirit Realm, and each hides a vast amount of forbidden knowledge and Spirit Realm secret treasures!" Each pce contains a vast amount of forbidden knowledge and Spirit Realm secret treasures? Byrne couldn''t help but recall the crystal pce, as well as the Spiritual Dragon egg Baron Leander obtained from it. He could feel that the standards of that crystal pce were even higher than this one! The power and secrets it contained were probably at least a level higher! But the Fischer family currently didn''t have the power to explore it... Viscount Bast suddenly stopped talking and stared at the purple crystal pce in silence, his face filled with immense excitement and joy, his eyes brimming with greed. The next moment, he turned to look at Byrne Fischer. "Byrne, the time has finallye." Byrne nodded slightly, then listened as Viscount Bast continued. "Let me be clear, you''ll need to act as the ''key'' to open the pce doors." "First, I must tell you outright that bing the ''key'' will consume your lifespan, and only by doing so can you open the doors to this purple crystal pce." "It won''t take your life, but it will certainly affect you, and I didn''t want you to be unaware of this." His tone was very calm, without the slightest hint of coercion, leaving the choice entirely to Byrne. "If you''re unwilling to be the ''key,'' you can leave now. I will not stop you, nor will I take my anger out on your family. The Fischer family will still be an ally of the lion!" Chapter 174: 167: Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory Byrne took a deep breath. Almost from the beginning, Viscount Bast had informed himself that this was a mutually beneficial transaction, and he had not once deceived himself. Moreover, the Lion n had indeed helped the Fischer family greatly. Without the assistance of the Lion n, the Fischer family would never have been able to develop to its current state, and everyone knew this. He also understood the urgency of the other party. Even though Viscount Bast had not shown any trace of coercion in his tone just now, so many people were waiting here; how could he possibly not open the door? It would undoubtedly offend everyone. "Lord Bast, how could I possibly not repay the kindness you have always shown to the Fischer family?" He took a deep breath, slowly stepped forward, then turned his head to look at Viscount Bast, his eyes filled with determination. "Please tell me what to do." Viscount Bast nodded lightly and said calmly, "It''s simple. You just need toe to the pce doors, extend your hands to push them, and then stay still." "No matter what happens, you mustn''t move. Trust me!" He paused for a moment before continuing: "Your Destiny''s Trajectory is ''Treasure Key.'' You may not yet know the mysterious knowledge about destiny, but let me make it clear, ''Treasure Key'' is a very important destiny. Whether it is breaking through various challenges or ying a crucial role at key moments, you will find it much easier than ordinary people." "And in the Spirit Realm, your destiny ''key'' further materializes. It can consume lifespan to exert its true effect... to open all doors, with lifespan as the price." My destiny is the ''Treasure Key''? Byrne carefully recalled everything he had experienced before, and it seemed to be true; every time he faced various challenges and bottlenecks, he was always able to break through rtively easily. So this was the special aspect of his own destiny. "I understand." He nodded slowly, approached the majestic pce made of amethyst, and extended his hand to try pushing open the doors of the amethyst pce. Suddenly, Byrne felt a strong attraction emanating from the pce doors, and something within him seemed to be slowly draining away. The feeling was terribly frightening, and instinctively, Byrne wanted to retreat. But recalling what Viscount Bast had just said, he resisted the urge to step back. White strands gradually appeared in Byrne''s hair, his temples turning progressively grey, as years upon years of his lifespan were absorbed by the amethyst pce. "Creak!" In the astonished eyes of everyone, the majestic amethyst pce doors slowly opened! The suction finally disappeared. "It worked..." Byrne released his hands and knelt on one knee, feeling extremely ufortable all over, as if the most fundamental strength had been sapped away by something invisible. Then, a strong, aged hand gently pulled him up. "Come, Byrne Fischer! Our great hero, stand up!" Viscount Bast smiled, gradually helping the kneeling Byrne to his feet, his gaze showing much affection. The weakened Byrne took a deep breath, feeling a sudden sense of relief deep inside. Atst, he could be sure of one thing. Even if his usefulness had ended, Viscount Bast''s preferential treatment towards him and the Fischer family would not change. Although it had been a rtionship of mutual use from the beginning, Byrne now faintly felt that deep in his heart, Viscount Bast also held genuine affection for him. As people entered through the pce doors, they arrived in a huge hall supported by purple crystal pirs. The ceiling of the hall was adorned with sparkling crystal chandeliers, casting enchanting purple light and shadows into every corner. The pce''s interior design and decorations were all of purple crystal, richly luxurious and mysterious, with walls iid with crystals of various shapes, full of unpredictable luminescence. In the center, they found a purple crystal throne endowed with endless power, sovish and majestic that it made people hesitate to look at it for too long. "We''ve entered, this Spirit Realm pce truly seems to be a sacred and extraordinary ce! Do they really not belong to anyone? Could there be people living here?" "There are pathways leading down on both sides of the hall. Which way should we go?" All the Extraordinary Exponents were filled with excitement; this was their first time in the legendary Spirit Realm pce. It was said that within every Spirit Realm pcey many Forbidden knowledge and Spirit Realm secret treasures, and obtaining even one or two of these would be an immense gain! Viscount Bast gazed deeply at the amethyst throne, murmuring to himself. "This is the pce." "All these years of nning, and finally, the wait is over... splendid, hehe." He suddenly reached out and grabbed Byrne''s shoulder. "Byrne, thank you. Before we proceed, there are things we must do." "Hmm?" Byrne immediately sensed that there was something off with Viscount Bast''s eyes, which were filled with a severity that had never been there before. Then, Viscount Bast slowly turned to face the dozen or so Extraordinary Exponents present. His eyes were steely, sending chills deep within everyone''s hearts. People realized that even though they might be high-level Transmutation Exponents in the Metamorphosis Phase, no one had ever possessed the terrifying aura of Viscount Bast! Besides Viscount Bast''s two brothers, everybody else''splexion changed. Although there were a dozen Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents present, they felt as though they were collectively surrounded by Viscount Bast alone, and none dared to make a move. The old man with silver-white hair let out a cold chuckle, then said loudly: "Among you, there are those who have betrayed me, cast aside their pitiful scraps of dignity, and despicably defected to the Eagle n''s ''Viscount ck Hawk'' Zavier!" "I cannot forgive betrayal, and I will judge the traitors among you right here!" In another part of the Spirit Realm, on a Spirit Realm ind. A group of Extraordinary Exponents was searching for the Gate of Nature; they were using "Path Divination" from the prophecy spell to locate it, much less efficiently than Viscount Bast''s magical pointer. A female Extraordinary Exponent asked: "Nature, Order, Authority - after passing through these three gates, can we reach the amethyst pce?" Another Extraordinary Exponent dressed in a dark blue robe, who was the leader of the group, shook his head slowly and said calmly, "No, it''s not that simple." "Even if we get through those three gates, we only have a thirty percent chance of reaching the pce in the end. "However, ording to the prophecy spell, today''s alignment of stars is known as the ''Lone Wolf Aspect,'' undoubtedly the best day to head to the pce in thest several decades." "So, we must make the most of our time today." This five-person team of Extraordinary Exponents belonged to a top-level secret organization spread across the ud World called the "Primordial Tree," primarily active in the Seven Stars Empire and the Lorne Empire through the "Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory." A middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe, with short even hair and six symmetrical patterns on his face, asionally had blue mes flickering in his eyes. This man was the deputy leader of the Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory, with the strength of a low-level Monarch. Even within the Seven Stars and Lorne empires, he was considered a formidable power. The Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory was a wickedly secretive organization, founded only a short decade ago, its membersprised of ouwed Extraordinary Exponents and defectors from the church. Their leader, known as the "Spiritual Tunic Sage", had obtained a terrifying piece of forbidden knowledge from the Spirit Realm a decade agothe "Spirit Suppressing Straitjacket." The members of the Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory had also learned this forbidden knowledge taught by the "Spiritual Tunic Sage", gaining the horrifying power to craft souls into spiritual tunics for their own usethe "Spirit Suppressing Straitjacket." By activating different "spiritual tunics," they could transform into the likeness of the deceased, and even wield the most powerful extraordinary powers the deceased had in life. Although the level of those extraordinary powers greatly diminished, and the "spiritual tunics" had a limited number of uses, the "Spirit Suppressing Straitjacket" remained a dreadfully horrifying piece of forbidden knowledge! They had be highly active both in Lorne and the Seven Stars, already the target of a severe crackdown by both empires and severalrge churches. Among the five members of the Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory, a bald member suddenly turned to the deputy leader and asked: "Speaking of which, if today is the best day in decades to head to the pce, and so many people in the ud World venture into the Spirit Realm, is it possible that others also know of its existence and will arrive there on the same day?" "There is indeed such a possibility." The deputy leader didn''t deny it; he simply nodded calmly and said: "No matter, if we encounter otherpetitors, we''ll just kill them all." Chapter 175: 168 Trial and Treasure Everyone looked at each other in dismay, some even began to argue, asserting to Viscount Bast that they were absolutely faultless, or confessing certain minor wrongdoings, hoping for forgiveness. There were also those who fell silent, their eyes betraying their anxiety, while some resolutely supported Viscount Bast''s decision, showing no fear for the consequences toe. Byrne gazed silently at Viscount Bast, who stood not far away, wondering what he would ultimately do. The next moment, Viscount Bast slowly extended his hand. "No matter your performance, it''s useless. I trust my own ability to judge character. For those few traitors, their fate ends here," he said. The Lion n possessed two advanced Bloodline inheritances: the "Bronze Lion" and the "Graystone Giant Ape," and Viscount Bast''s power of Bloodline was that of the Bronze Lion. That formidable Bloodline power granted him extremely terrifying strength, speed, and defensive power. Besides simply enhancing basicbat abilities, an Extraordinary Exponent with the "Bronze Lion" Bloodline power could also be immune to various negative states and Curses, hardly controble by abnormal circumstances. After Viscount Bast finished speaking, everyone simultaneously turned their gaze toward him. Suddenly, he appeared behind a middle-aged man, grabbed the man by the neck, and the Extraordinary Exponent tried to struggle, but after a moment, he stopped moving. "Ugh..." Under the watchful eyes of all, the person Viscount Bast grabbed began to disintegrate into points of light,pletely vanishing. Although dying in the Spirit Realm didn''t necessarily mean death in the real world upon awakening, the impact on the soul and spirit was still tremendous! At the same time, everyone understood one thing: after entering the Spirit Realm, their physical bodies were currently in the dungeon beneath Bast''s estate. Most likely, the real-world body of that person wouldn''t meet a good end either, and might have already been dealt with by the Lion n! Except for Renzo Leone and Abel Leone, who were members of the Lion n and remained expressionless, everyone else felt a chill. If the people of the Lion n wished, they could utterly kill everyone here! Byrne had already realized the reason why Viscount Bast was dealing with traitors in the Spirit Realm C their bodies were asleep in reality, and they couldn''t run even if they wanted to. The next moment, a middle-aged female Extraordinary Exponent suddenly knelt down, pleading desperately: "I didn''t mean to betray you, Lord Viscount Bast! I am willing to offer everything my family has, please forgive my actions! Please give me another chance!" Viscount Bast showed a look of grievance, turned his head to the woman, and said: "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. You should have spoken sooner. What''s the point of saying these things now? Look at the situation. I''ve already told everyone that you would be judged, how can I go back on my word and still act as the leader of the pride of lions?" His tone shifted, bing very serious: "I know it was you who betrayed a member of the Lion n, leading to his death, and that child was Renzo''s son, a very promising member of our n." "Sorry, you must die, and it''s not just you who will die. Your family can''t survive this either. I will find a reason to send your children to the ind prison, where the criminals are especially fond of ''tender care''!" The kneeling middle-aged woman looked up after hearing this, staring at Viscount Bast with anger and despair. Renzo came over coldly and smashed the unresisting woman''s head with a punch. Everyone fell into silence, no one spoke, and they were inwardly relieved that they had not betrayed the Lion n. Just then, a man wearing a mask suddenly couldn''t help but step forward. He took a deep breath and looked at Byrne with a tremor. "Byrne Fischer! Save me!" he eximed. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Byrne. He was stunned for a long while, not understanding what was happening. Who was the man wearing the mask? "Hahahaha, at this point, do you still think struggling will do any good?" Viscount Bast burst intoughter and slowly walked up to Byrne''s side. The trembling man took off his mask, revealing a face that was both familiar and strange to Byrne, which immediately changed his expression. It was Baron Hoffman! The brother of Margaret... Baron Hoffman had aged a lot, his eyes weary, and his tone was full of despair. "It was a moment of carelessness that let ck Hawk Zavier catch me, forcing me to pass on some information. Then, with their help, I advanced to mid-level Transmutation..." Baron Hoffman looked at Byrne, shaking all over, his eyes filled with aplex mix of emotions: anger, plea, despair. He reached out slowly and continued: "You know, the Fischer family wronged Margaret. Byrne, find a way to save my life, after all, our two families are rted by marriage." Byrne was at a loss for words for a moment, and Viscount Bast, standing beside him, listened silently for some time before patting his shoulder. "What do you think?" "Kill." Byrne''s tone was very calm, knowing that he couldn''t have even a moment''s hesitation, he immediately answered, "I have always hated those traitors, he must be killed!" Baron Hoffman''s face twisted instantly, filling with rage as he roared: "Byrne Fischer, you damned bastard! If it wasn''t for my agreement, you, born of a lowly family, where would you have had the chance to marry Margaret? Your Fischer family wouldn''t have had the chance to reach where it is today!" "Bastard, slut, the scum of the East Coast! You''re nothing but toe lickers of the Lion n, that''s how you got to where you are now!" Viscount Bast smiled and said, "I''ll leave it to you, Byrne." "Okay." Byrne nodded slightly. Baron Hoffman burst intoughter, continuing to say: "Hahahaha! Many people say that you, Byrne Fischer, are a man of sentiment. Now I see clearly, you''re nothing but a despicable viin!" A cold smile emerged on Byrne''s face as he shook his head, his eyes coldly stating: "You betrayed the Lion n, and if the Lion n falls, the Fischer family will be finished too. Since you don''t even care about Margaret''s child, why should I save you?" mes emerged around him, instantly engulfing Baron Hoffman. Baron Hoffman knew there was no chance of escape here, and just kept cursing Byrne and Viscount Bast, until he was finally engulfed by the raging mes and perished in despair. Byrne took a deep breath. Before Byrne could speak, Viscount Bast preempted, "Don''t worry, I won''t touch the other members of the Hoffman family, I will just support my own people in their ascent." "And you don''t have to worry about your wife''s affair, Byrne, she will never know it was you who acted." Byrne nodded lightly, barely smiling as he acknowledged: "Yes, I understand, thank you." Viscount Bastughed heartily, then spoke very amiably and affectionately to the silent crowd: "Well, the traitor has been executed, let''s continue with our next itinerary!" He calmly told the crowd: "If we obtain Forbidden Knowledge that isn''t limited to a certain number of individuals, all of us will have the chance to share it, and if we obtain the Spirit Realm secret treasure, the Lion n will exchange valuable things with you, not letting anyone be mistreated." The crowd immediately became motivated, bursting with joy, the forting profits mattered far more than the recent events! Deep inside, Byrne couldn''t help but reflect that Viscount Bast was indeed a powerful leader who managed his punishments and rewardsprehensively. Anyone who betrayed the Lion n would face the most brutal punishment, while those who followed the Lion n would receive the rewards they deserved. Gradually, everyone''s hearts were unwittingly grasped by Viscount Bast. "Let''s take the right path, I prefer the right," he said. The elder stretched out his finger, pointing. There were two passages on either side of the Amethyst Throne, and without hesitation, Viscount Bast pointed to the right one. Thus, everyone followed his orders, heading down the passage on the right, delving deeper into the pce. The surrounding walls were made of amethyst, carved with manyplex patterns, though no one could discern their meanings. Byrne too could not recognize them, but he silently memorized the patterns, perhaps they would be useful in the future. Viscount Bast walked silently in the lead, followed by Renzo and Abel, his younger brothers, who were always vignt, keeping their eyes peeled for danger. Atst, they reached the bottom of the pce, where indeed there were treasures! Almost everyone couldn''t help but take deep breaths as they entered the underground space of the pce, where three ck-purple pirs stood, and atop each pir floated an "item." These were the Forbidden Knowledge, the Spirit Realm secret treasures, the hidden treasures of this pce. Seeing the treasures before them, the greed in everyone''s heart surged, but with Viscount Bast present, no one dared to take them arbitrarily. Unbeknownst to anyone, the patterns on the exterior walls suddenly lit up, and something terrifying was about to be summoned! Viscount Bast finally showed a smile too. He reached out his hand, murmuring to himself, "The key to breaking through to the Monarch Level lies right here, there can be no mistake!" "Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for! Hahahaha! I will soon have more time! Bast Leone will not stop here!" Chapter 176: 169: The Ambush of the Monarch Powerful Expert! Two Spirit Realm secret treasures! One piece of forbidden knowledge! One of the two Spirit Realm secret treasures was a pure ck crucifix brooch, while the other was a transparent ring, both containing mysterious powers. Viscount Bast stored away the "crucifix brooch," one of the Spirit Realm secret treasures, and handed the transparent ring to Byrne. That crucifix brooch was ced right in the middle of the three treasures, as if it was something of significant importance. A glimpse of uncontroble excitement shed through Viscount Bast''s eyes. Afterposing himself, he looked towards the others and said, "No objections, right? I was the one who found and led you all here, while Byrne sacrificed his own lifespan to open the door." "As for this piece of forbidden knowledge, it can be known by ten people, after which it will disappear... Who among you wants the forbidden knowledge?" The forbidden knowledge of the Spirit Realm is of two types, one being weaker forbidden knowledge that can be spread without restriction, their contained mysteries not very powerful. The other type, stronger forbidden knowledge, can only "parasitize" in a limited number of human minds. If known by too many people, they will naturally fade away, and even those who originally knew of them will forget as well. There were still fifteen people present, excluding the other two from the Lion n, leaving only ten who chose to gain the forbidden knowledge. The remaining three would receive a Treasure-ss rare artifact aspensation after leaving the Spirit Realm. After receiving the Spirit Realm secret treasure, Byrne also desired the forbidden knowledge and traded with another Extraordinary Exponent, exchanging three Collectible-ss mysterious rare artifacts for a spot. He and the other nine each lightly touched an amorphous blob of light, and suddenly, fresh mysterious knowledge emerged in everyone''s minds. It was a very special Ritual Spell called the "View of Arnos," which required a certain symbol to be marked on a target beforehand. Then, by gathering several kinds of offerings to form an Array, as long as the symbol wasn''t erased and the Array wasn''t destroyed, the spellcaster would be able to continuously observe the surroundings through the target''s view. The target marked with the symbol could be a person or an object, and it was extremely covert, hardly detectable. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a method to extend life. "Ah, Irene..." Byrne couldn''t help but sigh. His greatest hope for participating in this Spirit Realm voyage was actually to find a way to extend Irene''s lifespan. Unfortunately, could there really be no way to let Irene live longer? Byrne had also inquired with the President of the Alchemy Council, who possessed the technology to take away lifespans. However, the President also said that he could only seal the taken lifespans into containers, but not bestow them in reverse to others. He shook his head and looked at the Spirit Realm secret treasure he had acquired. It was a transparent ring, capable of storing within it lifeless and soulless objects. It could hold up to no more than one ton of material, and the items stored inside would never sumb to decay from the ravages of time. An undeniably good item, although it didn''tpare to forbidden rare artifacts, it was still considered top-tier among Treasure-ss rare artifacts. "Eh? Be careful!" Viscount Bast raised his head and suddenly issued a warning; all present immediately became alert. They quickly saw a purple glow emerging within the hardworking achievers space. At that moment, a purple crystal leopard monster began to materialize out of thin air. Its body was sleek, its crystal-built muscture distinctly visible. Its gait was elegant and swift, its eyes deep and sharp, every step radiating power, and its sharp teeth betrayed a lethal ferocity. "It''s roughly equal to a high-level Transmutation-powered monster, and can be considered a formidable enemy; let''s all go together!" Viscount Bast nodded slightly and issued themand while standing behind everyone. In the next moment, over a dozen Extraordinary Exponents took action, with Colonel Abel Leone in the lead, who was also a high-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent and possessed the power of the Bronze Lion, alone capable of fully suppressing the monster. Although the purple crystal leopard monster indeed had considerable strength, it was still swiftly defeated and shattered, unable to retaliate against such a powerful formation. "We did it!" "That was no pressure at all!" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, even feeling joy. Only Viscount Bast and Byrne remained uneasy, both looking down at the remnants of the leopard monster. Exchanging nces, they both nodded, sensing that things probably weren''t that simple and that the pce likely contained even greater power. At the next moment, sure enough, the remnants began to reassemble and slowly rise again, with more purple crystals sprouting on their shattered bodies, multiplying in number. Right before their eyes, two purple crystal leopard monsters of identical strength suddenly emerged! "What''s going on?" They were astonished andunched another attack, barely smashing the two dreadful creatures, but to their horror, they found that the remnants were still stirring back to life! No matter what measures the group tried to stop the resurrection process, they were unable to interrupt it! Byrne took a deep breath. "This is bad!" Resurrected once more, three cheetah-like monsters, whose bodies wereposed of purple crystal and nearing high-level Transmutation, stared ferociously at the many Extraordinary Exponents gathered, ready to charge at any moment. Viscount Bast said calmly. "Run." "Those creatures are opponents that we cannot wholly defeat, and their numbers will only increase. Escaping is the best option." Since Viscount Bast had given the order, everyone else stopped contemting other options and all turned to flee through the passage, while the three purple crystal cheetahs charged forward in unison. "Heh." Viscount Bast did not flee first but stayed behind alone, as if to cover everyone''s retreat. "ording to the contract, entangle them!" He extended a finger unhurriedly, calmly pointing at the three cheetah monsters as a dozen terrifying creatures with wholly dark bodies and various shapes suddenly emerged from the shadows at his feet. They were like shades from hell, brimming with an eerie aura, and Viscount Bast stood in the dark shadow, his face blurred and dark, his eyes devoid of any trace of human emotion. That ancient finger seemed like a baton of death, effortlesslymanding the truly evil creatures to entangle the purple crystal "cheetahs." "The bodies of three Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents as a sacrifice, that should roughly satisfy your appetites for a while Truly a profitable deal!" Viscount Bast shook his head and turned to leave. Byrne had already reached the pce with the other dozen or so Extraordinary Exponents. However, they suddenly sensed a terrifying presence just outside the pce! "Monarch! It''s a Monarch-level Extraordinary Exponent!" "Why is there a presence of a Monarch powerful expert here?" Everyone inside the pce was profoundly shocked; they were so frightened they could barely move, and soon the Extraordinary Exponents stepping out of the pce saw it. Outside the purple crystal pce stood five unfamiliar Extraordinary Exponents. The leading Extraordinary Exponent was a middle-aged man wearing a blue robe with six symmetrical patterns on his face, and blue mes erupted from his eyes. What should we do? People exchanged nces, and Byrne wanted to step forward to negotiate, but Lieutenant Colonel Abel Leone beat him to it. "Sir, may I ask which Extraordinary Exponent you are, to which country you belong, are you also from the Ouden Continent? The situation inside the pce is somewhatplex, perhaps we canmunicate and cooperate" Lieutenant Colonel Abel''s face paled as he asked his question. He immediately felt an intense sense of suffocation erupting from the middle-aged man, filled with pure murderous intent! In an instant, Byrne understood the Monarch powerful expert''s intention. He wanted to kill everyone here! "" The deputy leader of the Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory remained silent, simply stretching out his hand to don thepletely invisible and intangible "spiritual tunic," as if it never existed. He transformed into the form of an elderly woman, dressed in a ck robe and holding an old bronze pendulum in her hand. "She" merely had to gently shake the bronze pendulum, and instantly an Extraordinary Exponent from the Lion n died, turning into blue specks of lighteveryone was stunned, not even knowing how that Extraordinary Exponent had died! Byrne took a deep breath, realizing that the opponent had long been prepared to kill, otherwise they wouldn''t have offered not even a chance for dialogue. Viscount Bast walked out of the pce with an unrestful expression. He had harbored a slight hope, but when he truly saw the man outside blocking everyone''s way, his expression finally changedpletely. He shouted loudly, "Let''s split up and run!" Of course they had to run. Byrne immediately used shape-shifting to exchange his position with a distant pile of rubble. And the Monarch Extraordinary Exponent''s hunt began. He watched as the numerous Extraordinary Exponents scattered in all directions, switching his "spiritual tunic" again, transforming into a bald middle-aged man, then murmuring to himself, closing his eyes, as the ground beneath him began to glow with rotting ck light, summoning many powerful undead creatures out of thin air! A flood of undead creatures began chasing the fleeing Extraordinary Exponents, and in the blink of an eye, two low-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents were surrounded by the undead creatures and quickly killed. At that moment, three purple crystal cheetah monsters ran out of the pce. They immediatelyunched a fierce attack on the nearest Monarch powerful expert, leaping up to bite. "Hm?" The deputy leader of the Spiritual Tunic Secret Priory paused, then shifted his "spiritual tunic" again, turning into a beastman, and transforming into a colossal, immensely strong creature, shattering the three nearly high-level Transmutation "cheetahs" in a short time. But they quickly revived and reformed into four purple crystal "cheetahs," causing the deputy leader to fall into thought. Byrne looked back for a moment to see two knights in ck armor riding spectral warhorses, approaching rapidly through the air towards him, each with strengthparable to mid-level Transmutation. Chapter 177: 170: Help Me Become King! ``` The tattered cloak of the ck Knight shimmered with dark purple light, as if it were the presence of something from the void, and from within the facial armor leaked a faint green gas, resembling a life form from another dimension. Each wielding a scythe and a spear, they were surrounded by a bewildering haze of ck clouds, beneath which their skeletal warhorses trod upon the clouds in pursuit, and from the numerous clouds emerged pale skeletons, their bony hands reaching out viciously as if to grab Byrne. Byrne kept fleeing, and when the skeletons drew close, he immediately controlled the mes to burn away arge number of skeletons, his heart filled with vignce. Those two ck Knights, summoned by powerful Monarch-level Extraordinary Exponents through Necromancy, possessed the powerful strength of mid-level Transmutation, and even dealing with one Death Knight would be difficult for him, let alone two. He was very clear, his current situation was extremely bad! And just as Byrne was preparing to fight to the death, he suddenly heard a voice calling out in his mind. "Wake up..." He suddenly felt the world beneath his feet trembling slightly, and immediately realized that he was about to wake up; someone in the real world was calling him toe back to consciousness. So that was it, Byrne thought, suddenly enlightened, that had to be the backup left by Viscount Bast! Although he didn''t know the details, he could guess a bit in his heart. Viscount Bast couldmunicate with someone in the real world in some way, and once any change urred in the Spirit Realm, the people there would be responsible for waking the sleeping Extraordinary Exponents. But waking up still took time, and although it might be just a few seconds or even an instant in the real world, in the Spirit Realm it would clearly take longer. Suddenly, Byrne had a premonition and snapped his fingers. "Snap!" A Death Knight, full of the stench of death, swung its massive scythe, and in the next instant, a ck crescent of pure death energy swept towards him. "Whoosh!" After shape-shifting to evade, the ck crescent sliced through where he had just been standing, its power so great it carved a deep trench. Byrne almost broke into a cold sweat, but before he could recover, the attack from the other ck Knight came as well. It raised its spear, and hundreds of skeletons burst forth from the ck clouds, apanied by wails and desperation. "mes!" He gathered mes in front of him again, thwarting the skeletons'' assault, while the spear-wielding ck Knight charged towards Byrne''s position! Byrne was about to snap his fingers again, but suddenly noticed something terrifying! Simultaneously, the other scythe-wielding ck Knight raised its ck scythe again, but didn''t immediately strike, as if waiting for Byrne to evade beforeunching its attack. This is bad! Fear rose in Byrne''s heart, and he knew one thing very clearly, that he couldn''t continuously teleport without interruption, and it was indeed dangerous being surrounded and attacked in coordination by two mid-level Transmutation monsters, he was very likely to die in the Spirit Realm! "Wake up!" Suddenly, Byrne''s eyes shot open, and he took deep breaths. He stared at the pitch-ck unfamiliar ceiling, realizing he had woken up, the ck Death Knights, the ck clouds, and the skeletons seemed as if they had never existed. "Did you wake from a dream?" An old, yet strong palm appeared before him. Byrne saw Viscount Bast standing by the bed, smiling, the white-haired old man reaching out to him. So he grabbed the old man''s hand and slowly rose. There were many other Extraordinary Exponents still in slumber, each lying on different beds, eyes shut, bodies asionally trembling, and looking extremely unwell. And some masked ck servants were continuously bending over to use strange incense in the underground space, attempting to awaken those still sleeping. Suddenly, a tall red-haired man woke up, howling in agony, his body shaking violently. "I am Andersen! I am Andersen!" Hearing "Andersen" again, Byrne was startled, knowing deep down that the man must have died in the Spirit Realm to be shouting "Andersen"! Some who died in the Spirit Realm would dream of "Andersen," then be increasingly insane. And then, he saw that man suddenly attack the still sleeping people! "Hahaha!" Frost erupted from the man''s body, as if intending to freeze everyone around him, and his bloodshot eyes shed with madness! Byrne immediately realized something was wrong; the sleeping people had no capacity to resist, but he was toote to intervene! Suddenly, he vaguely saw something like a liquid emerging from Viscount Bast''s shadow, absorbing all the frost released by the man, devouring it, and then disappearing. What was that? Byrne was taken aback, feeling an ominous presence emanating from that entity. "This fellow''s in a bad way, eh!" ``` Viscount Bast, while speaking, had already calmly approached the man and casually pressed him down,pletely neutralizing any attempt by the man to struggle or resist. "Ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhhh!" The man kept wailing loudly, his eyes bloodshot, attempting to resist Viscount Bast''s power, but it was to no avail. Byrne walked over and couldn''t help asking, "What exactly is Andersen?" Viscount Bast released a stronger force from his hand, and in the blink of an eye, he had knocked the man unconscious. The elderly man turned his back, calmly shaking his head. "I don''t know; it feels like some sort of mental contagion, or something simr... It''s only asionally contracted by those who have died in the Spirit Realm. Basically, once someone is entangled by ''Andersen,'' that person gradually bes more and more insane and eventually even believes that they are ''Andersen''." "If ites to that final stage, then the case ispletely hopeless." Viscount Bast looked at the still unconscious people, including Renzo and Abel of the Lion n and his own two younger brothers who had not yet awakened. Yet, there was no hint of worry in his gaze. "Let''s leave this ce first, Byrne. I have something to discuss with you... As for them, who knows how many will eventually wake up." "Don''t worry; I''ve already taken precautions. Even if another madman emerges from this group, there won''t be any problems." After speaking calmly, Viscount Bast then left the underground space, with Byrne following him. After leaving the underground space, Viscount Bast led Byrne into a study room in the mansion, which was very luxurious and spacious. There were more than a dozen huge brown bookshelves, each seven or eight meters high, filled with all kinds of books, and even special woodendders for the servants to use for fetching the books. At this moment, there were no servants in the studyjust the two of them. Viscount Bast took out a ck crucifix brooch and showed it to Byrne, then said with a smile: "Byrne Fischer, thank you for your sacrifice. Atst, I''ve gotten hold of this ''Time Crucifix.'' It contains the potential for further advancement, offering additional time for cultivation. Originally, my talent was not enough to reach the Monarch level, but with it, I now can!" Byrne, gazing at the ck crucifix brooch, was well aware deep inside that this Spirit Realm secret treasure was the most important gain from this foray into the Spirit Realm. "Chris Fischer from your family also has a good chance of reaching the Monarch level, and even you might have a slight possibility." Viscount Bast paused for a moment, his tone suddenly shifting, bing more exuberant. "Once I truly achieve the Monarch Level! Byrne, I will help you reach higher levels as well. Then, I will lend this ck Crucifix Brooch to the Fischer family for their use" Upon hearing this, Byrne couldn''t help but be filled with gratitude and immediately nodded, saying, "Lord Bast, the Fischer family, and I, will be forever thankful for your generous help!" Viscount Bast chuckled, shaking his head as he continued. "Simply being grateful isn''t enough, Byrne. What do you think of our nation, Siyat?" Byrne was silent for a long while before he finally said: "Our nation can only be considered a weaker one among the Eastern Four Kingdoms, unable topare with the mighty Carnia to the far north, and gradually falling behind Vallere, Lorne''s ''pawn''." Indeed, Carnia, the northernmost of the Eastern Four Kingdoms, was undoubtedly the most powerful, and although the founding Monarch of Carnia had retired behind the scenes, he still held a god-like prestige in the hearts of the people. Below Carnia, Vallere, originally the weakest among the four nations, borders the western Lorne Empire and has rapidly risen in the past thirty years with the support of the Lorne citizens. As for the old nemesis Rhea, there is no need to mention them; the Cyart people still believe themselves to be stronger, although the Rhea People also think they are stronger than Siyat. Viscount Bast sighed deeply, a look of helplessness in his eyes, and said, "You probably don''t know, but back in the day, I was a ssmate of ''ck Hawk'' Viscount Zavier, and with the support of the Royal Family, we once studied in the most powerful Lorne Empire on the continent." Byrne couldn''t help but recall Robert Taylor and his message, "The dumbest moment for a person is when they ask, ''But you promised me''." Viscount Bast looked towards the distant west and spoke slowly, "Those years of studying abroad, both of us will probably never forget, the gap between nations is just toorge!" "The strength of the Lorne people is at a level of civilization; they can make cities float in the sky and build huge cities underground. They can even expand into other continents or even other worlds, and nobles can enjoy the fruits ofbor produced by the lives of countless sub-humans without even leaving their homes." "Even what sets us most apart isn''t something as straightforward as ''power''." "If it weren''t for the gods'' constraints, they would have easily unified the entire Ouden Continent, and I fear those constraints won''tst much longer..." Byrne fell into deep silence. As someone who enjoyed reading, he had long heard about such matters. Lorne had long been not just the most powerful empire on the Ouden Continent but also a colonial empire that made people in various ces throughout the ud World tremble at the mention of its name. The old man''s eyes seemed to re with fire as he reached out and grabbed Byrne''s shoulder, his tone filled with power and determination! "Byrne, you are a smart man, and you can see the various predicaments of Siyat. The history of Siyat is already determined, but its future is up to us to change together!" "I want you to help me be king!" Byrne looked up in astonishment, seeing Bast Leone silently staring at him, his eyes devoid of their usual casualness. In their ce was dignity and pride, and the lofty ambition of a lion! "Byrne! As long as I can reach the Monarch Level, my lifespan will increase greatly, and the future we desire won''t be impossible to achieve!" It was at this moment that he finally understood the terrifying ambition thaty at the very depths of Bast Leone''s heart. Somewhere deep inside, a passion and ambition of his own began to surge forth. Byrne also looked intently at the aged Viscount Bast, and with certainty, he gave his response: "The Fischer family will always serve you, clear the path for the Leone Lion n, and I, Byrne Fischer, will look forward to the day you be the new King of Siyat!" Chapter 178: 171 Hovern Sudden Change Cyart, Glenborough Province. The Hovern family''s hundreds of core members hid in a secluded mountain range, and the Hovern people had erected powerful barriers near the cave ahead of time, with all the family members waiting for Earl Hovern''s sessful ascend to the Monarch Level. Should he reach the Monarch Level, the teetering Hovern family could continue to hold up. To avoid being attacked, they had sought two powerful allies of low-level Monarch strength, one was "Axe of the Hignd," the next head of the Hovern branch from Vallere, and the other was a tall, masked, and mysterious woman known as "Destruction Lady." Earl Hovern did not choose to break through to Monarch at the family residence because it was too conspicuous, even though the barriers at the residence were stronger, but it still made for a huge target, sitting there waiting for trouble toe knocking. The present decision was somewhat risky, but they indeed had not been discovered by the family''s enemies for an entire year. At the entrance of the cave, an impatient man paced back and forth. "Axe of the Hignd," a low-level Monarch strongman, was only in his thirties, dressed in a straight ck suit with an annoyed expression and tightly furrowed brows. "Your branch is really quite pitiful, all the other big families within Cyart''s territory actually iste your existence..." "It''s been a year; why hasn''t that old guy seeded in his breakthrough yet, and why hasn''t he failed either..." He looked at the blood rtives of the Hovern family and couldn''t resistining; the Hovern people responded with awkward smiles, not daring to rebuff his remarks. Even though the two Hovern families have been separate for many years and established roots in two different countries, they still maintained contact, and "Axe of the Hignd" was actually Earl Hovern''s nephew. Otherwise, no matter how many resources were offered, he wouldn''t havee over to help so readily. In fact, only the "Adranus" Meyer family and "Aether Giant Dragon" Wilson family hadn''t split, while the other eight pir families had branched out across the Eastern Four Kingdoms, but the supportive branches that could rise were still few. A hundred years ago, everyone was an alliance against the Lorne citizens, intermarriage was normal, so it''s routine for them to cohabit mixedly. Therefore, during the Fifty Years War of the Eastern Four Kingdoms, the casualty rate of the nobles was very low, just as Old Ramon once saidnobles rarely kill other nobles easily; it was themoners who suffered the most fatalities. It was from the generation of Viscount Bast that the nobles of the Ten Great Familiespletely turned against each other, and the initial bonds of alliance finally faded away. "I really can''t wait any longer; there are many things I need to deal with over there!" Theints of "Axe of the Hignd" were justifiedthey established "The Oath" toe here and help, and they couldn''t leave until they saw the results. None of them expected that Earl Hovern would be this enduring and drag things out, attempting to breakthrough for over a year without any sign, yet he neverpletely failed either. It was as if "Axe of the Hignd" was trapped in Cyart Kingdom, unable to return home, which put him in an aggravated mood. The woman standing alongside, known as "Destruction Lady," was a figure wrapped in a ck cloak, who had not uttered a word for more than a year and kept silently waiting for the oue. There were hundreds of extraordinary exponents in the cave, and even a dozen who had reached the Transmutation Level, all of them direct blood rtives of the Hovern familyas for the extraordinary exponents from subordinate forces, they were not called here by the Hovern family for secrecy''s sake. In the past, the members of the Hovern family waited anxiously every day, but now they too were somewhat rxed and numb. "Hahahaha!" Suddenly, a loudughter echoed through the mountain range, causing everyone to freeze before tensing up and bing vignt! "Finally found you. Earl Hovern, hiding here for a year, is something many people didn''t expect." After a moment of silence, "Axe of the Hignd" spoke in a cold voice, "Things aren''t looking good, seems like the madmen from the Stars Embrace Order have found us." The next moment, he had stepped out of the cave, instantaneously activating the powerful blood of a demi-god from the First Era, the Shattered Giant! The giant, hundreds of meters tall, was covered with cracks and scars, as if he had survived countless brutal wars, and each crack released a wave of unsettling energy; the pale light seeping between the torn skin evoked thoughts of death and destruction. Its eyes, as dark as abysses, held no emotion, only a cold void, and the giant''s form was shrouded in deep shadows. With every step the Shattered Giant took, the ground trembled with thunderous roars, as if the entire world was affected by its presence. "Shattered Realm!" In the next instant, "Axe of the Hignd" opened up his bloodline domain without hesitation, unleashing a terribly white force that spread all around him. Unlike spellcasters who actively choose "Precise Inscription" spells, the domain power of Bloodline Knights was derived from their own bloodline traits. The barriers within the mountain had been activated, an endless shield enveloped the whole range of the mountain, and any enemy would be greatly suppressed. After activating the barrier, the people of the Hovern family felt an endless fear because, before the mountain-like Shattered Giant, all hopes seemed insignificant. Each breath from the Shattered Giant seemed to release an ominous sign, filling people''s hearts with despair. The terrible Shattered Giant was like a harbinger of the apocalypse, its very existence a prophecy of disaster! It was said that a true Shattered Giant had a body tens of thousands of meters tall, bing broken after challenging the superior gods. Just by breathing, it could release a power of cmity unimaginable to humans. "Axe of the Hignd" was constantly on guard, scanning every position. Where was the lunatic from Stars Embrace Order? Why could he not sense his presence at all? The next moment, a powerful and terrifying force appeared out of nowhere, as if an invisible giant eye stared at "Axe of the Hignd" through the sky. "Sinners, you do not understand the greatness of our god. Naturally, there is no need for redemption," a voice dered. Extraordinary Exponents from all directions gradually appeared, and among the people who came to attack Earl Hovern, there were even more than one at the Monarch Level! In the valley, a barrier slowly rose up, and the members of the Hovern family were extremely tense while "Axe of the Hignd," transformed into the "Shattered Giant," resisted the invisible scrutinizing force and prepared to act without hesitation. He swung a massive axe made of mountain stone and runes that, with just one motion, stirred the unsettling pale energy and instantly shattered the distant mountain peak. Even the "Destruction Lady," who had been silent for over a year, emerged from her cave. A melee involving several Monarch powerful experts was about to erupt! However, at that moment, everyone felt a subtle change; a power and momentum that had been building up seemed to dissipate unintentionally. "Axe of the Hignd" and "Destruction Lady" were the first to realize that their Oath wasplete, yet Earl Hovern, who was about to break through to the Monarch Level, had not emerged from underground. "It seems, in the end, he has failed," said "Axe of the Hignd," disappointedly shaking his head and sighing. The leader of Stars Embrace Order, still at an unknown location, slowly transmitted his voice: "We, too, have wasted a year''s time. The sinner''s failure is, in fact, something to be expected. Earl Hovern''s own talents were insufficient; he risked everything on a dangerous method from Forbidden knowledge, foolishly trying to force his way through, hoping to step into the pce." "The chances of sess were indeed too slim. Unable to break through the gates, without the ability to step into the pce, dying outside the splendor is undoubtedly his ultimate fate." Stars Embrace Order chose to withdraw, and "Axe of the Hignd" and "Destruction Lady" had no intention to pursue. "Destruction Lady" immediately vanished, while "Axe of the Hignd" let out a roar that echoed through the mountains. "Payment has been made; we will no longer concern ourselves with matters in Cyart. If you wish to leave Cyart and join my family, I would wee that... After all, our surname is Hovern." Afterward, he burrowed into the ground and left. The two Monarch powerful experts who had decided to watch from afar also left, choosing to track the traces of Stars Embrace Order and immediately contact the powerful forces of True Gods Church to deal with that group of lunatics. In the end, only the weeping and wailing people of the Hovern family remained. ---- After that day, Byrne returned to the Fischer family, and a month had passed in the blink of an eye. By using the Extraordinary powers of "Deconstructive Perspective" and "Self-Extracted Form," he had recently improved the special Magic Potion used in the Lost Ritual called "Shadow of the Lost." Daybreakers who consumed the "Shadow of the Lost" would now further sense the radiance of the Lord of the Lost. Not only the low-level Extraordinary Exponents, but the influence of "Shadow of the Lost" would now be effective for any level of Exponent. Savoie, a junior officer in the Royal Army and a Daybreaker, now a Lieutenant, had finally reached the 2nd Rank of the Path of Cmity, "Thunder Attendant." Mormir, the chief of the Fein Police Department, had also smoothly reached the 2nd Rank of the Path of Divine Sacrifice, "Listener." Among the second generation of Daybreakers, only Inna of the Path of Wholeheartedness had yet to make a breakthrough. That day, the calm Byrne picked up a popr book in the study. The ck-covered book bore the title "The Greatest Emperor of the Seven Stars." Although the Lorne Empire was already the most powerful and terrifying empire in the world, the Seven Stars Empire had suddenly brought forth what might be the strongest Extraordinary Exponent many decades agothe Seven Stars Emperor, known as the "Military God," who managed to lead the Seven Stars Empire in resisting thebined assault of the Lorne Empire and the neighboring countries with his own power. At that moment, the study door opened, and Darren, who was engaged to a girl from the Oder family, walked in with his head lowered. The young man hesitated, struggling to speak, but eventually asked with a smile: "Father, tell me, if my children are mortals and do not consume the Knight''s awakening potion or grasp the Power of Consecution for their entire lives, can they procreate without any restrictions?" Without even putting down the book in his hands, Byrne simply shook his head and replied: "Of course not. Otherwise, what would be the point of the gods'' limitations? Your children too have thetent bloodline, and even without activating it, they still will be bound by thews." After hearing the exnation, Darren subconsciously touched his own face to ease the awkwardness and said: "Oh, I see. Well, then it seems that every offspring of the Fischer family is indeed very important." Suddenly, Byrne put down the book in his hand, gazed intently at the somewhat panicked Darren, and felt a not-so-good premonition deep inside. Chapter 179: 172 Father and Son Byrne Fischer sat in the carriage, silent for a long period, while Darren sat opposite him, head lowered and not making a sound. Because Byrne always had a good temper within the family, the atmosphere between father and son had never been this tense. Darren had thought he''d be scolded fiercely, but instead, there was nothing. His father remained as calm as ever. The sound of the carriage wheels rolled on incessantly, and atst, the aged butler Theo spoke with his old voice: "We have arrived, Your Excellency." Byrne nodded lightly and then waited for Theo to open the carriage door. He and Darren alighted from the ck carriage one after the other. In front of them was a grey vi in the wealthy district of Nasir Town, which could hardly be called luxurious, resembling closely the Fischer family''s very first residence. "Your Excellency Byrne, you havee, you finally came! Hahahaha!" A merchant from the vi approached with ecstatic delight, his body trembling with uncontroble greed and surprise at the sight of Byrne and Darren! Because of "Profound Memory", Byrne also remembered this man who he had barely met a few times, an insignificant fabric merchant who couldn''t touch the social circle of the Fischer family, having only attended a few banquets hosted by them by chance. "Mr. Ken, hello, may I see your daughter Fayer, if that''s possible?" That His Excellency Byrne actually remembered his name, the merchant named Ken was even more thrilled and excited. "Yes, yes, of course! Pleasee in first. Just wait a moment, I''ll have someone call my daughter out right away, hahaha!" Merchant Ken immediately invited Byrne and his son into his vi, then shouted for someone. With utmost sincerity, the house''s four servants ushered the daughter out from inside. The golden-haired maiden Fayer emerged slowly from within, first looking at Darren with deep affection before noticing the ck-d, distinguished figure of His Excellency Byrne. She instinctively lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze, clutching the corner of her dress, unable even to utter a word. Even before Byrne had really arrived, her father had taught her many times how to please the important figure, attempting to secure her ce within the core circle of the Fischer family, but she just couldn''t do it. Fayer was uncontrobly frightened deep down, after all, that important figure was someone who could decide her fate with just a casual remark! How could she not be afraid? Byrne couldn''t help but give his son Darren a stern look, took a deep breath, and calmed himself. He activated his Deconstructive Perspective and soon sighed deeply. The slight bulge in the golden-haired girl''s abdomen couldn''t be concealed from his eyes. In his heart, Byrne truly felt that his son''s seventeen years were very different from his at that age. Back then, he himself was still lost in a sea of knowledge, never even having touched a woman''s hand, oblivious even when girls approached him. Come to think of it, when had Darren grown so tall and strong? In Byrne''s heart, images of that chubby child still lingered. It was only at this moment that Byrne realized Darren was entirely different now, even capable of bing a father. Merchant Ken was still all smiles and subservience. "Please take a seat, both of you. I''ve prepared some very high-quality tea, and we can chat while we drink." Byrne, unlike the fussy nobility, nodded lightly and took his seat. And when all four were seated, he finally began to speak in a calm, gentle tone: "Your name is Fayer, right? I am here simply to better understand you and the matters concerning our two families. Miss Fayer, could you tell me about how you and Darren met?" Fayer hesitated,pletely unprepared for His Excellency Byrne''s gentle tone. He seemedpletely different from Darren, and much of the heavy tension and awe in her heart lifted. "Yes, I will tell you everything..." "Uh..." Darren''splexion worsened, as if he realized something. "We met during the town''s Harvest Festival celebration..." Byrne listened silently to Fayer''s story. At first, it was bearable, but soon his expression began to darken. Because in her description, Darren had mostly been with a certain grey-haired girl over thest year, only asionally seeking her out, which was far more preposterous than the idea of "two young people opposing a family-arranged marriage for love." Oh Darren, you little rascal! He quickly noticed that Fayer''s father, Ken, showed no displeasure; on the contrary, there was a hint of pride, perhaps he felt that the pregnancy had been a sessful counter-attack, that the grey-haired girl amounted to nothing. Even Fayer herself seemed to have reached some sort of "peaceful coexistence" with the grey-haired girl. Darren''s expression was a bit unsightly, but he didn''t betray any signs of restlessness. What''s going on, do I care alone? He couldn''t understand. A thought involuntarily rose from the depths of Byrne''s heart, perhaps he had to change Darren''s environment to achieve growth and change. "That''s how it is, I, I got pregnant by ident..." After Fayer finished speaking, she looked down, stealing nces at Darren and Byrne''s eyes. Darren didn''t dare make a sound, while Byrne, after a long silence, finally sorted out everyone''s situations. The case of the mischievous son need not be said, the mostmon thing in a noble family. As for the grey-haired girl and Ken, they probably fancied the Fischer family''s power and cozied up to Darren. Chapter 180: 172 Father and Son_2 Only Fayer in front of him, she was a pitiful girl with love on her mind. He finally said tenderly, "Miss Fayer, I hope you can give birth to the child, after all, every child is an extremely important family member to the Fischer family, only there''s one thing the Fischer family must impose on you." "Darren is already engaged to the Oder family, and if the engagement is broken, the two families might be enemies, a matter of great significance, so the affair between you two absolutely must not be made public, and I willpensate you in other ways." "Very well, we agree!" Fayer nodded gently, her father''s beaming smile indicated he knew this was most likely the oue. Byrne and Fayer signed an agreement, and afterward he assigned Theo''s eldest daughter to the Fayer household to take care of Fayer and keep watch over the ce. Before leaving, he suddenly came to an understanding, staring at Fayer as he nodded gently. "I wish you happiness." On the way home in the carriage, Darren had thought he''d have to exin the matter of the grey-haired girl, but his father didn''t ask him at all, only maintaining silence and contemtion. The atmosphere became more oppressive, and Darren finally couldn''t help but ask, "Are you very disappointed in me?" Byrne was silent for a while, then said calmly, "I know this is how you are, from the moment you stepped onto the Path of Shadow, I had actually understood, as for disappointment..." He paused, then said with a smile, "I might also have some defect, for I always find it hard to get angry with my loved ones over their mistakes, and I prefer to find the fault in myself." "The slightest kindness from friends and I think of giving back more, and I''m willing to believe in the importance of emotions, I''ve even suffered quite a few losses along the way." Darren was slightly stunned, his father had never spoken to him in this tone, as if he too was a real adult. Perhaps he really was an adult now, after all, he already had a child. He suddenly felt a bit absurd, how had he inexplicably ended up with a child? Byrne continued calmly, looking into his son''s eyes. "I just feel helpless, I have made some efforts all along but still neglected your growth, but you still have a chance, Darren..." "The person I once was, was also a coward, even afraid to speak to others." However, Darren interrupted him, his tone filled with incredulity, asking the doubts that had been hidden in the depths of his heart for a long time. "Is that really true? The more I grow up, the harder it is to believe, Father, in the eyes of themon people you are virtually a legend, a great figure who rose rapidly like the protagonist of a story." "Was your childhood really so terrible? I even think that it''s something concocted by some people to nder you." Byrne nodded gently, affirming very surely, "It''s true, Darren, but anyone can grow and change." Byrne had to say this to inspire his son, though in reality, most people don''t change much. And indeed, there were also people like Chris who were impressive from birth, they simply didn''t need much personal growth in terms of character. He had made a decision to send Darren to train in the Cyart Royal Army for a few years, as currently, in the Royal Army there were only connections like Savoie and Colonel Abel, it was indeedcking a direct blood rtive of the Fischer family. As for whether Darren would encounter danger, Byrne had alreadye to understand one thing. The Fischer family had never truly avoided danger in this vast and gloomy dark forest, so there was no need for them to flee from it. Darren was lost in thought when he inadvertently saw his father''s hair had be speckled with grey, and feelings of guilt surged in the depths of his heart. A monthter, under Byrne''s arrangements, Darren left Nasir Town to report to Colonel Abel''s infantry, starting from the very bottom as a soldier. He was to serve for two years, after which he would return and marry the daughter of the Oder family. Before leaving, Darren said farewell to his two girlfriends but didn''t linger long at the grey-haired girl''s ce. He kissed Fayer and said calmly, "Your n has seeded, Fayer." Fayer smiled sweetly and nodded excitedly, "I don''t have to leave you anymore, how wonderful! Darren,e back early!" This matter was never an ident from the beginning. Moreover, after a pause, Darren said, "I feel as if my father has sensed the truth, guessing that you were the mastermind, though he never said it outright." Fayer looked a bit surprised and asked in confusion, "Then why is he still so kind to me?" Darren didn''t voice his thoughts, initially believing it was because of the child in Fayer''s womb, butter felt that wasn''t the case. It was more likely because his father saw the deep love in Fayer''s eyes. A monthter. Shocking news from the East Coast reached the ears of the Fischer family. The East Coast Governor, Earl Hovern, failed to surpass the Monarch and died beyond saving. Just half a month earlier, two bishops from the Silver Moon Church and the Tempest Church had stepped forward, using the Hovern family of colluding with the heretical cult "Lost Cult." Now, the Hovern family was undergoing a strict investigation by the Church. If the charges were proven true, their fate would be extremely tragic. In reality, only three scenarios could lead to the seizure ofnd from the great nobles: extermination of the family line, treason, and collusion with heretics. Others might not be fully aware, but the Fischer family knew for certain that the charge of the Hovern family colluding with the "Lost Cult" was a setup. After all, their cult''s name wasn''t even "Lost Cult"! "Why do I suddenly feel that everyone is starting to enjoy pretending that His followers exist somewhere and then ming the evils on His believers, so that all the bad things are announced as ''our'' responsibility..." Byrne put down the newspaper and muttered to himself helplessly, while a terrifying realization finally dawned on him deep inside. The gradual decline of the gods'' influence would lead to a significant detriment: no longer would there be anyone to restrain the many powerful ones of the True Gods Church! Once, even if the churches asionally acted unjustly, they wouldn''t dare to indulge in such egregious misconduct like framing others under the watchful eyes of the deities. After all, those were the times when divine retribution truly existed. But now, the churches, once aloof and above the fray as the Hand of God, were gradually transforming into several huge secr powers, and with it, their terrifying powers were being unleashed. "After the gods have fallen silent, the churches have all been liberated, and even those powerful ones who were meant to be judges are driven by self-interest..." The same night. An unexpected person from the Fischer family returned to Nasir Town. Chapter 181: 173: The Blood Baron Following a merchant caravan, a gray-haired old man secretly arrived in Nasir Town. He was once Baron Hovern who led troops to exterminate the jungle natives, but after witnessing the Mighty Bloody Demon, he survived alone and went mad after escaping. Twenty-two years ago, he was a very handsome man, but today, Baron Hovern had be a down-and-out old man. "I''ve finally arrived..." Baron Hovern alighted from the merchant''s carriage and stepped onto the streets of Nasir Town, which were much more prosperous than they had been over twenty years ago, his face a picture of disbelief. "I''ve finally returned. Is this really Nasir?" This town, which had once belonged to him, had transformed into something unrecognizable; in the past, he disdainfully regarded its backwardness and poverty, choosing to live in Fein City and unwilling toe here often. "How did ite to this? Why did I lose it, what on earth happened over these past years..." He muttered to himself, but deep down, he knew the answer to his questions. Baron Hovern knew that everything had been orchestrated by his wife and brother, those two despicable individuals who colluded with the Fischer family to betray what was rightfully his. The Fischer family, those lowly beings who were merelymoners, were now pretending to be real nobility. "It''s trulyughable. In just over a decade, people have actually started to worship the rise of the Fischer family?" Baron Hovern''s face was filled with despair and sorrow. On his way from Fein City to Nasir Town, he had heard multiple times from others that Earl Hovern had died and that both major churches were jointly investigating the affairs of the Hovern family. He wandered the streets that were both familiar and strange, the unease, fear, and despair within him growing ever more pronounced. "I should be the master of this town; everything should belong to me. Why has everything turned out this way?" "Ah, ahhhh! My over ten years! Ahhhhh!" He felt like he had been dreaming ever since that time over a decade ago. An utterly terrifying nightmare where countless amounts of blood rose around him, continuously enveloping and entwining him, preventing his return to the real world. It took Baron Hovern more than ten years to fully awaken from that dreadful dream, only to find the world had changed drastically. His property had long been taken by his wife and brother, and the territory of Nasir Town had been encroached upon by the Fischer family. The Hovern family, his once reliable support, was on the verge of copse... He had just woken from a nightmare, only to find that he had nothing left! "Could it be that I have never truly woken up?" Baron Hovern suddenly couldn''t help but burst into maniacalughter in the middle of the street, his body shaking violently, his eyes gradually showing a strong blood-red glow, and fresh blood even oozed from the seams of his skin. "Hahaha! Hahahahahaha!" The suddenughter stunned the residents of Nasir Town, who looked at Baron Hovern in disbelief, with no one recognizing him as the lord of their town. "Whose madman is that?" "What''s wrong with that person? Are the patrolmen nearby?" Just as people were about to approach and inquire, Baron Hovern looked around at everyone with a chilling gaze, exuding an inhuman aura that made everyone too afraid to move. He then fled with astonishing speed, disappearing from the sight of the townspeople. The people who had been staring at him stood dumbfounded, realizing that he was an Extraordinary Exponent, his gaze having seemingly frozen their blood. That was not the look of a human! Not long afterward, Vanessa, who had taken charge of the town''s patrol team, arrived with her subordinates. "No one recognizes that Extraordinary Exponent. His identity is highly suspicious; we must find out who that old man is and where he went." After she issued her orders, the patrol team immediately began searching throughout the town, and Vanessa, using her "patrol" ability, was the first to discover traces of the old man. "What''s going on here?" She approached the location of the old man and quickly sensed that something was amiss. It was a very secluded house, filled with the thick smell of blood, almost making one want to vomit. Vanessa''s brow furrowed slightly as she cautiously approached the door. She soon witnessed a shocking scene: two middle-aged peopley in a pool of bright red blood while the old man who had infiltrated the house was gripping an unconscious little girl, his body covered in writhing crimson blood and looking more like a blood-soaked monster than a human. Vanessa quickly surmised that the old man holding the little girl appeared to be mentally unstable. His clothes, though once opulent, were now old and shabby. He had no intention of fleeing, only staring coldly at her with bloodshot eyes. Baron Hovern asked almost emotionlessly, "Who are you?" Vanessa, sensing the man''s mental instability and not wanting to provoke him, calmly replied, "I''m the head of the patrol team. And you?" Baron Hovern instinctively tilted his head back. His previously icy demeanor suddenly erupted as he answered very loudly, "I am the master of this town!" Vanessa gently shook her head, continuing, "The master of Nasir Town is my husband''s cousin, or you could say, my husband. It definitely isn''t you." Baron Hovern''s mouth suddenly twisted into a grin that reached his ears, and he began to shout almost madly, "Hahaha! You mean Byrne Fischer, right? So you''re also from the Fischer family! Excellent, I must thank fate!" He paused, his eyes brimming with endless resentment as he continued, "Do you know the surname ''Hovern''?" Vanessa''s face changed dramatically; more than a decade ago, she was well aware that the true lord of Nasir Town was in fact a baron from the Hovern family. However, a dozen years had passed since the baron had made an appearance, and so everyone gradually forgot about this. So it was him? No wonder, with his disturbed mind, iming Nasir City was histhe pieces fell into ce within Vanessa''s mind. Yet she still didn''t understand why he would want to kill the middle-aged couple. At that moment, Baron Hovern''s throat emitted a strange noise, his body trembling slightly before he continued: "Since this town is my domain, their lives, their flesh, and everything they have should also belong to me!" "Blood is the magnificent substance that sustains life and soul; it is because the power of the soul permeates the blood that the power of bloodline can be passed on." "Their blood will be my sustenance, filling me." As he spoke, Baron Hovern''s voice became even stranger, heavy with a frightening rasp that exuded an even more unnatural, non-human aura. Vanessa quickly witnessed a shocking scenethe plentiful blood on the ground began to tremble, boil, and then incredibly started to rise drop by drop, gradually merging into Baron Hovern''s body as if being ''consumed'' in one gulp. A look of intense pleasure spread across his face. "Compared to my wife and brother, their blood is even sweeter..." Mighty Bloody Demon! Vanessa took a deep breath; as a spellcaster who had read many tomes on the arcane, she was fully aware of how wrong Baron Hovern''s condition was. He had been gradually taken over by the body and soul by the mysterious entity known as the Mighty Bloody Demon; yet he was utterly unaware of the predicament he faced, slowly bing a tragic and evil puppet. Vanessa gazed at Baron Hovern, speaking slowly to stall for time: "No wonder you were the only survivor in the campaign against the Bloody Cult all those years ago; it was that thing that ughtered everyone else and then deliberately let you go..." She saw that Baron Hovern paid no attention to her and was about to kill the little girl to draw her blood; she immediately stepped forward. "Don''t kill her; if you must feed on blood, take mine instead!" Baron Hovern was taken aback for a moment and asked, "Why?" He couldn''tprehend Vanessa''s motives. "Is she also a member of the Fischer family, or perhaps a friend of yours?" Vanessa shook her head and continued, "Neither; she''s just a stranger, an ordinary girl from Nasir Town." Baron Hovern, failing to understand, asked, "And yet you''re willing to take her ce?" "Yes." Vanessa nodded gently; although it was meant to buy time, she was truly willing to trade her own life for the little girl''s. Baron Hovern sneered mockingly, "Do you think you are a Savior or a saint?" "No," she shook her head. Over the years, she had saved many people and done manypletely selfless deeds without expecting anything in return, but she never thought of herself as a good person. Even though the Fischer family was regarded as ethical among many nobles, they had stillmitted their share of dark deeds, and her own husband, Chris, had killed many innocents. Though she was not directly involved, Vanessa was clear that simply being an onlooker who turned a blind eye did not equate to justice, and she regarded all those actions as part of her own sins. "You are a strange woman." Baron Hovern suddenly tossed the little girl away, then raised his hand and shot three blood arrows at Vanessa, who caught the girl without hesitation, her body gravely wounded by the blood arrows in the process. She felt that she had thoroughly mastered the power of the 2nd Rank of the Path of World Order, but she hardly cared about such matters, only thinking of how to take the girl and escape, to buy time. In a little while, people from the Fischer family woulde to their aid! ustomed to the deceit and dark killings among the nobility, Baron Hovern was perplexed by the woman before him, feeling even irritated. Just as he was about to deliver a killing blow, he suddenly found himself entangled by a vast number of butterflies, followed by a series of explosions thatpletely obscured his vision. Vanessa seized the opportunity to flee with the little girl. "Don''t run!" Baron Hovern roared in fury, blood streaming down his body as he chased out of the house, manipting arge volume of blood to float around him, preparing to attack Vanessa again. However, just then, Baron Hovern felt an overwhelmingly intense and pure will to kill! Chris, like an Angel, silently emerged from the shadows, his right hand wielding a delicate dagger, while his left held the Romann family''s "ck de". He traced two precise and sharp trajectories with his des aimed straight at the heart and waist of Baron Hovern. Baron Hovern was viciously stabbed by the ck de in the heart and waist, but showed no sign of losing any vitality; instead, he twisted his head around one hundred and eighty degrees, ring malevolently at Chris, his throat emitting a roaring sound. "Aargh!" Gradually, he entirely lost his human form; some evil force that had been bound within him erupted uncontrobly from its deepest confines! Chapter 182: 174: The Essence of Blood Baron Hovern is dead. He died from a fatal blow delivered by Chris, quickly disappearing from this world, with no chance of survival. The nominal ruler of Nasir Town was thus killed by an interloper who had taken over his home. However, the existence of Baron Hovern himself had long since ceased to be important. Some sort of monster that had taken residence inside Baron Hovern waspletely freed from its shell upon his death. "What is that monster!" The patrol guards outside of the street were stunned. They gazed upward, trembling, confronted by a monstrous presence so terrifying that its very form seemed to growrger by the moment! It looked like a beast made of interwoven, dirty red chunks of flesh, its body dripping with dark red fluid, its form unstable, constantly shifting and swelling with a torrent of distorted blood as if it was endlessly growing and wriggling. The bloody monster''s body exuded an iron-rust-like foul smell, inducing a strong sense of nausea, and it appeared both weird and horrifying, like a nightmarish incarnation formed from coagted blood! Facing it, people even felt a strong sense of copse and helplessness. "What on earth is that thing? How could it appear in Nasir Town!" "Oh gods! Please save us, ahhhhhhh!" "Everyone, don''t be afraid, Lord Chris is still here; he will definitely defeat that monster!" The reactions of the patrol guards were mostly panic, fear, and a turn to run! Many, seeing Chris''s figure, buoyed their spirits because of the Fischer family''s prestige built up over more than twenty years. However, ordinary people still involuntarily backed away, not daring to approach. Chris took a deep breath and stepped forward, fully aware of the oppressive feeling emanating from the bloody monster. It was an incarnation of the Mighty Bloody Demon, possessing a strength close to that of a Monarch Level. ording to a book that recorded mysterious knowledge, the Sea God is a mysterious entity based on the concept of "ocean," hence naturally savage, elusive, and majestic as the sea. The Mighty Bloody Demon, on the other hand, is a mysterious entity based on the concept of "blood," tied to people''s fears, and the power it holds is definitely skewed towards the evil and terrifying. Chris stared at the incarnation of the Mighty Bloody Demon. He knew very well that Byrne and his sister were not here, and aside from himself, the strongestbat power in Nasir City was Rishia, who performed sacrificial rites. But that was an unconventional, limited power, and deep in his heart, Chris had always been reluctant for the family to rely on the miracles of the Lord of the Lost. It wasn''t just because of his sister''s continual self-sacrifice, but also because of his nature. He believed in the Lord of the Lost but never wanted to excessively depend on His might. "Everyone leave." Chris issued hismand coldly to the people around him. They quickly left the area, and the severely injured Vanessa and the little girl were also taken by the guards out of danger''s reach. Only Chris and the beast remained on the street, locked in a face-off. "Ao!" The bloody monster let out a huge roar and then suddenly shot out dozens of blood arrows that attacked from all directions. The next moment, the blood arrows exploded into a rain of blood in the sky. Chris weaved through the downpour of blood, disying almost uncanny agility and evasion. Even so, he could notpletely avoid all of the blood rain and was quickly stained drop by drop with the blood. The "Angel" in silver and white was gradually bathed in crimson blood. A certain malevolent force in the blood quickly began to erode Chris''s body, forcing him to painfully kneel on one knee, unable to move normally. The dozen-meter-tall bloody monster had no eyes to speak of, so he was unable to use the Eyes of Conviction. Fire of Sin was the first choice! Chris stared at the bloody monster and summoned the Fire of Sin. ck mes appeared on the enemy''s massive body, burning fiercely and causing the bloody monster unbearable pain. At that moment, the barrier of the ck Mirror had also been activated over Nasir Town. ck mirrors appeared everywhere in the town, their surfaces gradually rippling. An invisible force enveloped the whole town as the mirrors, like points, connected with lines to each other, eventually forming a huge ck Array. With the power of the Array umting for many years, the power of the bloody monster was quickly suppressed; it could only exert about half of its normal strength, immediately giving Chris a chance to catch his breath. However, the blood that stained him was too deadly, containing some kind of evil curse. Ordinary people would die just by touching it, and even Chris could only struggle to hold on. The next moment, the blood twisted and began to wriggle like scarlet worms, trying to burrow into Chris''s body! Thus, ck mes began to burn upon him. Chris burned himself with the Fire of Sin! The pain that went straight to the soul made Chris''s body tremble rapidly, and though the scarlet worms seemed to consciously try to flee, they were still consumed by the ck mes. He stood up slowly in silence, bathed in mes, enduring the torment inflicted by the ck Fire of Sin. Meanwhile, as the blood tainted with the evil curse had beenpletely incinerated, Chris had gradually regained control over his body, now able to move normally. At the same time, he also felt something, that the household manager Theo, not in Nasir Town, had discovered his own situation through the "household management" extraordinary trait. The old man was transmitting life force and spiritual power through "household management." Chris''s body, which had been near death, gradually received a surge of strength. "Awooo!" Under the burning of the ck Fire of Sin, the bloody monster writhed, growing a gaping maw, and let out another tremendous roar. People on the entire street were shocked to see Lord Chris, bathed in ck mes, suddenly leap high into the air and charge into the body of the bloody monster! The heavily injured Vanessa couldn''t help but cry out in terror. "Chris!" However, at the moment Chris truly touched the bloody monster, his rune power "Countdown Timer" activated! Having set a three-minute countdown as soon as he learned of the situation here, the "Countdown Timer" finally came due, freezing everything nearby in time for three whole seconds! The bloody monsterpletely maintained a state of stillness. Chris, engulfed in ck mes, plunged into the frozen bloody monster, swinging uncountable shes like a whirlwind, carving a path of madness. Through "Tracking Senses" and discriminating by scent, he found the monster''s only core within the three seconds! He was covered in crimson blood, and in the next instant, it woulde alive again, howling as it dragged Chris straight into a crimson hell. Yet, Chris had silently swung the ck de, piercing the core that resembled a heart! In the next moment, the enormous crimson monster began to crumble, and a torrent of blood gushed down the streets like a waterfall, the stench instilling fear in the hearts of the people. And Chris, despite his severe injuries, retracted the Fire of Sin, enduring the pain without losing consciousness. From the broken crimson heart, he extracted a scarlet gemstone, standing in silence on and drenched in blood. The scarlet gemstone was a "Blood Element," which was the source of most mysterious rare artifacts; these "Elements" would gradually evolve into mysterious artifacts after separating from their mystical entities. However, before naturally evolving into mysterious artifacts, "Elements of Mystical Entities" could also be crafted into powerful alchemical tools through alchemy. "Lord Chris is our savior!" "It''s a sess!" "We''re saved, thank the gods, thank the Guardian of the Fischer family!" Seeing the massive and terrifying bloody monster destroyed, the people outside the streets finally let go of their anxiety and cheered enthusiastically! Soon enough, the news of Lord Chris destroying the beast spread throughout Nasir Town. Chris nced at the scarlet gemstone in his hand once more, sensing that it was an offering suitable for the gods. Holding the scarlet gemstone and ignoring his serious injuries, he searched for the also heavily injured Vanessa and breathed a sigh of relief only after seeing her situation had stabilized. "Chris, you''re gravely injured; it''s a pity Irene isn''t in Nasir Town..." Vanessa''s abdomen and arm had been pierced by blood arrows, but she paid no attention to her own injuries, instead, she was very worried about Chris''s condition. This sudden incident couldn''t be concealed; they could only report the matter to the Tempest Church. Several dayster, the Fischer family learned of the whole story from Acting Bishop Zayne. It turned out that Baron Hovern had killed his wife and brother when he fled from Fein City and had even murdered several innocent bystanders he encountered to drink their blood,pletely losing his sanity. His identity naturally represented the Hovern family of Cyart, and now the Hovern family was under a joint investigation by the churches. Under normal circumstances, this matter might have been suppressed, but now it was being used by the two major churches as leverage, undoubtedly to serve as a major condemnation in the trial against the Hovern family! Everyone could see that after so long, no other pir families had offered help, and the downfall of the Hovern family of Cyart was a foregone conclusion. Thus, the situation for the Eagle n, who had relied on the Hovern family, turned awkward, and even many of the smaller ns following them started to disy ambivalent attitudes, privately considering whether to switch allegiance. The usually bnced situation on the East Coast waspletely broken. Everyone was specting whether the Lion n would take drastic action to turn decisively against the Eagle n. But the Eagle n was no insignificant family; even with their patron gone, they still had significant connections within the country, and if they were eradicated on any trivial pretext, the Lion n would also face enormous pressure. The enraged Cyart King might well pursue the matter to the end and no longer tolerate the local forces of East Coast Province acting wantonly, severely punishing the Lion n. In the silent night, Viscount Zavier "ck Hawk," d in a ck robe, arrived alone by thekeside of Sunrise Lake at the center of the East Coast. He stood beside the waters, waiting tranquilly for Viscount Bast toe for negotiations. Chapter 183: 175 "Solar Gold" Arrives The surroundings were silent, only the faint sound of the wind lightly pping the shore, stars dotting the ck night sky like distant diamonds scattered across an endless dark canopy. The breeze rustled the leaves, creating a soft sibnt sound, while a few birdcalls from afar sketched a tranquil and beautiful night scene. Viscount Zavier, a young man in appearance, stood by thekeside, gazing at the white-haired elder approaching, and began to speak: "I still remember the days we spent together at the military academy decades ago." Viscount Bastughed heartily and said: "Hey, hey, hey, you start with reminiscing? Must it be so clich, Zavier? Although, we really are both old things now, heh." Viscount Zavier ignored him and continued: "Back then, the military academy held apetition every year, and we had prepared for a long time for the annual military simtion contest. Everyone thought our group would win, because no one could match you and me when we joined forces." "However, on the day of thepetition, one of our members fell seriously ill at thest minute, resulting in our group only taking second ce." Viscount Bast squinted and shook his head, saying: "Hehe, you still remember that? I had forgotten it long ago; too many years have passed." Viscount Zavier, expressionless, stared into Bast''s eyes and said coldly: "No, what I really remember is that you actually cried bitterly when the instructor was presenting the awards. Although the rest of us felt bad, we epted the reality. Only you were trembling and crying, eyes red, unable to ept the oue." Viscount Bast felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing this and muttered: "Ah, such an embarrassing matter, let''s not talk about it." Viscount Zavier, disinterested in the other''s various performances, simply continued calmly: "Since then, I haven''t seen you cry again, nor have I seen you lose again." Viscount Bastughed and said: "After all, the taste of defeat is unpleasant, and since you and I are both leaders of our families, we should understand one thing: if we lose once, it''s possible our families may never recover." "So we can''t afford to lose!" He paused for a moment, a certain light flickering in his eyes. "Let''s be clear, Lord Zavier, did youe to seek reconciliation?" However, Viscount Zavier shook his head very firmly and said: "Not reconciliation, but surrender. The Hovern family is about to fall, and everyone can see their demise. Thus, on behalf of the Eagle n, I formally surrender to the Lion n." Viscount Bast did not show any surprise, as if he had expected it all along, and after a long silence, he asked back: "Don''t you still have the support from the Sunrise n and the Donnerue n?" Viscount Zavier kept shaking his head, and objectively assessed the situation of the two families: "The crippled Donnerue n is of little use, and as for the Sunrise n, I have already discovered that they feigned allegiance to me under yourmand: in fact, the Sunrise n has still been passing information to you." Having his n of infiltrating the Sunrise n exposed, Viscount Bast burst intoughter: "Hahahaha! So, you''ve discovered it. As expected, that guy isn''t cut out for this kind of work." Viscount Zavier''s tone was very firm. "The Eagle n has the courage to fight to the death with you, but we do not wish to fight a civil war we''re sure to lose." "You surrender and yet speak so proudly?" Viscount Bast chuckled coldly, moving closer, and stated his demands. "Zavier, I have a few demands. First, your family''s remaining Forbidden rare artifact must be handed over. Then, your most important grandson is to marry one of my granddaughters, with the wedding scheduled for next week. Moreover, your family has to transfer all properties aside from Phelps Port to the Lion n for handling!" The Lion n gaped, voracious; Viscount Bast, devoid of any old-time sentimentality, chose to coldly devour the Eagle n, ensuring that they would be left without any room to recover. "I can ept all that." Zavier agreed without hesitation, having mentally prepared for everything beforeing to the negotiation. He then said calmly, "Bast, I also hope that you would co-invest with me in the development of something, a steamboat. It will surely bring significant change to the future of the East Coast. Without your participation, its development won''t be as rapid." "Steam engine technology? Hmm, I am indeed quite interested in that." Viscount Bast finally showed a smile of approval, his eyes filled with admiration, harboringplex feelings for his adversary and ally all this time. "Then, Zavier, starting today, our two families shall join forces to create a new East Coast Province!" Viscount Bast extended his hand, and then, Viscount Zavier calmly took it, holding it in silence for a long time, as if relieved at heart, having let go of many burdens. On the other side of Sunrise Lake, the zing Sun gradually rose. The trees in the distance were clearly outlined in the soft light and shadow, theke water shimmering with golden splendor under the morning light. Three dayster. Many nobles on the East Coast received a piece of extremely shocking news! For decades, the rival Lion n and the Eagle n have decided to form an alliance through marriage! Many couldn''t help but mock the Eagle n, as they were quick to surrender even before the Hovern family had truly fallen, a bunch of spineless buffoons who had lost all sense of noble honor. Within the Eagle n, there was vehement opposition to the marriage alliance, with no desire to fully submit to the Lion n, and they even brazenly questioned why Viscount Zavier would make such a choice! Even "ck Hawk" Zavier, who had once held great poprity and was worshipped by everyone in his n, could not escape the wrath of his own members. The Eagles'' surrender to the Lion n was indeed an unbearable humiliation! Many found such an ending intolerable, and within a few short days, there were those who quietly left the n, those who attempted to assassinate Zavier and were killed when they failed, and even a few n members whomitted suicide because they couldn''t ept Zavier''s decision. Zavier, who had anticipated everything, silently handled all matters, knowing this was the correct path for the Eagle n. "Even with some ''growing pains'', we must endure, we don''t have the strength to contend with the Lions right now," he said. Their power had never matched that of the Lion n, they were merely pieces lifted by Earl Hovern to counter Viscount Bast. Even after decades, when the Eagle n had truly risen, they saw no chance of victory against the Lion n, which had the backing of the powerful Romann family, following the fall of the Hovern family. "Our generation is unlikely to be the masters of the East Coast, let''s look again in a century," he mused. Standing at a conspicuous spot in the port, Zavier gazed at the shipyard, where the first steamship was about to be officiallyunched. He was aware that the next hundred years would bring dramatic changes to the whole world! "The master of the East Coast in a hundred years may not necessarily be the Lions," he contemted. At Viscount Bast''s estate. In the study, the old man with white hair calmly dismissed all the servants and summoned Byrne for a private audience. Viscount Bast looked at Byrne with grave seriousness and said, "Byrne, in an hour, a very important person whom we both know will be here." "Let me be clear with you in advance, that person is ''Sr Gold''." "What?" Byrne was shocked, then nervously asked, "Lord Bast, may I leave before he arrives? I really don''t want him to know my true identity." The people of the Alchemy Council were neither friends nor allies, just a group of schemers pursuing their own interests. Under normal circumstances within the Alchemy Council, the chairman''s authority kept everyone civil in their exchanges, but outside in the real world, all bets were off! Friend or foe was never certain, and Byrne knew all too well that "Sr Gold" was a Monarch Level powerhouse whom he stood no chance against, hence he was very reluctant to reveal his true identity. Lord Bast had never intended to let Byrne meet "Sr Gold." "Of course, you can. All you need to do is to stand in the ''View of Arnos'' ceremony Array holding this, and you''ll be able to see everything that happens here," he said. After speaking, the old man took out something that resembled a monocle and handed it to Byrne. "It''s a Mysterious rare artifact that can store ''visions seen by the eye,'' sufficient as evidence. If something happens to me, simply make all you''ve witnessed public." Byrne understood his role immediately, nodded quietly, and then hurried several kilometers away to an underground chamber. Indeed, there was already aplex and arcane eye-shaped Array drawn there, exuding a sense of mystery. Standing on it, Byrne could see everything happening in the study through a mark on Viscount Bast''s clothing. The monocle-like Mysterious rare artifact began recording the scene. Atst, a tall, blond middle-aged man dressed in a white robe with gold trim arrived in the study. He had a radiant appearance, resembling a benevolent father, more like the leader of thousands upon thousands, the very epitome of all Holy Knights. Viscount Bast smiled, bowed deeply with an exaggerated flourish, and loudly greeted, "Bishop of the Sun Church, I''m delighted to meet you!" Byrne was incredibly shocked; he knew "Sr Gold" was likely a Lorne citizen but hadn''t expected "Sr Gold" to also be a district bishop of the Sun Church! "Sr Gold" fell into a brief silence, then with his robust voiceughed and said, "Mr. Dragon Crystal, I need to collect my payment first." "Yes, no problem, Mr. ''Sr Gold'', I know what you desire," Viscount Bast replied, nodding slightly before retrieving a ck scroll. "This represents the Forbidden knowledge on how I signed contracts with demons, acquired twenty years ago from the Spirit Realm, which can be spread to a maximum of three people... And the Forbidden rare artifact I promised you is still with the target, which will naturally be yours in due course. As for that very important piece of intelligence, the thing you''re looking for is in the hands of the Meyer family!" Byrne, hearing the familiar name of the Meyer family, fell into contemtion, wondering what it could mean. "Sr Gold" smiled and nodded, indicating satisfaction before continuing: "Understood. Now state your specific request, Mr. Dragon Crystal, let''splete this transaction." Lord Bast calmly stated, "In a few days, a wedding will be held..." Chapter 184: 176: The Lion Eagle Wedding The impending wedding between the Lion n and the Eagle n is undoubtedly the most prominent and grand celebration on the East Coast in recent years. The newspapers have been covering the event withrge headlines for several days, and themon folk are graduallying to terms with a shocking fact. It will be the wedding that puts an end to all noble strife, symbolizing the dawn of a new era for the East Coast Province. This wedding is on an unprecedented scale, with clergy, nobles, merchants, celebrities, and other distinguished individuals from all walks of life on the East Coast; many have received invitations personally written by Viscount Bast. The ceremony is set to take ce at a suburban estate in Fein City, and all invited guests must disarm, including their mysterious rare artifacts and alchemical tools, which are not permitted at the wedding. Among the nearly a thousand guests attending the wedding, only two visitors refused to disarm, and Viscount Bast had already agreedthey were indeed not someone the Lion n could control. The first dignitary who didn''t disarm was Zayne Frosac, the Acting Bishop from the Tempest Church, who naturally attended the banquet. Additionally, Zayne was to preside over the most important part of the wedding ceremony, where, in the name of the Tempest Overlord and following East Coast tradition, he would give his blessings to the newlyweds and their families. The second dignitary who didn''t disarm was the most important guest at the wedding, Ariel Romann from the Romann family, one of the top families in Cyart, known as the "Stars Mortal." She was the third daughter of Duke ck Iron and one of the three Monarch powerful experts of the Romann family, a spell master skilled in transformation magic. Within the entire realm of Cyart, no one''s transformation magicpared to Ariel Romann''s; she even served as a teacher for a Cyart princess. Ariel''s mother was a pureblood from the blood tribe, making her a half-blood herself. Originally an illegitimate daughter raised outside by Duke ck Iron, sheter secured an important position within the extensive Romann family due to her formidable strength. Although she was over a hundred years old, Ariel had fair skin, golden hair, and blue eyes, with a tall and slender figure, and she appeared to be just a stunningly beautiful young woman. Byrne and Chris felt in their hearts that, among the many women they had met, only the emerald elf March couldpare to her in beauty. If theparison was not limited to women, then in Byrne''s heart, those with top-tier beauty and charm were Ariel, Chris, and March, almost without any distinction in ranking. As soon as Ariel Romann made her appearance, she became the center of the entire banquet. Viscount Bast greeted her politely and personally at the banquet, not daring to show any negligence, and many viscounts also came forward to pay their respects. Even Acting Bishop Zayne wore a smile when facing Ariel Romann,pletely devoid of his usual cold remarks. In the banquet held at the suburban estate, musicians continuously yed gentle violin music, every white table was decorated with flowers and candles, exquisite tableware sat on the tables, and throughout the estate were manyvish decorations, with the scent of aromatherapy rxing the guests. Servants released white doves one after another, spellcasters who were skilled in magic caused them to perform spiraling patterns in the sky, and also showered a multitude of fresh flowers from above. The petals, carried by an unnatural wind,nded in everyone''s hands, delicate and delectable pastries floated midair, and champagne flew out of the bottles automatically, constantly replenishing people''s champagne flutes. The various candles and tableware, flowers, and candles, seemed toe to life under the spellcasters'' control, serving the guests automatically, and even bowing to the men and women they pass by, telling light-hearted jokes. The high society guests all wore facades of false smiles, constantly interacting with others. They all understood the importance of socializing, as the banquet gathered almost all of the nobility and celebrities, and many opportunities were not to be missed. Chris and Vanessa walked past each table, reaching for the floating delicacies to take a few bites. As the couple ate their way through, Vanessa asionallymented on the food, and Chris listened in silence, the two of them emanating an air of indifference, as if all the socializing had nothing to do with them. Byrne followed beside the couple with a smile, facilely and effortlessly shielding them from much of the chitchat, aware that Chris was thoroughly disinclined to engage with others. However, he eventually couldn''t block everyone. "This is my first time to the East Coast Province; are you Chris Fischer?" Ariel Romann approached Chris and his wife with interest, scrutinizing Chris Fischer. "I''ve heard from Amos about you, saying you might one day reach the level I am at now." Ariel had also arrived, Byrne pondered deeply who was stronger between her and "Sr Gold". He subconsciously clenched his hand, then quickly let go, not wanting others to notice his concern. He had made an Oath with Viscount Bast, who in turn had made another Oath with "Sr Gold", with everything revolving around this grand wedding that almost all East Coast high society was attending. Byrne''s feelings were actually quiteplex; he hoped the n would go smoothly but wished it would not be wholly sessful. He took a deep breath, letting go of his doubts. From the perspective of the Fischer family, it would be best if the whole n seeded! When faced with Ariel''s conversation, Chris was rather helpless; even though she was from the powerful Romann family, he still did not want to respond, feeling like the social hassle had just increased tenfold, so he calmly looked to Byrne for rescue. Then he realized Byrne appeared lost in thought about something and hadn''t been looking over at all. Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Ariel Romann lost interest in Chris, considering him a very boring person. Chris breathed a sigh of relief. "Hahaha, Your Excellency Byrne! This wedding is truly magnificent, utterly captivating. I''m also really looking forward to the wedding between the Oder family and the Fischer family. The scale of that event must be evenrger than this one... Hahaha, well, then again, a smaller scale wouldn''t be bad either." Viscount Oder of the Iron Blood n had found Byrne; he held a goblet in his hand, disying a hearty smile, as if he had nearly endless expectations for the future. Byrne stared deeply at Viscount Oder, also revealing a smile. "I, too, look forward to the future of our two families, Viscount Oder." He and Viscount Oder raised their goblets, and champagne automatically flowed into them. The two conversed, primarily discussing their respective children. "Darren hasn''t returned yet? I must say, I''m a bit eager to see him; after all, I''m about to entrust my daughter to him, and I''m somewhat anxious." Viscount Oder asked with a casualugh, though he was well aware of Darren''s situation and even knew about his two lovers C but those were trifling matters to him. Byrne too smiled, gently shaking his head as he spoke: "Actually, he has just joined the Royal Army. It will be nearly two years before he can return, and I''m sure Darren will visit you first thing then." They chatted for quite some time, Byrne merely humoring the conversation, while deep down he was always timing, feeling ever more tense. The gentle music constantly ying in his ears did nothing to help him rx. Byrne was thirty-seven years old, and after decades of experiences, very few things could still make him nervous. Yet now he could not shake off the unease. Because what was about to happen was simply too shocking. Byrne looked toward Viscount Bast, the elder who was taking the initiative to drink with members of the Eagle n, adopting an extremely humble posture. Suddenly, deep inside, he felt a chill run down his spine, an eerie sensation. Bast Leone was truly a frightening man. "What are you doing!" Chief Renzo, standing beside Viscount Bast, suddenly shouted A member of the Eagle n, face burning with anger, red and crudely sshed his drink across Viscount Bast''s face. The surrounding crowd was shocked; all the guests woreplex expressions, waiting to see Viscount Bast''s response. The faces of the Eagle n members were unsightly. They carried no weapons or mysterious rare artifacts, and the ce was under a barrier cast by the Lion n of Fein City. Should a conflict arise, they would likely be unable to escape. "It''s okay, no big deal." Viscount Bast said with a smile, taking the towel that floated over to him, wiping his face, then looking at Viscount Zavier, who was walking over. "Don''t worry, Zavier." "I am aware of the deep animosity between the Lion and Eagle ns, and I have no illusions that the small frictions will end anytime soon. But that''s okay, as long as we two can reach an agreement, there will be no issues." Bast smiled as he looked at the young man who had thrown the drink, sensing the rage in his eyes, and lightly patted his shoulder, saying: "Well done." "If I were you, I might have done the same! As long as the Eagle n has people like you, it will always soar again!" "Now, let''s all continue with the celebration!" After saying that, Viscount Bast left to check on the bride and groom. While everyone thought the matter had been settled, only Viscount Zavier''s expression remained sour. Bast''s words had left him feeling an unsettling difort deep inside. It was finally time for the newlyweds from both families to make their appearance together. They were up next to ept everyone''s blessings before the Acting Bishop gave the divine benediction,pleting the wedding ceremony. Byrne''s tension was mounting; he knew that "Sr Gold" had likely already infiltrated the event. He just didn''t know which of the many guests it was. "May I get through, please?" A deep, familiar voice suddenly sounded nearby, and Byrne couldn''t help but divert his gaze towards it. A tall man dressed in a ck tailcoat was making his way through the crowd. His features were ordinary, his eyes lifeless, looking nothing like "Sr Gold." But Byrne knew for certain that this man was "Sr Gold!" He has arrived! Chapter 185: 177: Sunshine Everywhere Byrne took a deep breath, gazing at the figure of "Sr Gold," and he still clearly remembered the words Viscount Bast had said to him. "Do you know, Byrne, that hiding a grain of sand in a desert makes it impossible to find?" "If you want to kill a few people without anyone knowing, the best way is to start a fire without motive, leveling the whole street to the ground." He certainly understood the meaning behind Viscount Bast''s words. To keep the Lion n from being suspected of killing Zavier and others, enough people had to die at the wedding banquet so that everyone would realize that the perpetrator was not solely targeting the Eagle n and certainly couldn''t be from the Lion n. Therefore, a lot of people would die at the uing wedding banquet. Byrne quietly watched "Sr Gold''s" movements and suddenly noticed that the expressionless man was also looking in his direction. He had been noticed. If it had been the old him, his heart would have fluctuated, but at this moment Byrne simply smiled calmly and walked forward, looking fearlessly at the Monarch Level powerful expert. "Hello, I have always had an excellent memory, and I can remember most of the nobility on the East Coast, but I don''t seem to have ever seen you. Are you also a guest invited here?" Instead of deliberately evading, he took the initiative to strike up a conversation with "Sr Gold" and even questioned his identity. Byrne knew that Viscount Bast had given "Sr Gold" a portfolio in advance, within which some individuals were marked as those he absolutely had to kill, while others were those he must not. Members of the Fischer family were definitely among thetter, and he was no exception. If "Sr Gold" killed someone he was not supposed to ording to the portfolio, he would be breaking The Oath, forfeiting his reward and suffering divine punishment. So no matter what he said, he would not be in danger as long as he remained calm and "Sr Gold" did not recognize that he was "Mithril." No matter what, Byrne did not want to reveal his true identity in front of this extremely dangerous bishop. The tall figure of "Sr Gold," nearly two meters in height, slowly bent down to look into Byrne''s eyes, as if confirming his target. His voice was maic and very steady. "Respected Lord Byrne Fischer, I am a spice merchant who travels throughout Cyart, John. My family''s caravans have always conducted business with the Leone family, and having recentlye to the East Coast Province from another province, I just happened to receive Viscount Bast''s wedding invitation." "It''s normal that you don''t recognize me, given that I onlye to the East Coast Province once every few years and, by nature, am not part of your circle." "Sr Gold" calmly exined his situation. Spice merchant John was a false identity Viscount Bast has painstakingly prepared over a decade, and nobody could find any ws in it. "I see, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. John. Since you''re a friend of the Leone family, you are also my friend." Byrne nodded slightly, smiling as he clinked champagne sses with "Sr Gold" before politely turning to leave. "Look!" Apanied by cheers, the bride and groom from both families had made their appearance, and all eyes were focused on the two, with many fully absorbed in watching this historic moment. Meanwhile, Byrne, along with Chris and Vanessa, had already moved to a distant corner ahead of time. He knew that now all he had to do was wait. Upon reaching the corner, Chris too quickly sensed something was off. He saw a certain gleam in Byrne''s eyes as if the events about to unfold required vignce to handle. So he squeezed Vanessa''s wrist, silently conveying his thoughts. Vanessa gave a slight start, then nodded gently. "Sr Gold," tall and imposing, slowly pushed through the crowd, stepping forward, his face expressionless as he observed the people around him. He finally stood still, calmly extending his hand towards the sky, while those around him instinctively looked at "Sr Gold" who was making the gesture, showing confused expressions, totally unaware of what the man was about to do. Nearly a thousand people had gathered around the country estate, and among those standing near "Sr Gold," intently watching the wedding ceremony, there were indeed hundreds. He would confine the range of his power. As the wedding ceremony continued, the bride and groom had reached the most conspicuous stage, standing in front of Acting Bishop Zayne. Zayne, smiling, spoke gravely to the couple: "Under the witness and blessing of the vast Tempest Overlord, you are about to be a loving husband and wife. I know that you will be responsible for each other''s families, and for this country, and that a centuryter, you will also express your gratitude devoutly to the deities, for their majestic protection has kept you unharmed throughout your lives." Viscount Bast narrowed his eyes and smiled. Many around him wore smiles on their faces, even relieved, feeling that the East Coast Province was on the verge ofplete peace. The towering "Sr Gold" watched everything with an expressionless face,pletely out of sync with the cheerful atmosphere, and a faint golden light suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. "Hmm?" Ariel Romann, standing dozens of meters away, suddenly turned her head, fixing her gaze on "Sr Gold''s" position. "Bless you!" The next moment, the crowd waved the fresh flowers in their hands, faces brimming with smiles as the music gradually rose. The atmosphere of the banquet became fervent and joyous, with guests pping in unison. Countless white doves and petals flew towards the sky. Ariel''s expression dramatically changed, fear evident in her eyes. Something akin to a miniature sun materialized in the unseeing palm of the "Sr Gold," and in the next instant, an infinite golden radiance burst forth from his hand in all directions! It was as if the sun rose slowly, its warm light piercing through the sky, illuminating the earth. The tender golden glow fell gently upon the crowd and trees, casting everything in a brilliant gold. The smiling, pping people gradually vanished within the golden light. Byrne and Chris watched the scene in astonishment. It was a mighty force they had almost never encountered, a golden light that swallowed hundreds of people in the blink of an eye. As the golden radiance slowly dissipated, people finally came to their senses, staring nkly at the location where the sunlight had erupted just seconds before. To their surprise, they found that everyone engulfed by the sunlight had vanished. "Such bright light, but not blinding at all, what on earth happened? What just happened?" "Where did those people go?" "The sunlight, gentle yet intense, as if the sun had fallen from the sky..." A husband searched for his wife, who had clearly been beside him a moment ago, but now, there wasn''t a trace of her in the world. He was bewildered, unable toprehend the situation. Among those who vanished were not only two prominent members of the Eagle n but also a direct blood rtive of the Lion n, one of Viscount Bast''s grandsons, whom he had dearly cherished over recent years. All the people had disappeared, leaving only the unseeing "Sr Gold" still standing there. A few specks of golden afterglow lingered in the palm of his hand. Ariel Romann looked on, her face serious, her eyes wide with shock as she kept her distance, hundreds of meters away from "Sr Gold." "Sr Gold" fully understood that she could escape and calmly gazed back at her. If there was anyone who could pose a hindrance to him, it was that woman. A drop of cold sweat appeared on Ariel''s exquisitely beautiful cheek, and fear surged deep within her. "A mid-level Monarch? How could it be a mid-level Monarch? Why would such a powerful expert suddenly appear in Cyart''s East Coast Province?" In all of Cyart, including the heretical cult, there were only seven or eight Monarch powerful experts who could reach the Middle Rank. Her mind raced, but she couldn''t reconcile this man''s abilities and appearance, unable to understand which top-tier powerful expert the unseeing man could possibly be. Viscount Bast was horrified, Viscount Zavier''s expression was one of shock, and the eyes of everyone else were filled with panic. They stared in disbelief at the top-tier powerful expert that had suddenly appeared. "Just now, just now, Lord Zavier''s two brothers, they seemed to be right there, they vanished after the sunlight erupted!" "And even Lord Bast''s grandson, even the head of the Sunrise n all..." Despair and terror filled the hearts of the people C within just an instant, several viscount families had suffered terrible losses and deaths! Although the range of the sunlight was not veryrge, the mighty force contained within it was something that even the Extraordinary Exponents could distinctly sense! Everyone knew clearly that it was a Monarch Level top-tier powerful expert, and there was no way they could contend against him! "Everyone, don''t panic! Let''s cooperate with Lady Ariel!" Viscount Bast unhesitatingly shouted, seriously reciting the Spell to activate the barrier. The barrier over Fein City was highly advanced, and even a powerful Monarch expert would be severely suppressed by its power. Suddenly, a streak of golden sunlight pierced through Viscount Bast''s body, interrupting the spell to activate the barrier. Before everyone''s eyes, a gruesome, vast wound appeared in his chest, and his body trembled as he fell, seemingly dead. "Ah!" "Viscount Bast is dead!" The people were utterly thrown into chaos. While they had regained their senses and considered resisting, the sight of Viscount Bast''s fall sent them into a frenzy, leaving them to ce all their hopes on Ariel Romann. Then they witnessed a scene of despair; Ariel, a Monarch powerful expert, simply vanished into thin air, fleeing first, leaving behind only shattered bubbles. In a corner on the edge, Byrne and Chris exchanged a nce. Even with their anticipations, Byrne still felt the cruelty and shock. Viscount Bast showed no mercy toward his longtime friends and his own grandson, and even he himself fell into a near-death state. But by doing so, no longer would anyone suspect the sudden massacre was connected to the Lion n, while "Sr Gold" would soon reveal a well-known identity, giving a coherent logic to this frenzied attack. Byrne took a deep breath and said to Chris and Vanessa, who were unaware, "Run." Chapter 186: 178: Burning Soul! The crowd watched the man with lifeless eyes slowly ascend, filled with fear. They wanted to scatter and flee but found that some powerful force was suppressing them, rendering their bodies utterly immobile. Unbeknownst to them, the Sun God''s terrifying Bloodline domain had already enveloped the entire estate! The man rising to the sky was like the sun itself, constantly emitting a gentle glow. Yet everyone felt a profound terror under the seemingly warm light, which was in reality more like acid capable of dissolving all humanity! "Help!" "Who exactly are you? Why are you doing this?" "What should we do now?" Nearly a thousand people in the estate wailed, wept, and were filled with terror; Bast was at death''s door, unconscious, while Zayne, Oder, and others disyed expressions of despair, believing their end was certain. Watching his dear family members die before his eyes, Zavier stood motionless, expressionless, though his heart was bleeding inside. He knew very well that if he too perished, the Eagle n would never recover! But escape was impossible. A helpless verdict, yet Zavier knew it to be the truth. He fearlessly gazed up at the "Sun God" in the sky, when suddenly, he realized that the other was also looking straight at him. A strong premonition suddenly rose in Zavier''s mindthe attacker''s target was him! All others killed were merely a distraction; he was the one who had to die at this wedding banquet! So that was it. Suddenly, Zavier understood everythingthe true mastermind behind the attack was none other than Viscount Bast himself! Perhaps all outsiders wouldn''t think so, but he knew Bast all too well. Even the killing of family meant nothing to that man; it was merely a tactic to avert the suspicions of the outside world. Zavier deeply understood that Bast was a cold, heartless demon! Under the domain of golden sunlight, Viscount Zavier took a deep breath. He finally decided to use the trump card he had been concealing all this time, activating the Forbidden knowledge he had acquired from the Spirit Realm! It was knowledge that came with immense power but terrible side effects, and from the moment he obtained it, "ck Hawk" had resolved never to use it unless absolutely necessary! Deep down, Viscount Zavier knew the time hade to wield it. The golden sunlight nketed the earth. People were paralyzed, left to be ughtered, their hearts filled with despair. Suddenly, blue mes ignited on Viscount Zavier''s body! All eyes were drawn to him; it was a blue me unlike the golden light, the burning of a soul! It was theplete unleashing of something more vibrant and powerful than life itself! In the radiance of the golden light, Viscount Zavier''s body began to move! Everyone stared in utter disbelief at the man, finding it inconceivable! Through the Forbidden knowledge of "Burning Soul," Viscount Zavier released an unprecedented level of strength from his body, temporarily surpassing his natural Bloodline power and ascending to the level of a Monarch powerful expert! However, his time at this zenith was terribly fleeting, and afterwards, all of his soul would surely burn out, resulting in a fate even more terrifying than simple death; all traces of him would bepletely erased from the world. Yet Viscount Zavier still chose to burn his soul. As the "Sun God" watched him, believing that the man erupting with power was about to strike, he found that it was not the case. He slowly approached the unconscious Bast, his eyes filled with determination and resolute conviction! There were merely seven steps between the two men. A fighting spirit that Zavier had not felt in a very long time surged within his heart! Many people thought of him as cold and unfeeling, even calling him a walking dead, seemingly devoid of human emotions. But Zavier understood somethingthey were wrong; he had never truly locked away his soul! Zavier simply did not want to suffer from loss again; to feel sadness, anger, or pain, he learned to endure, and only by withstanding every emotional storm could he possess the courage and strength to continue leading others. For decades, he had moved on from so many lossesfather, wife, son, daughter, and dear friends. He had long learned how to let his soul turn cold. And now, that powerful soul was no longer icebound; instead, it zed fiercely! The azure mes astonished Byrne, Zayne, Oder, Vanessa, and others; they sensed that Viscount Zavier was unleashing a power extremely close to that of the Tempest Bishop! Byrne couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "How did Viscount Zavier achieve this?" Has he actually touched the threshold of the Monarch Level? Admiration, astonishment, disbelief, and incredulity filled the onlookers'' eyes! Zavier took a deep breath and stepped forward. He took a second step! Now, everything was about to copse, and he had to do thest thing, the most important thing, which was to kill Bast Leone! Discover hidden tales at m vl-em-py-r Bast! I must kill you! Everyone stared nkly at Viscount Zavier, and some even thought he was going to save Bast, seeing that every step the man in the ck robe took seemed to make his knees bend, as if he had to ovee the tremendous resistance of gravity. The third step! Sweat beaded on Zavier''s forehead, trickling down his chiseled cheeks. The longing in his heart was the driving force for progress; his eyes brimmed with determination and anticipation, and despite the immense difficulty, he still moved toward the feigned death demon under the pressure of the domain power. He had to kill him, otherwise the Eagle n would ultimately cease to exist and vanish from this world! "I am a Discipline Upholder of the Lost Cult, and I am also the High Priest of the Lost Cult!" "Sr Gold" suddenly spoke calmly to everyone, slowly revealing his "true identity," which shocked everyone profoundly. "From this day forth, all Lost followers formally dere war on Cyart and the major churches, He is the only True God, the master of all things in the world and will eventually be the sole faith of the world." In saying this, "Sr Gold" craftily did not specify exactly who "He" was. Everyone was astonished, finally realizing that the attacker was someone from the legendary Lost Cult, and that the terrifying man in the sky was the self-proimed Discipline Upholder, whose position was that of the Lost Cult''s High Priest! Byrne, Chris, and Vanessa had veryplicated expressions, their faces showing a conflicted and ambivalent look as if, even faced with a life-and-death situation, they were still very conflicted. They truly did not want to wage war against all the churches, nor did they want to issue any deration of war, but they could only watch as this scene unfolded... The next moment, "Sr Gold''s" voice suddenly rang out clearly across tens of kilometers, every person listening to his calm yet profound and powerful voice. "Believe in Him, that is your path to life, or else what you will ultimately face is only death." "Sr Gold" slowly stretched out his hand, like a deity passing judgment on humanity, the shining sunlight converging upon person after person, killing many, while also taking special care of Zavier, who was making his steps. The immense force heavily pressed down on Zavier; he seemed about to fall, trembling, yet he still took a fourth step, now close at hand with Bast. They were only three steps apart. The next moment, myriad beams of light pierced through his body; Zavier was severely injured and on the brink of death. Had he not been continuously Burning Soul, enhancing his strength without end, he would have lost his life force on the spot. He still took another step, now only two steps away, but it was enough! Zavier stretched out his hand toward the unconscious Bast, exerting all his power to activate the strong power of Bloodline! ck shadows surged out from within, ready to kill Bast, who was without any defense, in an instant. And those ck shadows quickly reached in front of Bast! Zavier looked at Bast, feigning death and unconscious, and as if in a trance, he seemed to go back to a time long ago when he had already been the most outstanding member of his family, and Bast had been a young man hardly valued by the Leone family. But from the very first time he saw him, he felt this person would be the greatest adversary of his life. Indeed, he had not been mistaken; as a member of the Eagles, his vision was far-reaching, and he could clearly foresee many years into the future. However, in the merciless struggle, even the Eagle could never reach the true demon... At this moment, the dark shadow power waspletely blocked by the golden light! Even as Zavier''s strength had greatly increased, he was still fundamentally inferior to "Sr Gold," and from the beginning, he never stood a chance to kill that demon. All around, everyone was dazzled by the sudden intense light and nobody saw the moment when "Sr Gold" acted to save Bast. Zavier failed. His body erupted with golden light, his entire form riddled with cracks, gradually disintegrating, while his soul had burnedpletely, no longer able to maintain the fearsome power from just before, and the ck shadows that surged from within dissipated into nothing. Well then, good luck to you. Bast. "To my friend who believes you can y with fate and affairs of the world, I wish you good luck." The Eagle Lord gazed at his unconscious arch-nemesis; his eyes gradually losing their lustre, he passed awaypletely. Chapter 187: 179 Epilogue Just when everyone was terrified to their core, fearing that all the thousands of people within the estate would be ughtered by the mysterious figure, the gentle golden sunlight gradually disappeared. "Enough," he muttered. The lifeless eyes of "Sr Gold" gazed into the distance, aware that his actions had rmed numerous Monarch powerful experts in the neighboring provinces on the East Coast, and he could not stay any longer. The two top powers in Cyart he feared the most were the Cyart King and Duke ck Iron, both of whom were very likely stronger than "Sr Gold." Next, he needed to leave Cyart territory quickly, without being intercepted and entangled. In the next moment, the body of "Sr Gold" turned into a beam of golden light,pletely vanishing into the horizon. "The Discipline Upholder from the Lost Cult is gone!" "We have survived!" "He has left us!" The people felt overwhelming terror and a sense of joy as if they had just escaped death. Tears and wails immediately broke out, while many others stood in a daze,pletely clueless about why this had happened. Zayne Frosac, the Acting Bishop of the East Coast diocese, trembled with his fists clenched, took a deep breath, and red angrily. "I must enter the pce of the Extraordinary and ascend to the Monarch''s throne!" he dered. The experience of being cut down like ants in a nightmare was something Zayne never wanted to relive, not even once. In the horrific massacre, the Eagle n and the Lion n suffered the heaviest casualties, with each losing over a dozen direct family members, while the head of the Sunrise n had also unfortunately perished. The dying Viscount Bast was quickly rescued by a healing-type Spellcaster. If he were truly pronounced dead, one could easily say that the Lion n had suffered the greatest loss at the wedding. No one would have suspected the massacre to be a plot directed and performed by Viscount Bast. Byrne, who knew the truth, looked at the roaring Abel Leone and the weeping Renzo Leone, as well as the uninformed Lion n members, his heart a tumult ofplex emotions, unable to imagine their thoughts if they knew the truth. "They have no idea..." He opened his mouth but said nothing, feeling only a chill creeping up his back. The Lion n members who had lost loved ones were mourning their kin and were also anxious about the near-death state of Viscount Bast. They had no clue that it was that man who had fooled them all. They only knew that Viscount Bast must not die, for he was the most crucial pir of the Lion n! Without him, the entire n might crumble or never again experience such smooth sailing as before. Suddenly, Byrne understood something: he could never be a man like Bast. And he did not wish to be. Several dayster, the "Fein Tragedy" that shook all of Cyart spread throughout the nation; the deaths of hundreds of important nobles and celebrities had a tremendous impact. Initially, the Lost Cult had only been infamous within high society, but following the "Fein Tragedy," everyone, from the highest nobles to almost allmon Cyart people, became aware of a terrible heretical cult. The Lost Cult! ording to rumors, they were the horrific followers who worshipped the Evil God, Lord of the Lost, and every one of them was as wicked as a demon! They delighted in sacrificing innocent young girls and children and were adept at torturing souls! If amoner encountered a Lost follower, they would surely end up in a fate worse than death! As for the legendary Lord of the Lost, He was undeniably an Evil God of immense dread, born to bring destruction to the world, with everything doomed to shatter in His presence! Finally, Karl gained influence amongst the people in an inexplicable way. Several dayster. In the cemetery of the Leone family, new tombstones were adorned with a variety of floral tributes. Viscount Bast, who had been revived from near death, stood with white hair, a calm gaze, and an upright posture in front of his grandson''s grave marker. Byrne stood silently beside him, without uttering a word. "Do you think I am too ruthless? That what I did was a betrayal to those who trusted me?" Bast asked, after cing a bouquet of flowers, his voice grave. Byrne quietly shook his head in response, not answering, but in a rare stir of emotion, he felt an undeniable anger towards Viscount Bast. It was at this very moment that Byrne reaffirmed his regard for Viscount Bast as an important person; otherwise, he would not have been so upset over this matter. The white-haired Viscount Bast nced at him and said calmly, "You see, there were reasons for killing those people. Some of them were disloyal to me, others embezzled and umted wealth dishonestly, and many indulged in senseless ughter of civilians. They were all cancers to the Lion n." "Byrne, rest assured, you won''t betray me, so I will never harm the Fischer family." Were the deaths of those people all justified? Every single one of them? Byrne couldn''t help but question deep inside. He simply couldn''t tell if Viscount Bast was lying. Viscount Bast continued to speak. "Byrne, I want to build a brand new world, a Cyart shaped jointly by the Lion n and the Fischer family. The current state of the nation is too barbaric, deste, where peopleck knowledge, do not understand reverence..." "I hope that themoners can all be educated and I hope that the Cyart people can live with dignity. I hope to establish aplete order that truly prevents the local nobles from being overbearing and allows ordinary people to smile." At this point, Viscount Bast paused, turned his head to look at Byrne, and ced his hand on his shoulder. "I know you don''t agree with my methods at all, but you definitely agree with my values. Byrne, please help me, continue to lend me a hand! Everything is about to be realized!" "In a few years'' time, I will reach that Monarch''s throne which countless people yearn for!" Byrne gazed into Bast''s eyes, while the white-haired old man looked back at him with a gaze filled with sincerity and ambition, not attempting to hide it! He originally thought that Bast and his father were almost the same kind of person, but gradually, he noticed the differences between them. Finally, Byrne nodded, then said to Viscount Bast, "I understand, Lord Viscount. The Fischer family and I will be of assistance to you." Taking a deep breath, Viscount Bast gently nodded, smiled, and continued: "One of Zavier''s contingencies has been destroyed by me, but a man like him might have more than one contingency. I''ve been looking for others but have yet to find any." "Help me find it, Byrne. Zavier must still have something hidden away." He fell silent for a long moment before turning to leave, then added: "Trust me, Byrne." "I will keep on winning. So-called fate is nothing more than my stepping stone, and it will ultimately be at my mercy!" Byrne silently watched as the old man walked away from the graveyard. "Sr Gold" eventually managed to escape from within Cyart territory, hiding somewhere, no longer traceable. The Cyart King was furious upon learning of the "Fein Tragedy" and ordered a nationwide official manhunt for the Lost followers, promising great rewards to anyone who could capture one! The major churches of the Eastern Four Kingdoms also issued additional wanted notices, adding bounties for all followers of the Lost Cult and for that so-called High Priest, the "Discipline Upholder." Many with various intentions towards the Lost Cult began to converge on Cyart. And it wasn''t just those who wanted to capture and destroy the Lost Cult; there were also some heretics among the Extraordinary Exponents who sought to join the Lost Cult and find power from the Lost Lord. The bride and groom of the Eagle and Lion survived, allowing the marriage alliance between the two families to continue. However, after significant casualties at the wedding banquet, the Eagle n had no power to resist and were left at the mercy of Viscount Bast. Over half a yearter, Colonel Abel Leone, Viscount Bast''s cousin, formally took charge of Phelps Port, and the Eagle npletely became vassals of the Lions. The new head of the Sunrise n was a young man whose mother was the daughter of Viscount Bast, while the new head of the Eagle n was thedy who married into the Lion n. Without a doubt, both were merely Viscount Bast''s puppets. After taking over Zavier''s shipyard, Viscount Bast''s subordinates continued its operation, and the first steamship was finallyunched, attracting great attention along the East Coast. Followers of the Reforging Church came to the Eastern Four Kingdoms, ready to spread the doctrine of steam. They began to help people use steel and fire technology free of charge. At the same time, Byrne also learned from their teachings of something newly spread from within the Reforging Church that immediately piqued his great interest. "Railroads?" Before long, Darren and his lover Fayer had a son. Byrne named him Felix, meaning "fortunate one." The child, being illegitimate, had his identity concealed; only the Fischer family''s close rtives and the Daybreakers knew of his existence. Another year and a half passed, and Darren returned to the Fischer family from the Cyart Royal Army. He soon married the daughter of Viscount Oder. After Zavier''s surrender and death, the Garcia family had decided topletely submit. The Fischer family quickly came to effectively control the entire region of the four towns. Having acquired gold mines, gambling, and the entertainment industry, the Fischer family''s rate of wealth umtion reached unprecedented levels. The decades-long struggle between the Lions and the Eagles on the East Coast finally came to an end. And the Fischer family weed a new generation. After another year, on a winter''s night, the Cyart King suddenly issued a joint notice to all the nobles and citizens of the country along with the Salvation Church, Tempest Church, Silver Moon Church, and Reforging Church. "The Northern Meyer family has gonepletely mad, ughtering the children of the gods en masse, and in secret they support the heretical cult ''Stars Embrace Order,'' an unpardonable sin!" "To uphold the faith of the gods, with the joint support of the major churches, the righteous nobility of Cyart unanimously decided to send troops north to aid the Rhea Royal Family!" Chapter 188: 180: The Sower, The Gourmet, The Specter When Byrne once again took part in the Alchemy Council meetings, he always harbored an indistinct fear deep within him whenever he faced that man with the robust and powerful voice. "Sr Gold" had always behaved like a steady middle-aged man, yet in reality, he was a terrifying entity who killed without batting an eye, and he possessed formidable strength. He had every reason to suspect that the abilities "Sr Gold" exhibited were not unique to him or perhaps not even his core true power. After the "Fein Incident," not a single person doubted that the so-called "Discipline Upholder" could be someone from the Sun Church. After all, possessing a bloodline rted to sunlight didn''t mean one was from the Sun Church; it''s just that there were more people within the Sun Church who had sunlight-attribute bloodlines. However, the reach of the Sun Church''s influence in Lorne and the Seven Stars was too far from Cyart, with no political entanglements between them, nor any enmity or cause and effect, hence the Cyart people would never suspect in this direction. They wouldn''t suspect a group of people they never encountered in their lives. And there was another very important reason, which was that the kingdom-protecting barrier that enveloped the entire Cyart had been temporarily shut down due to Bast''s tampering. A kingdom-protecting barrier is something every nation possesses, of paramount importance, and typically surrounds the entire national border. Any Monarch Level Extraordinary Exponent that crosses the barrier would immediately have their movements tracked and locked onto. In fact, this wasn''t the first time the East Coast Province''s kingdom-protecting barrier had encountered issues, and the Cyart King had once dispatched investigators, but to no avail. The perpetrator of the "Fein Incident" was undoubtedly a Monarch Level powerhouse who could appear and disappear without a trace, clearly indicating the kingdom-protecting barrier had malfunctioned once again. Therefore, the Cyart King discreetly sent an important member of the Royal Family to the East Coast Province to thoroughly investigate the traitors hidden among the nobility and church''s upper echelons. Another year quickly passed, and the time officially reached the zing Sun Era 1821. Byrne was forty-two, Irene was forty-one, Chris was twenty-seven, Darren was twenty-one, and Lilian was seventeen. Darren and his wife from the Oder family soon had another daughter, whom they named Helen, meaning a person of bright sunshine. The Fischer family finally noticed an interesting fact: Byrne''s descendants all had jet-ck hair, while Chris''s descendants all had silver-white hair. The aging Theo mused in private that if the Fischer family were to eventually settle in different family estates, they could be aptly referred to by people as the ck Fischers and the White Fischers. That being said, Chris and Byrne had no intention whatsoever of splitting the family apart. The new generation of eight Daybreakers had freshly emerged, undergoing the Lost Ritual with thetest type of "Shadow of the Lost" potion, refined by Byrne. Among them was one from the Path of Authority, two from the Path of Knowledge, two from the Path of Forging, one from the Path of Divine Sacrifice, one from the Path of Tranquility, and one from the Path of Nature. The Daybreaker from the Path of Nature was named Ray, an orphan who lost his family to a naval battle, a man of few words, well-built and tall, he had been raising a snow-whiterge dog since his childhood. Irene originally thought that the reticent Ray might follow the Path of Tranquility, but to her surprise, it turned out the Path of Nature suited him best. Later she realized that Ray was not short of words but simply did not wish to speak with humans, whereas he would be quite talkative when facing animals. The 1st Rank on the Path of Nature is the "Sower." In the Spirit Realm, its form is not human, but several seeds dancing in the wind. As a "Sower" Extraordinary Exponent, the enhancement to physical prowess is seven, whereas Spiritual Power enhancement is three, the only Extraordinary Power they possess is "Growth Promotion." They can nt any seeds they have touched anywhere and afterward use the Extraordinary trait "Growth Promotion" to make those seeds grow and mature rapidly. "Growth Promotion" is not a power that can readily be useful inbat, but Ray was immediately taken by Byrne to the important medicinal ingredient cultivation grounds and then arranged to frequently mature those valuable nts day and night. Among the second-generation Daybreakers, Inna from a prominent news agency has reached the position of deputy editor-in-chief with the support of the Fischer family; at the same time, she has also reached the 2nd Rank of the Path of Wholeheartedness, "Gourmet," having moved beyond merely being a "Bard." The physical prowess enhancement for "Gourmet" is 10, and the Spiritual Power enhancement is 15. In the Spirit Realm, his image is a gentleman glowing with yellow light, preparing to dine. As a "Gourmet" from the Power of Consecution, after bing an Extraordinary Exponent, Inna gained the Extraordinary traits "Wonderful Taste" and "Perfect Digestion." "Wonderful Taste" means that any smell Inna''s nose has sniffed or any vor her tongue has tasted, she can remember them for a lifetime. If the "Gourmet" manages topletely ingest the item, they can even understand theplete makeup of that item thoroughly. Then, through "Perfect Digestion," she can transform whatever she has eaten into temporary power, and if the consumed item has some form of mystique, the "Gourmet" might even be able to utilize the corresponding Extraordinary Power in one go. However, after using up the power of one type of delicacy, a "Gourmet" must once again eat and digest before they can use a brand-new power. Moreover, the power of "Perfect Digestion" is capable of growth. Theoretically, once Extraordinary Exponents of the Path of Wholeheartedness reach a high enough rank, even concepts like curses can be consumed by "gourmets." Furthermore, Darren had finally reached the 2nd Rank of the Path of Shadow not long ago. "Specter." It was a very strange Power of Consecution. Darren''s physical attributes increased by thirteen points, his Spiritual Power increased by twelve, and he also acquired the Extraordinary trait "Specter Body." He could continuously consume Spiritual Power to transform into a ghostly form of the dead, moving through the material world and travelling through walls, des, and other such objects, while also beingpletely immune to any strength of physical attack. In the study of the manor in ck Mountain Town, Darren was absentmindedly holding a book, silently pondering the power he had gained. He had fully grasped the essence of the "Path of Shadow." Those who tread the Path of Shadow need to bring about negative emotions in others to slowly digest the power of their Consecution. "Does this mean that this is a stairway to divinity innately suitable only for viins?" asionally, he wondered, absurdly, if he was an innately bad person. At least the great Lord of the Lost thought so, and his father probably thought the same. He had even said once that all Darren had to do was avoid harming the family. Darren was also starting to understand why his father hadn''t been so upset about the matter of his illegitimacy. "Perhaps it''s because he already understood what kind of person his son truly was." "But am I truly bad? No matter how I think about it, surely I''m not, right?" Deep down, Darren found it utterly baffling because apart from having two lovers, he hadn''t really done any evil deeds and had always been aw-abiding citizen. "Compared to those nobles who abusemoner women and engage in fights on the streets, I''mpletely and utterly a kind andw-abiding person!" After pondering in the study, he shook his head slightly, then proceeded to open a letter delivered by a servant, which contained orders from Colonel Abel Leone. "He''s inviting me to rejoin the Cyart Royal Army and be his lieutenant... Well then." Having served as a personal guard beside Colonel Abel for two years, Darren didn''t actually have any experience as an officer yet, but he was fully ustomed to military life. He decided to return to the Cyart Royal Army to be Colonel Abel''s lieutenant and to head to the Rhea frontlines. "This will benefit my further advancement on the Path of Shadow, as creating negative emotions in war is too easy." Currently, the Cyart army had already set out from the western side of East Coast Province, officially entering the borders of the Rhea Kingdom to support the Rhea Royal Family, who were in grave danger. The Meyer family was very popr and had already garnered the support of most of the nobility andmoners in Rhea. On the other hand, the Rhea Royal Family, who once ruled over the Rhea People with an iron fist, had lost the support of most people. They could only invite foreign troops to help them reim their ruling position. "However, before returning to the Cyart Royal Army, I''m going to visit my father and mother first." Darren took a carriage with his children and wife to Fein City to visit his mother, Margaret, pay a visit to Viscount Bast, and then return to Nasir Town to meet with both of his lovers sessively, finally awaiting his father, who came back from work. He quickly learned from his father that the leaders of the Dagger Brotherhood, Moore''s two younger brothers, had also reached the 2nd Rank of the Path of Cmity, the "Thunder Attendants." And Uncle Chris and Aunt Vanessa had temporarily left Nasir Town to search for a ritual that would advance Aunt Vanessa and Moore to the 3rd Rank of the Path of World Order. Not only Chris and Vanessa were in search of ritual requirements, but also Yeager and Archibald from the Daybreakers, who had both finished digesting the current phase of their consecution powers. They were also attempting to find the rituals needed for the 3rd Rank of the Path of Conquest and the Path of Cmity. Archibald and his silver descendant wife had already had two children, and what began as a marriage of convenience for them had now be unexpectedly harmonious. Meanwhile, Yeager, who worked as an official at Fein City Hall, had also sessfully married a daughter of a major merchant from the East Coast and had quickly had a child. Fischer smiled at his son, Darren, "Good news, it won''t be long before the Fischer family adds four Extraordinary Exponents who have reached the 3rd Rank!" Darren nodded lightly, offering a smile in return, and deep inside felt more than ever that the missing substance in the Fischer family had slowly been filled. He couldn''t help but ponder over something and said to his father, Fischer, "Even though I haven''t fully grasped the Power of ''Specter,'' I can''t help but think about what the 3rd Rank of the Path of Shadow might be." "I have a feeling it won''t be anything good..." Chapter 189: 181: The Power of Faith In the darkness, Karl listened to the voices of many people. "Help me, great Lord of the Lost!" "Please answer my plea, I am willing to offer everything to You! Lord of the Lost!" "Your power will descend upon the world, those fools simply do not understand Your greatness!" He could hear the prayers of people across the world to him, and those devout individuals seemed to have a "special focus," bing clear and visible among the multitude of voices, overpowering everyone else. In recent years, Karl had been hearing more and more voices. And he suddenly found it quite strange that not only the Fischer family and its influence prayed to him, but also a small portion of themoners across Cyart spontaneously began to pray to him. "Interesting." Karl found this very amusing and began to discern their specific identities, understanding why those people would pray to him. Mostly they were people who had been persecuted by the church or illegal Extraordinary Exponents who had forsaken the righteous path and prayed to him out of lost hope and hatred for the gods. Even in Zeya Town to the east of Sunrise Lake, an Extraordinary Exponent of the Transmutation Level actually emerged, impersonating a disciple of a "Discipline Upholder" and gathered a dozen illegal Extraordinary Exponents to set up a branch of the "Lost Cult." Of course, his real purpose was just to exploit those low-level Extraordinary Exponents. Karl felt a bit amused and dismayed. "The identity of the Discipline Upholder itself is fake, yet he impersonated a disciple of the ''Discipline Upholder'' and actually seeded in establishing a small-scale Extraordinary organization." However, he found out that several of those low-level Extraordinary Exponents genuinely believed in him, which is why he could hear their prayers. "This is a very interesting situation, my ''vision'' has expanded greatly. It would be even more interesting if those enemies of the Fischer family also prayed to me." But Karl soon discovered that the so-called doctrines those people followed and their image of the Lord of the Lost werepletely different, fragmented, and utterly without a unified concept. Karl found this quite intriguing internally, it was just unfortunate they were not favored n, not of Fischer family blood; hence, attempts at sacrificing various things werepletely ineffective. They also hadn''t taken the Shadow of the Lost potion, so they couldn''t hear Karl''s voice at all. "As for those people, I can only listen unterally, nothing more... But just listening to prayers actually has its uses, it at least allows me to know many pieces of information." "Hmm, certain individuals with potential inside can be paid special attention to, and when the opportunity arises, the devout people of the Fischer family could be sent to preach and formally recruit them as part of the Dawn Church." The activity involving "Sr Gold" actually helped him quite a lot, in a sense. Although he couldn''t make use of those people yet, Karl subconsciously understood that they were definitely useful. Because those prayers came flying like strands of thread, and some kind of power, born from faith, also began to umte, albeit very slowly, along with them. At first, the number of believers was so small, the umted power of faith could almost be ignored. Now it''s beginning to increase bit by bit, and Karl decided to try making good use of that power of faith. "The key to the power of faith is the number of people and the time spent praying, not the power of the believers themselves. It seems, to make use of this force,rge-scale preaching is indispensable in the future..." He even felt that he should order the Fischer family to establish a real godly Kingdom dynasty. ---- In recent years, Nasir Town has also undergone significant changes, with a poption growth exploding to over thirty thousand, and already starting to have a siphoning effect on the surrounding viges. In a few years, it would likely grow to a poption of over fifty thousand. Moreover, a poption of over fifty thousand is just a starting point. In the steam age everything will be vastly different from the past. The Fischer family established a new elementary school, then set up a substantial hospital in Nasir Town, andmenced transforming the dwellings of the poor in East City District. Finally, they nned to add a 5th City District, a residential area for the ever-growing number of neers. Most of thoseing to the town entered the factories, with thebor force growing endlessly. Consequently, the Fischer family began to consider constructing new factories. Yet, environmental pollution is also an important issue. Although many factory owners do not take it seriously, Byrne had the foresight to do so. In the basement of Fischer Manor. "Regarding military matters, we still need to make a lot of effort." Byrne was contemting his thoughts alone. As for the other family members, they were either not in town or too young. "Building an army is indeed a troublesome matter, but the Fischer family must have its own military force and further expand its armed strength," "We needrge Arrays that the army can use, mobile barriers, and many weapons including cannons. The cavalry needs horses and ranches, and there are also specialized army camps, medical personnel, and medical equipment to be procured. Training grounds for new recruits,manders skilled in militarybat, instructors responsible for training soldiers, and ideally a munitions factory..." "It''s not just about ordinary soldiers; we also need to increase the number of normal Extraordinary Exponents under ourmand. Nowadays, the Fischers have enough money and resources to do many things that were unimaginable in the past." Establishing a real army is like creating a mini society, and Byrne found that even writing it all down on a piece of paper would not be enough." Although the Fischer family''s current finances are sufficient to support a regr military force, it is still very troublesome and challenging." Byrne had decided to pull in a bunch of old ssmates from the military academy, to join forces with some Daybreakers as the core backbone, and then build a professional army belonging to the Fischer family primarily from the poption of Nasir Town and the surrounding four towns. While the power of a Monarch powerful expert is beyond doubt, a strong professional military force is still very useful, especially in battles without Monarch powerful experts. Even in battles involving Monarch powerful experts, due to the presence of collective spells, an army with enough morale and discipline can fully serve as "blood bags" for the Monarch powerful experts, which is much more effective than using ordinary people. The Cyart King''s order for conscription had been issued nationwide, and the Fischer family must also contribute to the war. However, on one hand, Darren Fischer had joined the Cyart Royal Army, and on the other, the Fischer family traditionally took charge of producing arge number of high-quality military supplies, making significant contributions, so the rest of the Fischer family were not forced to the front lines. Although the Fischer family had not yet collectively gone to the front lines, attacking a neighboring country was a very big deal. Furthermore, just beyond the northern forests of the East Coast Province lies Rhea, too close to the empire forfort, so Byrne and the others must always be vignt. They had to be prepared for any possible surprise attacks from the Rhea army that the East Coast Province might face. Finally, Chris and Vanessa returned to the family. "Chris, Vanessa, you''re finally back. How did it go? Any progress?" Byrne was very pleased, though he asked this way, deep down he already had a clear idea of the oue. The characters of Chris and Vanessa were such that they would not return to the family until the ritual waspleted. Since they were willing toe back, it meant that they had sessfully found the ritual, or even that they hadpleted the advancement ritual. "Mhm." Chris nodded slightly without saying much. Vanessa smiled, her face brimming with joy she couldn''t contain, and exined to Byrne: "Regarding the direction of advancement on the Path of World Order, we have found twopletely different methods." "The first is to strictly adhere to one''s inner principles in every action in life, and it takes a long time to take effect, with very slow progress..." Vanessa paused for a moment, then continued: "Then there is the second method. I discovered the true method of advancing to the 3rd Rank of the Path of World Order is to constrain others to adhere to one''s own thinking." "Ah?" Byrne was startled, then slowly grasped Vanessa''s meaning. Vanessa slowly raised her hand and concluded, "ording to my principles, I passed judgment on quite a number of people and urged them to change ording to my thinking, sessfullypleting the advancement ritual." "If it were Moore, he would probably assimte a group of people to follow his gang''s order." So that was it. Byrne nodded calmly, noting the method of advancement to the 3rd Rank of the Path of World Order in his mind. "Assimte a certain number of others to act ording to one''s principles and obtain sufficient feedback from it." He suddenly understood something. Commonality! "So that''s it, I understand now. The principle of most rituals for advancing to the 3rd Rank of the God Pantheon stairway is actually to influence others to obtain feedback!" Thus, Byrne quickly brought Moore over, told him the method for the next step of advancement on the Path of World Order, and then sent out a letter to Irene, who was away. He requested her to return from outside soon, to hold a sacrificial ritual to help Vanessa advance to the next level of the Path of World Order. Chapter 190: 182: The Fake East Coast Province, central region, beside Sunrise Lake. The sky was dim, and Irene gazed calmly at the distant vige without speaking for a long time, as Lilian, who had grown into an adult, followed by her side. Although Irene had reached middle age, her appearance had hardly changed at all. Byrne''s daughter, Lilian, waspletely different. She had grown tall quickly and had shed all her youthful immaturity; in fact, she was now half a head taller than Irene. Lilian''s ck hair was very flowing, exuding a more ethereal and shattered aurapared to Irene. "Let''s go, Lilian, it''s just ahead." Irene''s voice came through,posed and restrained, as if she had seen through the ways of the world. As evening fell, they approached thekeside vige wearingyered, solemn ck robes with veils, in the slightly chilly weather. Most of the houses in the vige were made of mud and stone, many with cracked walls, their roofs covered in patchy, dpidated straw, stained with mud and filth. Within Irene and Lilian''s field of vision, not a single viger could be seenas if they had vanished into thin air. "Where have all the vigers gone?" asked Lilian. Irene shook her head gently, looking towards the impoverished and dpidated houses around them, then slowly said, raising her finger: "Daybreakers have alreadye here to investigate in advance. The situation in this vige is actually moreplex than what you see. As His proxies, we must deal with what is happening here; we cannot neglect it." "I understand, Great Priest," Lilian said, nodding softly. The darkness deepened as they continued to walk through the deserted vige, overgrown with weeds and slippery with moss, looking dangerous. "Ding." With the sound of a bell, an elderly man dressed in grey clothes slowly emerged from a corner of the vige. His gaunt face was covered in wrinkles, suggesting he was over seventy years old, and his body trembled with each step he took, his murky eyes ring like some wild beast. The old man was dressed in very tattered grey clothes and held a strange ck scepter in his hand, with a bell shaped like an eye hanging from it, looking exceptionally eerie. "Please stop, are you here to participate in the ritual?" he asked. Irene nodded lightly and said in a calm tone: "Yes, we too are His followers, and we hope you can guide us on the right path; joining this ritual is our important wish." The old man from the shadows fell silent for a moment, then continued questioning: "Where do youe from? You don''t seem to be from the nearby viges." Irene smiled slightly, answering calmly and genuinely: "We hail from Fein City, not far from here. We came here heeding the call of the divine. I prayed to the great Lord in my dreams, and then I learned of the matters here." The old man smiled, nodded lightly, and epted Irene''s request. "Come with me." Lilian, who followed beside without a word, silently followed Aunt Irene; the two women followed the eerie old man to a cliff outside the vige. There, a huge bonfire was lit, crackling with mes. Behind the fire was a tform several meters high, and around the fire, hundreds of people had gathered. Most of them were vigers from there, and some hade from nearby viges, their eyes shing with bewilderment or fervor. As soon as Irene and Lilian appeared, they immediately drew many gazes. Although they were d in ck robes and their faces veiled, their distinct aura drew the eyes of many, unable to shift their gaze. The old man holding the bell scepter gazed at Irene and Lilian and said, "Wait, for the ritual must begin at the right time." What followed was a long wait, as people anticipated the nightfall when the ritual would truly begin. "Are you here to join, to join the ritual?" A wolf-tailed girl dressed in vigers'' clothing, with silver hair, approached them, her brows furrowed in uncertainty as she asked. Irene nodded lightly and said, "Indeed, that is so." The wolf-tailed girl appeared frail, but her demeanor was clearly different from that of the vigers. After a moment of silence, she gave a serious warning: "I advise you it would be better to leave as soon as possible. You look... too valuable." "Dingling!" The old man shook his scepter once more, the sound of the bell drawing everyone''s attention as the wolf-tailed girl quickly turned and left. Everyone promptly knelt down, those by the bonfire showing great devotion, as if a very important personage was about to make an appearance. Irene pulled Lilian down to kneel quietly on the ground, calmly waiting for what was to happen next. About a dozen people in ck robes and masks came from not far away, silently standing on top of the cliff, gazing down at the people kneeling below. Among the many in ck, the leader standing in the center passed by the zing bonfire and walked calmly towards the tform, standing at the highest point and looking down on everyone. "Praise the Lord of the Lost!" His voice was muffled yet filled with authority, and the crowd below echoed with their own praises. "Praise the Lord of the Lost!" Lilian had wanted to speak out too, but Irene reached out a hand to stop her and shook her head gently, passing her thoughts to Lilian through Mental Speak. [To praise our great Lord together with them is a desecration.] Irene also noticed that not far away, the girl with the wolf tail did not openly praise but pretended to murmur softly, just skimming by. The names of gods are meaningful; most dare not speak them lightly. Yet, there are always some who, brazen andcking in mystical knowledge, dare to deceive the masses in the name of divinity. They are usually rogue Extraordinary Exponents with little understanding of mysticism andcking in reverence. The leader on the tform continued speaking. "The Lord of the Lost, who created the world, is our only sovereign and the origin of all extraordinary powers in the world. If you are devout enough, you may receive power from Him!" "We are part of the great Lost Cult, and by joining our ranks, you will have the chance to be reborn!" At the leader''s solemn and authoritative voice, the hundreds below were almost all stirred with excitement. Obtaining the legendary extraordinary power was something everyone dreamed of! Irene just silently watched the man''s performance, her gaze cold, without uttering a word. Yet Lilian understood very well that Aunt Irene''s anger was zing fiercely, and it was not just her; deep inside, Lilian felt furious as well. That trash-like being was using the great divinity to scam others! An unforgivable act! A person clothed in a ck robe then approached the bonfire below the tform, removed his hood to reveal the face of a young man, and calmly looked at the people kneeling on the ground. He spoke slowly, "I used to be just an ordinary farmer, just like you ignorant folks, oppressed by nobility every day, without any chance of resisting..." "Numbed, living in a world as miserable as hell!" "Until one day, I was called by the divine, came here, showed sufficient devotion, and followed the Great Priest in the sacrifice." "After that, the Lord of the Lost, the creator of the world, bestowed upon me mighty extraordinary power!" The young man calmly outstretched his hand and the bonfire danced ording to his will. Seeing the extraordinary power, people eximed in awe, wild with excitement. He controlled the mes briefly and then let them return to their original state, speaking wearily to the crowd, "Thanks to the Lord of the Lost, creator of the world, I have been reborn, finally a re-created individual!" "So, I used my power to make those who once oppressed me pay. I am no longer bound by the constraints of the false gods. And if you too wish to be like me, you must show even more devotion!" "Ding!" A bell rang. An old man, holding a strange bell scepter, came over and skillfully collected the offerings. Everything was done voluntarily without any coercion. The vigers seemed well acquainted with the process, but once they were swindled of anything valuable, they could only offer up what little food, heirlooms, and even their children they had, delivering them devoutly to the robed figures. People hoped to gain real power from the divine to change their fates that seemed so set in stone. And there were those who, unable to present offerings, unable to show devotion, could only cry in anguish. Irene and Lilian silently observed this scene, neither of them intervening, both knowing deep down that it was not yet time. Suddenly, the leader standing on the tform began to speak slowly, coldly addressing the crowd: "There is a traitor among you." "The Lord of the Lost has granted me the eyes to see through betrayal, and one of you here hase to destroy the Lost Cult, a desecrator." "He says that this person must be the offering in this sacrifice, her soul atoning for her sins, or else we all shall be deemed guilty, no longer considered devout." The people became tumultuous, casting suspicious nces at each other, all wondering who the traitor was. Gradually, more and more eyes turned towards Irene and Lilian, who dressed differently and were attending the sacrifice for the first time. "Could it be them who have desecrated the Lord of the Lost!" "It''s very likely them!" "Shall we capture these two?" Irene''s heart heard the malice of the crowd, yet she had long learned to remain calm. No matter how fierce those ignorant ones were, they simply couldn''t affect her. She quietly observed the crowd''s gaze, then again looked towards the leader on the tform. "No, it''s not them." The leader shook his head lightly and then extended a pallid, bloodless hand, pointing at the wolf-tailed girl. "She''s from the Fein City Police Department, the evilpdog of the gods and the church, the cruel henchwoman of the Extraordinary nobility!" "Seize that girl! Offer her to the Lord of the Lost!" Chapter 191: 183 Classic After the leader gave the order, several people around him lunged at the girl with the wolf tail. "Don''t move!" The wolf-tailed girl with silver hair immediately pulled out a flintlock, and with a bang, she shot and killed the person closest to her without any hesitation, her cold gaze deterring the others. But one of the men in ck robes stretched out an aged palm and began to quietly cast a spell. The wolf-tailed girl noticed this and soon felt her mind sink, and immediately panic set in. "It''s a high-level Beginning mental spellcaster! So powerful!" Suddenly facing such a formidable Extraordinary Exponent, the wolf-tailed girl was filled with fear, and although she tried to concentrate and resist, her eyes gradually became hazy and her fluffy tail drooped down. "Catch her! All of you, together!" "It''s the Divine Power of the Lord of the Lost!" "She suddenly gave in without a fight; seize this chance to catch her!" The vigers then tied her up, and she was led to the foot of the high tform, her eyes nk. The leader stood on the high tform and looked down at the stupefied wolf-tailed girl, saying coldly: "Despicable desecrator!" "Oh Lord of the Lost who created the world, He will take your soul and make you pay a painful price!" Irene silently watched the scene, calmly observing the people who had fallen into madness, not at all believing that those who pursued the Lord of the Lost for power were true believers of the divine. They were only fanatical at the moment, but as soon as they received the grace of other deities, they would immediately switch their faith without hesitation. A hypocritical and bloody sacrifice was about to begin, and the befuddled, spiritless wolf-tailed girl was to be a pitiful victim. The leader continued to speak in a dull and cold voice. "Praise the Lord of the Lost, who created the world, for it is His existence that allows us to overthrow the entire world!" Irene and Lilian finally stood up, their exceptional presence immediately drawing everyone''s attention. She raised her head and looked at the leader, who couldn''t help but look at her, the two confronting each other. "Put an end to all of this, desecrator." In the pitch-ck night, Irene, cloaked in ck, only her eyes visible beneath her veil, showed no fear of revealing her identity. In fact, it was the vigers who should fear her revealing her identity. "End it?" The leader''s tone, cold and merciless, clearly carried some anger as he continued: "What are you doing? Disrupting the sacrifice like this, you are the desecrators." Irene looked at the vigers trying to approach and shook her head coldly: "Impersonating a Priest of the Church, collecting the money of themon folk at will, the great Lord of the Lost will not tolerate your sphemy. Face your impending doom, you imposter." After these icy words were spoken, the leader was noticeably silent for a while, quickly picking up on Irene''s stance from her speech. The very thing he had always feared had finallye to find him. But the elder man had said he must do this, with no reason to refuse... He had no choice. "They are desecrators, kill them, sacrifice the blood of those two to the Lord of the Lost!" The leader issued themand without hesitation, and then arge number of vigers and Extraordinary Exponents rushed towards Irene and Lilian. "Let night fall." Irene murmured to herself as a ck light flew out from her body, swiftly reaping one foe after another in the night. They felt only a sh of ck, and then they fell in droves. "Mysterious rare artifact!" Common folk panicked and fled in all directions, while the ck-robed Extraordinary Exponents were astounded that their opponent actually possessed a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact! For low-level illegal Extraordinary Exponents, even a Collectible ss Mysterious rare artifact was precious, and a Treasure ss one was almost out of their reach. Those rare and significant treasures were often controlled by the various powers of the East Coast Province; it was very rare for low-level rogue Extraordinary Exponents to possess them. The leader also realized the danger and began to prepare his spellcasting, continuing to shout: "Kill her quickly!" Several spellcasters among the robed figures attacked Irene and Lilian with fury, their unleashed Extraordinary power instantly enveloping them and many of the fanatic vigers. What did it matter if they had a Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact? They would still be killed, wouldn''t they? They all breathed a sigh of relief, and then greed for that Treasure ss Mysterious rare artifact grew in their hearts. It was a pity they all understood that it would likely end up in the hands of the leader, with no others qualifying to touch it. However, the crowd soon witnessed a horrifying scene. The bodies of the two severely wounded people healed at a rate visible to the naked eye,pletely recovering within a brief few seconds. Undying bodies! Everyone looked at this scene with sheer terror,pletely paralyzed by fear. Stay connected to the story on m-vl-em-py-r Irene''s eyes revealed a glint of emerald green as she silently stared at the trembling figures in ck robes, her cold gaze filled with nothing but the intent to kill. As long as she wasn''t instantly killed, she could rapidly heal her body through rune power. Unless facing a high-level Transmutation adversary, she now qualified forbat. "Don''t kill me!" "Save me!" The ck light formed by "Dark Night" didn''t stop; it instantly harvested the lives of several people in ck robes. The remaining ones tried to run, to cast defenses, or to continue their attacks, and a few Bloodline Knights were already charging over. "The spell I''m about to cast is Thunderous Voice..." Soul PromationThunderous Voice! Irene took a deep breath, barely opened her mouth, and no sound came out. However, in the next moment, a massive sound that seemed to strike directly at the soul''s depth urred! [BOOM!!!!!] Everyone nearby except Irene and Lilian was shocked by the noise. Hundreds of vigers and figures in ck robes dropped to the ground unconscious, eyes rolling back, copsing in circles around Irene. Among those who fell, those with the most hostility were swiftly deprived of their lives by the light "Dark Night" had be. The leader, with strong willpower, did not fall. He was also a formidable spellcaster, attempting to use his spellcasting technique to strengthen a spell he was about to cast. Unfortunately, the leader was interrupted by the shock of Thunderous Voice and could barely stand, with blood streaming from his eyes. "I, I..." He trembled as if attempting to plead for mercy. "You deserve to die a humble death!" Irene stared coldly at the pretender; despite not being weak and even possessing low-level Transmutation strength, he was considered an absolute power in several viges. He still wanted to resist, hoping to cast a spell to turn the tide, but he was already enveloped by the range of Lilian''s Silence Spell, shocked to find he could not make a sound! Irene, like a death goddess in the pitch-ck night, walked step by step onto the high tform, drew an obsidian dagger glowing oddly, and plunged it into the heart of the leader engulfed by fear. She slowly said, "Desecrator, this is your fate!" The Daybreakers waiting outside entered the vige to take care of everything that followed. Those desecrators who deceived the world in the name of the gods must be killed. The sky gradually brightened. "Please review this, Great Priest." A Daybreaker, who had long been disguised as a merchant, came to the vige, bowed respectfully, and handed a letter from Byrne to Irene. "So that''s it. Vanessa is finally about to breakthrough." Irene smiled in relief, knowing it was time to return to Nasir Town. Then, she looked at the unconscious girl with a wolftail, recalling that she seemed to have seen her presence by Mormir''s side. "Since she belongs to Mormir, let''s spare her life." Sitting in the carriage on the return journey, Irene calmly reflected on the many things she had seen and concluded over the years. All this time, she had been pondering what a true church is, who the true devout believers are, and as a Priest who had made a pact with the divine, what was she truly meant to do as the leader of the church? A few years ago, she finally realized that her ultimate mission was to solidify the foundation of the Dawn Church so that the faith of future followers would be deeply rooted. Over the years, Irene had gradually formted a set of doctrines that should belong to the Dawn Church; recently, she was finally about to make it thoroughlyplete. She nned to use this as the foundational content and in the final years of her life, to write a book that would serve as the most important scripture of the Dawn Church. This fundamental book of the church would be divided into five parts: the first part would detail why the Lord of the Lost is truly great, His irreceable significance to the world, and the inevitability of His full resurrection in the future. The second part would be about the covenant between the Lord of the Lost and the Fischer family, along with the various miracles He showed, and the unshakeable importance of the Fischer family within the church. The third part would be about the purpose of the Dawn Church, as well as the favored ns, Daybreakers, and Proselytes, and the specific regtions and codes of conduct each one must follow. The fourth part would be her refutations against other religious sects'' scriptures, denying the ims of so-called orthodox gods and those mysterious beings. And to avoid being watched by these foreign gods, all divine names used in this part are allegorical and metaphorical. The fifth and final part would be about her decades of experiences and thoughts from walking among mortals, thoroughly discussing why the world will ultimately perish, and the various reasons why the Lord of the Lost will bring forth a brand-new world, along with the happiness and hope that people will eventually receive in this new world. The content of the five parts would be spread over thirteen volumes, each corresponding to a step on the God Pantheon stairway. The first volume is named Scroll of Revtion, and thest is Scroll of Divine Sacrifice. As the journey was not yet over, this book had not been trulypleted, nor had any of its texte into existence; it only quietly lingered in the depths of her heart. "It''s almost time..." Irene had decided that at a certain moment, she would reveal its contents to everyone in the Dawn Church. Chapter 192: 184 3rd Rank "Hand of Judgement The port of Nasir Town was buzzing with activity as the Fischer family''s massive fleet of several hundred members prepared to set sail. Once under themand of sea merchant John and other sea traders, they had now been integrated by the Fischer family and morphed into the loyal merchant fleet bearing the Fischer family''s standard. This fleet,den with vast quantities of cargo, was on the brink of embarking on a journey to the Aphotic Sea, where they would trade those special containers filled with sunlight under the name of the Tempest Church. The Aphotic Sea, apletely dark and eerie expanse of water, harbored a muchrger number of mysterious entities and creatures than the territories of the Eastern Four Kingdoms. The ancestors of the locals worshipped some dreadful Evil God and, judged by one of the deities - the zing Sun - had been cursed for generations, unable to survive in the light for more than three minutes. Yet they yearned desperately for sunlight, constantly wishing to bask in its rays. In a ce like the Aphotic Sea, the warm sunshine was universally known as a luxury. Even though no sun ever graced that sea, there were numerous followers of the Sun Church who made it fashionable among the nobility to peer at the edges of the Aphotic Sea for a glimpse of the sun''s presence. Some people, craving to bathe in the sunlight, even risked fleeing the Aphotic Sea for the White Sea, paying with their lives to experience the touch of the sun''s rays before burning up into ashes. A painting of immense value depicted the ancient King of the Aphotic Sea standing at the prow of his ship, arms outstretched under a clear sky towards the zing Sun, his body engulfed in raging mes at that moment. It was said that the original painting was worth as much as the most exquisite treasures and curiosities. The Fischer fleet was, in fact, a joint venture of the Tempest Church''s Acting Bishop Zayne, Viscount Bast of the Lion n, and the Fischer family themselves. The profits from the trade of sunlight were astronomical, with the Fischer family taking as much as fifty percent. Leading the Fischer fleet was the old butler Theo, who had been the best boatswain in his prime. Besides Theo, the fleet also included fifteen Extraordinary Exponents, five of whom were Daybreakers. The real powerhouses among the crew were the husband and wife duo, Vanessa and Chris. Vanessa had sessfully made a breakthrough and had reached the 3rd Rank of the Path of World Order! "Hand of Judgement." In the Spirit Realm, it took the form of a male radiance with stern features, wearing blood-red gloves, and eyes bearing a cold gaze. After her breakthrough, Vanessa had mastered twopletely different Extraordinary traits, known as "Condemnation" and "Punishment Gloves." Whenever she used "Condemnation" on someone within her gaze, her mind would be filled with that person''s various "crimes," which conflicted with the principles of the "Hand of Judgement." Every external attack would trigger a kind of "crime," resulting in varying Extraordinary effects, persistently umting damage and negative states. "Punishment Gloves" allowed her to form a scarlet glove made of blood that flowed continuously on her palm. This blood-formed scarlet glove could morph into various weapons at will, and even if shattered, it could instantly reform, capable of attacking at both close and long ranges. The overall attributes of the Hand of Judgement were boosted to seventy, with physical attributes increasing by fifty and Spiritual Power by twenty. Vanessa''s overall strength had significantly improved post-breakthrough, and undoubtedly, she was now the fourth strongest force within the Fischer family. Moreover, as a Summoner who had already reached a high-level Beginning, she had also shown signs of a breakthrough in her spellcasting powers. However, advancing along another system wasn''t so easy. Vanessa needed the appropriate Spellcasting Bequest and Magic Potion to ensure a solid chance of making a breakthrough; otherwise, a failure could potentially cause permanent damage to her own strength. Before setting sail, Theo spread out the maritime charts onest time and repeated the final destination of their voyage to everyone. "This time we set off for the Aphotic Sea. Our ultimate goal is to approach the territory of one of the seven great overlords, an ind with hundreds of thousands of residents. These overlords are all Monarch Level sovereigns, and we absolutely cannot afford to provoke them." The Aphotic Sea covered a vast area, with its inhabitable indsparable in size to Cyart. These inds were ruled by the seven great overlords, and their societies still functioned under a system of very. The mortals living in this pitch-ck realm existed like ants, with no hope of climbing the socialdder, while the Extraordinary Exponents indulged in everything unbridled. Although three of the seven great overlords were followers of the Sun Church, they had consistently refused to abolish very. Byrne and Irene had chosen to stay in Nasir Town. Vanessa smiled at them, saying, "Don''t worry, we''ll return in a month with tremendous wealth!" Chris silently took out a trading item stored in a wooden box: a jar of sunlight. It was an item potent enough to disrupt the Sr Gold trade. At first nce, it appeared as a twenty-centimeter tall ss jar, covered with golden runes, containing a small light orb the size of a fingernail at its center, floating. The Fischer family, the Lion n, as well as the Frosac family behind Zayne, would all swiftly reap immense benefits from it. Out of curiosity, Chris opened the jar and the small light orb, which was originally the size of a fingernail, brightened instantly. The next moment, it burst forth with soft, warm sunlight! All those within tens of square meters felt it and couldn''t help but turn their gaze in this direction! The warm glow of sunlightsted for several seconds, as if capable of melting the ice in one''s heart, then vanished without a trace. Everyone, however, felt a deep sense offort and warmth from within, and they were certain that tonight they would have a good sleep. "What a waste, you are..." Byrne shook his head, a bit speechless, but Chris paid no attention to his opinion. Suddenly, he began to understand why the "Sr Gold" in the Alchemy Council was nicknamed "Sr Gold." Wasn''t that man''s power a moving gold mine in the Aphotic Sea? "Hmm, is his identity the wealthiest Sun Bishop in Lorne?" Thus, the Fischer fleet set sail, departing from the port of Nasir Town, heading for the sunless Aphotic Sea. Within Rhea''s borders, where fertile fields and lush forests had once surrounded the vige, it was now in ruins, and decaying bodiesy on the ground, while the elderly and children waited for death in a daze. A detachment of the Cyart Royal Army was stationed in this vige, and in a few days, they would converge with the main force. Darren was themander of this detachment. The Rhean vige near the border had been plundered in turns by both Rheans and Cyart People. All young women had been abducted, most adult men had died in battle, and only a significant number of the weak and sick were struggling to survive. A number of the Cyart army actually included apanying ve traders. Although Cyart as a whole was no longer a ve society, their treatment of foreign ves still turned a blind eye, and nobody really cared about such matters. Anyway, no Cyart person would dare to speak a word on behalf of the Rheans. Cyart''s internal cohesion was weak, and regional powers were strong, whereas the situation in Rhea was even more ancient and barbaric, still basically in the era of feudal lords. Therefore, they felt no internal pressure when plundering thends of other lords. Within an ordinary household, Colonel Abel''s staff officer was exining the current situation to Darren Fischer while holding a map and pointing to several spots, seriously saying: "In a few days, we will converge with Colonel Abel''s infantry corps, and then head to this location, the local lord of that town is a vassal of the Meyer family. The lord is a high-level Transmutation powerhouse capable of wielding the power of lightning." "However, our main force also has three high-level Transmutations, from the Romann and Frosac families, and our overall military strength is also superior to the enemy. With appropriate tactics, we can capture that town." Darren frowned slightly, nodding lightly. The n was indeed so, but ns can never keep up with changes. He suddenly asked, "By the way, what about those people I asked for?" The staff officer thought for a moment and then said, "Well, they are kept in the next room over." Darren immediately went to the next room and saw the trembling Rhean soldiers who had been captured; they were the ones who had ambushed and killed two Cyart soldiers he knew and then got caught by him personally. He calmly took out a dagger, his expression cruel and his tone cold as he said: "Don''t be nervous, I just want to do an experiment, and I need your cooperation. Hmm, as long as you don''t die by the end, I will let you go, do you agree?" The several Rhean soldiers shook their heads, desperately disagreeing, but their disagreement was futile. "Good! I can feel your negative emotions now, excellent! Let''s see if I can acquire more!" Darren was pleasantly surprised to find that he had indeed mastered the Power of Consecution more deeply. Just as he was about to wave the dagger to amplify the negative emotional feedback, he suddenly heard a loud bang from outside! "Damn it, what''s going on?" He rushed outside and saw that the entire vige was engulfed in raging mes! There were screams of horror and wailing everywhere! "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Officer Darren, hurry, organize a resistance!" The orderly officer ran over, shouting, and soon Darren saw a middle-aged military man with red hair like zing mes, wearing a white uniform, surprisingly standing amidst the mes in the sky. He descended from the sky with mes, and the flowing fire instantly swallowed the body of the orderly officer. The red-haired man looked like he wanted to wave his hand and kill Darren as well, but he suddenly stared at the young man in front of him. "Are you from the Fischer family?" He had been recognized. That was bad, but maybe it meant he could survive. Darren''s face changed over and over, his body trembling slightly. He knew two important things: the first was that the other person was a high-level Transmutation powerhouse, and he had no chance of resisting. The second thing was what that fiery red hair represented! His father had mentioned that red hair among the Rhea People was almost a synonym for the Meyer family, and that top-tier family with the bloodline of the powerful Fire Demon God "Adranus" was the greatest enemy of the Fischer family! Chapter 193: 185: Blazing Fire Engulfs the Body! "I am a member of the Fischer family! Darren Fischer, son of Raven Byrne! I am proud to be part of the Fischer family!" Believing he was going to die, Darren spoke defiantly, ring at his opponent. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered the effect of his "Sufferer" Destiny''s Trajectory, and deep down he felt that he might not necessarily die. The "Sufferer''s" Destiny''s Trajectory allowed him to umte good fortune after encountering misfortune, so that all his stored good luck would burst forth in times of mortal peril. Over the years, "Sufferer" had nevere into y, so Darren didn''t know how much good fortune he had amassed. Unable to help himself, Darren roared inwardly, hoping that it would work at the critical moment! "Heh heh heh, scum from Cyart, a despicable existence of the Fischer family, listen well, my name is Arthur Meyer! A noble member of the Meyer family!" The red-haired man stared intensely at Darren, his eyes depths filled with bitter hatred, he responded loudly and arrogantly: "You definitely know my father, Bourette Meyer, a brave warrior! Decades ago, my father went to the East Coast for the future of our family on a mission with almost no return, and he died a glorious death in the end!" Bourette Meyer? Darren trembled all over, anger shing in his eyes, of course he knew this name! Originally, his grandfather Lucius had died under the troops of Bourette Meyer, a hatred the Fischer family would always remember! Until the Meyer family paid a terrible price, the feud would not end! He was the descendant of that man! The red-haired Arthur Meyer, his body like raging mes, let out a very cold huff and continued: "It seems you indeed know my father. He died in a sh with the Fischer family, and you lowly creatures killed the noble bloodline, a price must be paid!" "My uncle did not wish for me to take revenge immediately, hoping I would continue to focus on the greater good of the nation, but I have been waiting for over twenty years, I can no longer bear it!" Arthur shook with fury as he spoke. "For decades, just the thought that my father''s killers could still be in this world, eating, drinking, even having their own hobbies, joy, and happiness, has been so painful I can''t even sleep!" "I will absolutely exterminate every single person in the Fischer family, none will be spared!" Darren''s inner self wanted to beg for mercy, but instead, he felt a powerful urge in his mind and, without begging for mercy, he loudly retorted: "Your father was an invader, an evil enemy, and the Fischer family simply eliminated the evil! His death was not at all glorious but was just a despicable man paying his due!" Why would I say such a thing? No sooner had Darren spoken than he regretted it. The other party was certainly going to be thoroughly enraged... But when the other party said he would kill all the people of the Fischer family, Darren was simply too angry. Since he was a child, he had sworn to protect his family and couldn''t help but lose control of his emotions. Arthur Meyer, his eyes red with rage, was instantly surrounded by a torrent of raging mes. As he raised his palm, it brought up swathes of crimson mes, and he bellowed: "Thisnd was originally that of the Rhea People; it''s you Cyart people who stole it! My father is a hero of the Rhea People!" This is it, I''m going to die! Though terrified in the depths of his heart, Darren still forced himself to shake his head and said calmly: "No, thisnd belonged to Cyart from the beginning, it was only taken by you for a few decades! We didn''t steal it, we simply reimed our ancestralnd!" The argument between the two sides had been unresolved for decades, and there was no way to resolve it now, much less persuade the other party to acknowledge his perspective. Having said his piece, Darren closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and waited fearfully for death. Then, after a while, he noticed that the other party hadn''t attacked him. Could it be that "Sufferer" had miraculously worked, and that the detestable red-haired firebug had decided not to kill him? Not until Darren opened his eyes did he see the red-haired Arthur Meyer looking at him amusedly, revealing an extremely cruel smile. "Despicable existence of Fischer, you dare to insult my father with words and smear his honorable death, I will not let you die easily!" What does he want to do? Fear suddenly filled the depths of Darren''s heart, and in the next moment, he was surrounded by a torrent of raging mes. Heat waves assaulted him crazily, instantly charring his clothing and igniting fierce mes. Darren struggled to escape the overwhelming fire, but the ze rapidly climbed higher, burning his skin and crackling incessantly. "Ahhh!" The sensation of pain was amplified manifold. The smell of burning flesh was overpowering, and fear and despair surged in his heart. Darren''s body was enveloped in mes, the agony so intense that he could no longer scream. His vision blurred, with nothing but scorching redness around him, as if the whole world was about to be consumed at that moment. The burning mes ravaging Darren''s body almost drove him insane with unbearable pain, yet in the end, he didn''t die but was left alive by Arthur Meyer. With severe burns all over, he trembled uncontrobly, experiencing a level of excruciating pain he had never felt before, wishing for nothing more than to die right then and there. "Ahhh!" Why did it have to be like this? Was this the so-called good fortune of the "Sufferer"? Although he had survived, his life was worse than death! "The despicable existence of the Fischer family, I''ll make you suffer every imaginable torture, and then with your own lips admit the inferiority of the Cyart people and the Fischer family, weeping as you kowtow to my father''s tombstone!" Arthur Meyer gazed at Darren''s pitiful state, feeling a profound sense of satisfaction deep within his heart. For decades, he had been seeking vengeance for his father, and now that he had taken the first step, the pleasure was an unprecedented thrill! "Dealing with you is just the first step. Next, I will head to the East Coast, to that town called Nasir, and exterminate every single person affiliated with the Fischer family!" Arthur Meyer coldly grabbed Darren''s arm, indifferent to his painful struggles, and dragged him to a nearby Rhea family garrison, demanding that the family leader there treat the prisoner and send him to the Meyer family territory afterwards. Afterward, Arthur Meyer embarked on his journey. He was heading to Nasir Town in East Coast Province to gradually defeat the Fischer family''s forces one by one, killing them off until hepletely destroyed Nasir Town. Arthur Meyer was the second prodigy in decades from the powerful Fire Demon God family "Adranus," even considered the sessor to Marquis Meyer. He inherited the mightiest "Adranus" bloodline of the Meyer family, which originated from a mysterious being that existed in the ancient times, the fire demon god Adranus. Back then, a massive empire on the continent had worshiped Him, with territories rivaling those of Cyart and Rhea. Although he had heard that the Fischer family had developed over the past twenty years or so, Arthur Meyer was very confident in his own strength. He had not yet broken through to the Monarch Level, so crossing barriers instantly wouldn''t lock him in ce, and he wouldn''t be obstructed or pursued by other Monarch Level powerhouses from Cyart. However, Arthur Meyer was actually only a hair''s breadth away from breaking through to the Monarch Level! He had already decided he would achieve his breakthrough in Nasir Town, and then annihte the entire Fischer family! Even Nasir Town itself would burn in the raging mes to be a bloody sacrifice in his vengeful crusade! ---- The setting sun cast a golden glow across the sky, and distant clouds took on shades of orange and red, like a magnificent oil painting. At the gates of Fischer Manor, Irene and a few servants stood quietly at the entrance. She gazed warmly at the familiar yet greatly changed Nasir Town, a warm smile on her face. "Nasir Town has be even more beautiful." Under her careful nurturing over the years, Lilian had grown to genuinely believe in the Lord of the Lost and was even one step away from bing a devout believer. "What Ick is a catalyst, not only for her, but I too need a crucial catalyst toplete it" Irene felt that to fully perfect the book in her mind, she still needed to experience some things, perhapscking a vitally important perfect opportunity. But such an opportunity was hard toe by, and she might not find it even in her remaining time. No, she definitely would find it, because it was the will of the Lord of the Lost. "Only a few years left. I mustplete the most important mission of my life." She murmured to herself: "As long as that book cane into this world and be passed down, even if the Dawn Church faces drastic changes in the future, those whoe after can begin anew with its guidance." The trees basked in the afterglow of the sunset, bing tranquil and beautiful, casting long shadows. "Great Lord of the Lost, I am about to return to Your embrace, thank You." With extreme inner peace, she raised her hands and closed her eyes, aware that she was about to return to His embrace, her soul filled with joy. In that moment, an aura of tranquility and warmth pervaded the surroundings, as if the entire world had stopped its hustle and bustle, everything bing peaceful and serene. Chapter 194: Chapter 186: The New Generation Today is Lilian''s birthday. She hadn''t celebrated her birthday at the Fischer family manor in Nasir Town for several years, but this year she finally managed to return to Fischer Manor. Byrne was very eager to throw a rather nice birthday party for his daughter. Although it was a time of war, the situation at the front wasn''t very tense, and life within the boundaries of Cyart hadn''t changed much. Many people participated in this birthday party, not only people from Nasir Town but also many notables from the four towns came to the party, all thinking of getting acquainted with the Fischer family. The birthday party was about to officially start, and as Lilian gazed at the servants bustling around the manor and therge cake they had prepared for her celebration, she couldn''t find any joy in her heart; instead, she felt an odd sense of detachment. She felt as if her mind and spirit were not present. In recent years, she had been moving about with Aunt Irene, helping all sorts of poor and sick people. Aunt Irene said people struggled in their suffering, and Lilian had finally seen for herself what that meant. Outside, in the world, there were so many people who couldn''t get enough food, who had no clothes to wear, and even when people fell ill, they could not afford treatment and could only wait painfully for death toe. "Can you save my mother?" A child once pleaded with Lilian to save his mother. She immediately took Aunt Irene with her, only to find that the child''s mother had long been dead, and even the body was rotting and reeking. Still, the child kept begging, kneeling on the ground, clutching her clothes, tears streaming down his face. "Please save my mother, she has been sleeping, hasn''t woken up for a very long time, I don''t know how to wake her up!" Lilian stared dully at Aunt Irene, who just shook her head, saying they would arrange for the child to go to Daybreak Orphanage. Although Irene could heal almost all injuries and diseases, she could never bring the dead back to life. Lilian received a letter from the orphanageter on. The child, having learned what the death of his mother truly meant, cried every day until one night he disappeared without a trace. "Will he die?" Lilian couldn''t forget this incident. Having experienced too much sorrow in the outer world over the years, she couldn''t bear it and asked Aunt Irene. "Why is the world like this, full of pain, sadness, despair, what can we do to change it?" Aunt Irene looked at Lilian calmly and seriously, beginning to exin with a voice filled with the power of faith: "Because the so-called True Gods are all false gods, utterly corrupt and hypocritical. They have always trampled people at will, harvesting everything, and never loved humanity." "That''s why the world has be the tragic state it is now." "Only the great Lord of the Lost is the True God who can change the world, who loves humanity, and everything the Fischer family possesses now is a gift from Him, proof that the Lord of the Lost will indeed save the world." Gradually, Lilian fully awakened, realizing that only the True God could change everything! Praise the great Lord of the Lost! Lilian had finally found her lifelong goal, hoping to spread the great will of the Lord of the Lost, to shatter the old world and bring about a brand new, beautiful one. But the realization of this ideal was bound to encounter the opposition and resistance of many. "But the more they oppose me, the more it shows that I am doing the right thing!" She felt that the Fischer family''s principles were a bit too conservative, not striving hard enough, and had never even attempted to recruit more followers in a radical way. If the followers are not sought after by the Dawn Church, they will naturally be led away by other beliefs, and waiting on, the great Lord of the Lost does not know when He will truly resurrect. The longer His resurrection is dyed, the longer humanity must suffer in despair. "The Fischer family has always been conservative, but sometimes, we need to take more extreme measures..." Lilian temporarily left the presence of everyone and quietly went down to the basement beneath the manor. She knelt in front of the sacred object for a long time, praying silently. "Gugugu! Gugugugu!" The silvery-white Spiritual Dragon excitedly crawled out of its corner nest, wobbled as it attempted to fly but failed, and ultimately snuggled up at Lilian''s feet. "It''s been a long time, I''m finally back." Lilian hugged the Spiritual Dragon, her heart brimming with joy, preferring thepany of animals and mysterious creatures over socially adept humanoid beings. The Fischer family had gradually be a behemoth, and Lilian''s birthday celebration once again became the focus of many people in town. There were many guestsing and going at the birthday party, and the servants worked methodically, as Chris and Vanessa''s children gathered in a corner of the family hall. They stood together, watching Cousin Lilian''s birthday party without drawing attention to themselves. Chris''s daughter, Christine, seated in a silver-gray wheelchair, had strikingly delicate features beneath her silvery-white hair, especially her captivating eyes. Her legs were disabled, her body extremely frail as if she could copse at any moment, yet her eyes sparkled with a keen and enchanting light. "Brother, look at those men. They seem distracted but are actually fixated on Sister Lilian, likerge animals in mating season. Ridiculous, isn''t it?" Christine was very intelligent, possessing from a young age the ability to read people. With just a short interaction, she could discern someone''s character and thoughts. Byrne had even praised Christine, feeling she would someday match Viscount Bast''s prowess in understanding people. However, he also regretted that Christine''s body, cursed to a lifetime of disability, might prevent her from achieving greater aplishments. Christine was actually an indifferent child, more willing to converse with her family than show a sliver of emotion towards strangers. Karno Fischer also had silver hair, but just a shortyer on top of his head because he couldn''t be bothered to wash it, even considering shaving it all off. A stalk of grass dangled from his mouth as he leaned backzily with one hand behind his head. "No chance of that, hahaha, Sister Lilian''s heart isn''t here." "All those ardent suitors are just fools." Karno was nothing like the rest of his family; he was the most cheerful and extroverted, his personalityplete opposite to his silent and reserved father. He loved roaming around outside, never caring about his own disability, not feeling any different from others, untroubled about his future. Any child who dared mock Karno''s disability would find themselves on the receiving end of his single-handed punches, and without revealing his identity, Karno became the children''s king of Nasir Town, turning those brats into his underlings. Karno had only one arm but was naturally strong, and with agility and nimbleness like his father Chris, he could easily take on ten people singlehandedly. The twin siblings had a close rtionship, always sticking together, rarely apart, and were liked by almost everyone in the Fischer family. Seeing the siblings slowly approach, Irene said calmly: "Christine, Karno, what are you doing here? Hurry and change into your formal attire; your sister''s birthday party has already begun." "Okay, got it, Aunt Irene," the twins responded in unison. Irene smiled as she led them to the dressing room. Karno, with the grass still in his mouth, casually asked, "Aunt Irene, are you not leaving aftering back this time?" Irene nodded gently, a tender smile on her face. "Yes, I won''t leave Nasir Town again, never ever, and Lilian will not leave either." Karno couldn''t help butugh, nodding excitedly, "That''s great! I just love the desserts Sister Lilian makes! Hahahaha!" Christine looked at Aunt Irene, feeling something off about her emotions but couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. She also vaguely sensed that the family harbored some immense secret, one that was never revealed to her and Karno. What could it be? Some unknown truth? Christine was curious but also a bit frightened, deep down knowing she and Karno were not entitled to explore it. Looking calmly at Christine and Karno, Irene said with a smile, "Soon, you will gain your own strength, and the future of the Fischer family will need you, along with Lilian and Darren, to uphold it together." Chapter 195: Chapter 187 Irene Fischer At sea. The Fischer family''s fleet sailed on grandly, soon to transition from the rtively safe White Sea into the Aphotic Sea''s bounds. Behind them, the sky and the sea were still a beautiful azure, but ahead, the world was already shrouded in darkness, resembling the terrifying, mad abyss from the stories. Theo stood at the fore of the gship, gazing into the Aphotic Sea''s waters, observing his surroundings, staying alert. He took a deep breath. He had sworn never to return to the sea, yet now he found himselfmanding arge fleet. "Indeed, fate is unpredictable." Just then, Theo''splexion suddenly changed drastically. Despite his age, he moved swiftly and immediately found Chris and Madam Vanessa in the cabin, speaking to them very seriously: "Mr. Chris, Madam Vanessa, something very bad has happened." "Darren has run into trouble on the continent, and the enemy is an entity he absolutely can''t contend with. Even if I were to transfer life force to him, it wouldn''t be of much use. He can''t possibly defeat the enemy, nor can he escape." The greatest strength of the "household management" ability was that it had no distance limit, but the extent to which it could transfer life force and Spiritual Power was limited. Even if Theo sacrificed himself, he simply could not enable Darren to defeat that formidable adversary. "Darren..." At the news of Byrne''s son''s trouble, Chris''s eyes turned ice cold, his fists clenched, his murderous intent unrestrainedly emanating. Vanessa started with a shock, immediately pressing for details: "What''s Darren''s situation now? Is he dead? Did something happen to him within Rhea''s territory - has he been captured by the Rhea People?" Theo took another deep breath, slowly opened his hands, closed his eyes to sense for a while, and then nodded: "He probably isn''t dead but has been captured, most likely by the Rhea People." "Darren''s injuries have stabilized slightly, but the outlook is not optimistic. You could say he is barely clinging to life. I am now inputting life force to treat his injuries..." The sea wind continuously tousled her hair, and Vanessa, gazing toward the direction of home, sighed and said: "Send the message back to the Fischer family as quickly as possible." Theo nodded seriously in agreement, "This matter is crucial. The family must be informed, and the sooner, the better." "If we dy, Darren might be publicly executed by the Rhea People." Fischer Manor. Lilian''s birthday celebration had ended, the many guests had all dispersed, and after sending off the distinguished guests, Byrne intended to return to his study to deal with various aspects of the Fischer family''s estate. Then he was stopped by a familiar female voice. "Byrne." Byrne calmly turned around, already aware of who stood behind him. "What is it, Irene?" Irene, holding a bottle of treasured wine in her hand, gazed at her cousin with a smile, casually swinging the bottle. "This fine wine, which could be described as premium, you didn''t have it served at the party C are you saving it for a special day or perhaps to give as a gift to someone?" Byrne nodded slightly, continuing, "Indeed, that was my thought, or it can be saved to be given as a gift." Irene exhaled deeply and said, "Let''s finish it ourselves then, Byrne. Today, I really feel like drinking." Byrne, perceiving that Irene''s mood was somewhat off, lightly nodded in agreement to join her. "I''ll drink with you. Whatever you want to say, just say it." Irene showed a smile and then led Byrne to the now-empty banquet hall of the Fischer family, gently opened the bottle, and they began to drink alone. Looking at the bottle, she continued calmly, "You''ve been in Nasir Town for a very long time. It will be nearly thirty years soon, Byrne..." "Yes, this ce is practically my second home." Byrne nodded slightly. He rarely drank, and had never been drunk before, as he did not fundamentally agree with drinking behavior that could diminish one''s rationality. Yet, he still poured himself a ss, sharing it with Irene. Although she couldn''t taste the nuances of the wine, Irene still drank ss after ss. Unfortunately, her body, enhanced several times over, made it difficult to be intoxicated, even when she wanted to. Suddenly, she opened up. "Since childhood, I''ve lived on the outskirts of this town. My parents weren''t wealthy and could only just about afford to raise me. I was still very happy then." "Because I had my own family, I found happiness," "Later, a new family member joined us, and that was Chris. Do you know? I thought it was magical how our family of three with ck hair suddenly had a baby with silver hair," "At first, I was full of curiosity and surprise about Chris''s presence, and for a long time, I didn''t even dare to approach him. Gradually, I realized that he was really weak, very delicate, and also rted to me by blood," "Being connected by blood is truly a strange feeling," "Actually, in the beginning, I didn''t dote on Chris that much, but by the third night after our parents disappeared, I had almostpletely broken down," She gazed at the tall ss, her eyes full of numerous memories. "I already understood what death was by then, so fear and despair consumed me, stripping me of my will to fight, and I even lost the courage to keep on living," "It wasn''t until Chris''s loud cries awoke me that I realized our home wasn''t just me; there was another family member who, unattended, would soon face death," Irene smiled, slightly tilting her head as she continued, "I could die like that, but I couldn''t let him die too, absolutely not... Maybe as an excuse to find a reason to live for myself, suddenly, this thought appeared in my head, and then I managed everything very well," "Gradually, the more I gave, and the more I invested, the more I grew to love Chris. There was no doubt that at that time, he was my whole world. For Chris, I could give up everything!" Byrne listened silently until Irene fell into silence as well. Both were quiet for a long time until the wine bottle was nearly empty. Finally, Irene continued, her eyes not dizzy but filled with determination, "I have met the Great One, my destiny!" "For more than twenty years, the Great One has been with me through life''s journey, from confusion to growth, from despair to rebirth, always apanying me," "And in the end, in thest moments, I kept thinking about how I could repay the Great God," "That became my final mission," She looked at Byrne steadily and resolutely, saying, "Byrne, go and call Mormir back from Fein City. There are some important things I need to tell them," "It''s something of vital importance, not a weapon, nor knowledge, but a truth about faith," "It will exist in my ce in this world," In the territory of the East Coast, a vige west of Nasir Town, The raging mes engulfed the entire vige, the vigers crying out in despair and fear, powerless to escape the fire''s reach, "What happened, why is there such a big fire?" Soon, two knights belonging to the Fischer family rushed out, clueless about what had happened, only seeing viger after viger swallowed by the mes, Arthur Meyer suddenly appeared from the mes and snapped his fingers twice. Two scorching fire ravens were created from thin air, rushing towards the horrified knights, In the blink of an eye, they pierced through the knights'' bodies, the terrible heat harvesting their lives, The entire vige was burning in the mes, not a single survivor left, "Better head straight for Nasir Town. If I dawdle too much in the surrounding viges, I''ll definitely be noticed and found by Cyart''s powerhouses," Arthur Meyer muttered to himself and then gathered the fire once more, leaping skyward, heading straight for Nasir Town, This vige was very close to Nasir Town. In a mere few hours, Arthur Meyernded near Nasir Town, quietly looking at the town that harbored many of his enemies, It had to be reduced to ruins, He took a deep breath, then turned to the north, as if speaking to his own family, and said slowly, "Father, I will fulfill your revenge, and this revenge is also for the glory of the Meyer family! Everyone will know that your sacrifice was worthwhile!" Arthur Meyer didn''t take to the air with fire again but used a Treasure-ss mysterious rare artifact to disguise himself, posing as an ordinary herbal merchant intending to enter the town under the pretext of selling herbs, To leave the Fischer family no chance to escape, he nned to head to the Fischer family''s residence in town and then advance to the Monarch Level on the spot tounch the most ferocious attack, He wasn''t a hairbreadth away from the Monarch Level that many yearned for, Rather, Arthur Meyer had already fully opened the pce gates, only needing to enter to reach the Monarch, but he had forcibly suppressed himself with some method, not taking that final step, Whenever he truly wished, he could break through to the Monarch Level at any time and ce, "The end of the Fischer family hase, and that is me," Chapter 196: Chapter 188 Great Fire Karl gathered his invisible will high in the sky, feeling the fresh air of the surrounding night. He silently looked down upon Nasir Town, which was changing more and more. "In a few decades, Nasir will be a city, and what changes will it undergo in hundreds, thousands of yearster?" At that time, who would still exist in this world? The longer he existed in his current state, the more he found himself bing indifferent. Mortals in the world would eventually pass away; that was an unchangingw since ancient times. Then he shifted his gaze to Fischer Manor, observing the slightly tipsy Irene. It was almost time. Just one more year, and Irene would have exhausted all her lifespan. Her soul would return to his side, to fall into a long slumber afterward. "Our meeting was the beginning of the story, Irene" After returning from outside, Irene had maintained a very high spirit. She had not only epted her impending death but also thought of a way to extend her existence in the world by passing down herpiled works. Karl thought he had be more indifferent, but deep inside, he felt a tinge of sadness. Perhaps in his heart, Irene was the most special person. "Over twenty years now, our story began with you, and the story about you is about to draw to a close." Suddenly, he realized that an Extraordinary Exponent with mighty strength hade near Nasir Town, carrying two Mysterious rare artifacts with him. "Eh?" Karl immediately moved his invisible will over, overseeing everything from high above, and soon discovered that the other party had disguised himself as a merchant and sessfully infiltrated Nasir Town. "The mighty strength that man possesses is a significant threat to the Fischer family of Nasir Town." He did not hesitate to send a warning to every member of the Fischer family. It was a warning that hadn''t appeared for a long time! Inside the manor''s banquet hall, Irene''s mind perceived that will from the great being and suddenly woke up with a start, seeing Byrne across from her also surprisedly lifting his head. The two exchanged nces, their expressions gradually bing serious. "That''s an enemy strong enough to prompt a warning from the great Lord of the Lost, for the current Fischer family, it must be an enemy at the high-level Transmutation or even higher." Byrne analyzed calmly and then said, "Fortunately, it cannot be a Monarch Level Extraordinary powerful expert, because as soon as a Monarch Level Extraordinary powerful expert crosses Cyart''s national border, they would inevitably be detected by the kingdom-protecting barrier, and it can''t be the Rhea People''s army either, for the same reason" Before he finished speaking, Byrne fell into deep thought. The kingdom-protecting barrier had failed twice in decades, the first time allowing the Rhea People''s army to prate deep for several days, while the second led to the arrival of "Sr Gold." The one who tampered the second time was certainly Viscount Bast, but who was responsible for the first? He felt deep inside that this matter was very important. Among the Cyart people, there was a traitor who indirectly caused his father''s death decades ago. He must find that person. First, Byrne wanted to find a crucial opportunity to confirm whether the person who had disabled the barrier decades ago was indeed Viscount Bast. "Strange" If it had failed twice already, even if the big barrier nearby the East Coast Province failed once more, he felt it was not impossible. And if the enemy truly was a Monarch Level Extraordinary powerful expert, they would have to resort to sacrifice to counter them. But Byrne quickly thought of Irene, whose life was nearly at an end. Her sacrificing her life again might not even be able to kill a Transmutation Level enemy. Having experienced several sacrifices, Byrne already understood that the great Lord of the Lost would have to draw more from the sacrifices to exert mighty strength. The situation being what it was, it was time to face the battle. Time was extremely precious. "Irene, let''s prepare for battle," Byrne said as he quickly stood up, his mind filled with tension, for Chris was not here and the Fischer family''s remaining strength in Nasir Town was not substantial. He couldn''t help but look at Irene again. She might soon sacrifice herst bit of life and die... Although Byrne had long epted the fact that Irene would pass away, he didn''t expect it toe so soon. Had that day finally arrived? But even if she did make the ultimate sacrifice, would it achieve anything? He didn''t want to descend but immediately said, "I''ll activate the defensive barrier first, Irene. You''ll be responsible for summoning the Daybreakers and other Extraordinary individuals in Nasir Town. Have Archibald bring the soldiers!" The night over Nasir Town was a world of Tranquility, yet full of vitality. Arthur Meyer had only set foot here and quickly sensed the exceptional aspects of the town under Fischer family''s rule. "It really is a town that is gradually expanding. Although I heard that the Cyart people were progressively growing richer because of the steam engine, I didn''t expect the town to have developed to such an extent." He was filled with surprise, for in just a few more decades, the town beneath his feet could very well be a newly arisen city. "In a few more decades, will the Rhea People truly still be a match for the Cyart people?" Arthur''s heart was seized by serious anxiety, because he was all too familiar with Rhea''s situation, where various families were highly autonomous, and most people had a strong aversion to external technology. Only his far-sighted great-uncle, Marquis Meyer, had introduced steam engine technology in recent years, but if the Meyer family did not win the civil war, and the decrepit old rulers of Rhea continued to be in power... "If the Meyer family doesn''t win, Rhea will have no future..." Worried, he thought he had disguised himself well, but in truth, he was being observed by Karl from high above, every movement and action in in view. A member of the Meyer family? Karl could make out the red hair hidden within the disguise, a feature he remembered well, the characteristic red hair of the Meyer family. "Could he be kin to that person from decades ago,ing to seek revenge on the Fischer family''s territory during the war?" He quickly pieced the logic together, nearly hitting the mark, then focused his gaze on the Fischer family''s movements. In reality, the Fischer family''s military strength in Nasir Town was severelycking, with most Daybreakers out and about, and both Chris and Vanessa sailing out to sea. The strongestbat power left in Nasir Town was Byrne and Irene, followed by 2nd Rank Lilian, the family army''s Sergeant Archibald, and Moore of the Dagger Brotherhood with his two brothers, who were also 2nd Rank. Beyond them, among the remaining Extraordinary Exponents were three Bloodline Knights who were affiliated with the Fischer family, and two Daybreakers of only 1st Rank who had not left Nasir Town. As for the Tempest Church''s old priest, he had passed away a few years ago, and the newly-installed Tempest Priest was also of high-level Beginning. An Extraordinary powerful expert of high-level Transmutation could pose a significant threat to the now vulnerable Nasir Town, and even with a barrier to protect the family, they could barely contend. Suddenly, Arthur Meyer looked up, sensing the defensive barrier gradually activating, filled with amazement deep inside! "How exactly did they discover me?" Figuring out how he had been detected was no longer the most important matter. He abruptly gestured, and in an instant, raging mes surrounded the vicinity. The fire spread quickly under hismand, raging mes devouring everything they touched, ck smoke billowing, covering the sky, the heat rendering the surrounding air unbearably scorching. "There''s a fire!" People on the streets ran in terror, screams and cries for help echoing continuously, residences consumed by the mes, bursting with terrifying explosions. Byrne, Irene, Archibald, and many other Extraordinary Exponents, as well as the Fischer family''s troops, had arrived to see the raging mes engulfing the streets, all of them frozen in shock. The enemy was certainly at least a powerful expert of high-level Transmutation! Byrne took a deep breath, and said with a cold gaze, "If he has reached the Metamorphosis Phase, we basically have no way to win by conventional means." The Metamorphosis Phase referred to those Extraordinary Exponents who had glimpsed the pce within the power of Bloodline, attempting to push open its doors. Powerful experts at Monarch Level, besides their domain powers, all shared an Extraordinary trait, the ability to freely convert life force and spiritual power. In fact, it was during the Metamorphosis Phase that they gradually mastered this ability, making them particrly difficult to kill. "Lord Byrne, what do we do?" Archibald, who had led the army, his face covered in beard, clenched his teeth and looked towards Lord Byrne nearby, hoping he had a strategy to address the situation at hand. Yet Byrne''s expression was also grim, as under absolute power, many strategies werepletely meaningless. The entire street descended into chaos and panic, while the zing Fire unmercifully continued spreading, ruthlessly devouring everything. Just then, from within the raging mes, an extremely terrifying presence emitted, causing nearly everyone''splexion to go pale with innate fear; everyone trembled, except for Byrne and Irene. Find adventures on m v l e m p y r Archibald, mouth agape, finally couldn''t help but shout, "The presence in the mes is that of a Monarch powerful expert!" A Monarch powerful expert! Nearly everyone''s heart sank into deep despair, knowing what that meantan utterly unstoppable force. Many could notprehend why a Monarch powerful expert would suddenly appear in Nasir Town; how he had crossed the national border so effortlessly; why the Cyart Monarch powerful experts remained inactive; were they on their way here? Byrne looked towards Irene who stood beside him; he had always hated the thought of her sacrificing her lifespan, but now he could ept the reality calmly. Irene, holding the sacred object, suddenly lifted her head as if seeing Karl surveying all from the sky above, as though god and mortal were gazing across the vast distance at each other. Did she see me? Karl silently pondered, perhaps this was indeed the destiny atst. Among the many frightened and despairing people, her face blossomed with a smile like blooming flowers, her eyes gleaming like brilliant stars, her heart suddenly filled with tremendous joy and satisfaction. At this moment, she felt nothing but gratitude for the destiny arranged by the great Lord of the Lost, eager to return to His embrace. "It was You who wove this destiny, giving me such an opportunity." "For onest time, I shall demonstrate Your miracle." Chapter 197: Chapter 189: The Power of Miracle! Arthur had been nning for many years and was very clear about one thing, seeking revenge on Nasir Town at this point in time was undoubtedly the wisest choice. "There will never be a better opportunity for revenge in my life!" Now that arge number of powerful individuals from Cyart were heading to Rhea, the number of enemies within Cyart capable of interfering with and pursuing him was rtively reduced. Moreover, his current level of strength was at the strongest phase that wouldn''t be detected by the big barrier. If he were any stronger, his presence would rm the entire East Coast the moment he set foot in Cyart, and if he were any weaker, the risks involved in the uing battles would drastically increase. Once he eradicated Nasir Town, Arthur would immediately flee back to Rhea. Even if he were detected re-crossing the big barrier, it wouldn''t matter anymore, as no powerful expert from Cyart would have a chance to catch up with him. As long as he maintained sufficient speed throughout the process, he would not face any danger. As for the Fischer family being able to stand against himself, who had reached the Monarch Level? Clearly, that was an impossibility, because the gap between Transmutation and Monarch was sorge as to be exaggerated. In the only historical instance where a Monarch powerful expert had been ambushed with full preparation by a Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent and had managed a lucky encirclement and kill, it was a weaker Monarch powerful expert who fought more than a dozen people single-handedly, and half of those enemies were high-level Transmutation. Only two survived in the end, and it was nearly a mutual destruction. When he ascended to the throne in the pce and broke through to the Monarch Level, Arthur truly understood what a domain wasthat was the powerful ability to release the pce within the power of Bloodline into reality. Every Extraordinary Exponent with power of Bloodline and spellcasting talent hides a pce within their body, and its existence can only be truly observed after reaching the Metamorphosis Phase, with each pce having apletely different shape and characteristics. Only the Extraordinary Exponents who truly control the pce by ascending to the throne can freely bring it into the real world to form various powerful domains! "So that''s how it is, I''ve finally mastered itpletely..." Arthur murmured to himself, his eyes filled with a sense of bewilderment and exhration from the powerful force filling his body. From this moment on, he was the true master of his own power of Bloodline! He slowly raised his palm and cast the terrifying "pce" into reality, expanding his domain, and a veryrge fire cloud quickly condensed in the sky. The bloodline trait of the Fire Demon God "Adranus" is the ability to birth and manipte mes. However, when the domain was released, it became different from ordinary fire-type bloodline powers and the mes controlled by an elements spellcaster. He could control a vast range of mesden with destructive Magic Power on arge scale, and his every movement seemed like a natural disaster, powerful enough to be "mes that burn mes." Byrne raised his head with a very serious expression, and then he witnessed an astonishing scene. In the sky, a massive and terrifying fire cloud rose, resembling fiery wings enveloped by raging mes, drifting in the air, turning the entire sky blood red. The mes wildly devoured everything, unleashing heat and destructive power, with ck smoke rolling within the fire cloud as if it were the roar from the depths of hell. Terrible lights flickered from within the fire cloud, illuminating the ground, casting long terrifying shadows, and also lighting up the sky in a hazy red. "Such powerful mes, so this is the power possessed by a top-tier bloodline..." Byrne could feel the heat even with a breath, knowing that the enemy''s bloodline power trait was simr to the Tempest Bishop "Thunderous Monarch," whose domain effects were specialized forrge-scale attacks. Is that fire... Byrne slowly widened his eyes, his mind seething with rage. Was the enemy a member of the Meyer family? "Everyone, pay attention. He''s gathering strength to destroy the entire Nasir Town in one strike!" Byrne''s tense expression was very somber. Even though the mirror barrier had a weakening effect on his power, it was too insignificant for a Monarch Level expert. At the center of that fire cloud were even more crimson and fierce balls of fire, wildly dancing, signaling an impending disaster. The roar of the mes was like the angry shout of a beast, inducing overwhelming fear and helplessness in the people of Nasir Town under the threat of the fire cloud, leaving them no choice but to kneel and pray to the gods, hoping the disaster would end soon. "We''ll be alright, the gods have long decided everyone''s fate." Irene was exceptionally calm, not afraid of the mes but indifferently reaching out her hand to touch one after another important member of the Fischer family, including the Daybreakers and the three brothers of the Dagger Brotherhood. Then she gazed at the sky, taking out a sacred object she had always treasured from her bosom. It was an object that had apanied the Fischer family for decades, the thing that started the story a long time ago. It was the beginning of everything and also the continuation. The ck cross glow inside the transparent bottle shone unrestrainedly, even more dazzling than it had been decades ago, and an extremely terrifying aura instantly shook everything around! Those who had no rtionship with Karl only nced at it and immediately fell unconscious to the ground, thenpletely lost consciousness andter forgot all about this period of time. "Please look, everyone!" "Our most great deity, the Lord of the Lost! He is about to disy a true miracle!" All those who had not fallen unconscious were faithful followers of the Lord of the Lost, and everyone devoutly knelt down, staring eagerly and fervently at the sacred object in Irene''s hand, continuously sending prayers to the Lord of the Lost in their hearts. "What is that?" In the heart of the overwhelming fire clouds, Arthur Meyer, who hadpletely transformed into mes, also noticed the transparent bottle, and then he saw that there was absolutely nothing in the center of the transparent bottle, yet there was a very strong oppressive feeling. He felt something terribly wrong throughout his body, actually beginning to shiver uncontrobly due to some immense fear! Why would this be happening? It was almost impossible, he had clearly reached Monarch Level, possessing the great power that could truly influence the oue of wars, so why would a mysterious bottle instill fear in him? The only possibility that Arthur Meyer could think of was something extremely terrifying! Could it be that the transparent bottle was actually a single-digit numbered Forbidden rare artifact, or even possibly a "Untouchable" level Forbidden rare artifact? "We must not give her the chance to activate the Forbidden rare artifact!" No longer continuing to umte power, he unhesitatinglymanded the fire cloud capable of destroying half a town to press down, instantly making everyone feel the terrible heat, as if everything was about to be destroyed. Before their eyes, the people of Nasir Town were about to perish under the mountain-crushing ze of raging mes. "Block it!" Byrne roared out, taking out several purple-red strange stones from his bosom, which he had purchased time and again from the Alchemy Council. I don''t want to die! In the next instant, his and everyone else''s strong emotions merged and resonated, pouring into the purple-red stones, which instantly lit up with intense light. Then a powerful force burst out from the soaked depths of the purple-red! It was a not yetplete power of miracle, contained within the souls of people, though each stone had a limit to the power it could release, theoretically the power of miracle was capable of doing anything one wanted to do, having perfect adaptability. In the legends of the alchemy realm, if one could make apletely red Stone of Truth, one could even use it to achieve genuine wish fulfillment! The intense emotion of wanting to live and not wanting to die fully activated the numerous purple-red stones, which formed an invisible barrier, and very barely managed to block Arthur''s destructively powerful strike. A look of surprise appeared on Byrne''s face, feeling very clearly that power of miracle, which can directionally change the world ording to the user''s will and emotions! "How is that possible? It simply can''t be, what on earth have you done?" Arthur Meyer could not understand why those purple-red stones possessed such terrifying power. He knew very clearly that although they could only dy him for a short time, it was already enough to allow that woman to activate the terrifying Forbidden rare artifact! What will it do? How should he respond to it? The experienced Arthur Meyer instantly calmed himself, observing the changes in the surrounding environment, ready to deal with the suspected high-level "Forbidden rare artifact." Irene paid no attention to everything happening outside, her fate long determined by the Lord of the Lost, and thus she knelt on the ground and calmly spoke the words she had told at the beginning of her story more than twenty years ago. "Please save us, great Lord of the Lost, I am willing to give everything to You!" "Take anything from me, just save my family!" She smiled, murmuring to herself: "It''s wonderful, I can finally fulfill the initial promise, to offer my soul, all of myself to You!" Lord of the Lost? Arthur Meyer listened to the words narrated by Irene, and his expression changed dramatically, having never considered this incredible possibility. How could it be like this? The Fischer family from Nasir Town, could they actually be the legendary Lost Cult, those evil cultists who worship the Evil God, the Lord of the Lost? They were clearly so feeble, and all circumstances did not match the legends... Karl appeared high in the sky, calmly looking at Irene''s soul, just like before, surrounded by pure white, pink, cyan blue, dark red, and orange-yellow. They represented life span, emotions, memory, senses, and intellect, respectively. The pure white light was almost imperceptible, like amp me that could go out at any moment, and the other colors, which could be used as "weapons" against a person, were still not enough to kill a Monarch powerful expert. The quantity of the sacrifice was still insufficient, he judged in an instant. Just then, the invisible barrier that had held back the sky of mes finally dissipated, and Arthur drove his domain with all his might, as the covering ze fell into Nasir Town in a beautiful and spectacr manner. Chapter 198 : 190 Preaching The sea of fire plummeted straight down from the sky. Thus, Karl drew upon Irene''s remaining life span as a protective "weapon," transforming it into an invisible force that acted like an umbre, re-supporting the sky. The invisible force instantly blocked the mes in the sky, yet it could not hold for long. People looked up in shock, the inferno merely tens of meters above them, the deathly oue of being reduced to cinders felt almost within reach. It was as if their eyes could sense the terrible heat, and they were on the brink of dehydration. "Please take everything from us, offering our lives to You is our mission." "All of Daybreaker shall be offered to You, great Lord of the Lost, we should praise You." Karl listened to the voices of the people. Now, the Fischer family and their Dawn Church werepletely different from before, with many who devoutly believed in him. At this moment, it was not only Irene who wished to sacrifice herself. Lilian knelt on the ground, praying sincerely, her eyes shining with the light of faith. Rishia also knelt, her hands sped together and eyes closed. Without the slightest doubt, the purest faith allowed their souls to connect with Karl''s. It was not only Irene, but also Lilian and Rishia, three devout individuals, who had all decided to offer everything. [I shall bring down judgment.] [The evil of humankind shall finally be judged.] With a hand of invisible will, Karl took nearly a century''s worth of life span, and a vast white radiance, like a white lightning storm outside the sea of fire in the sky, shone exceedingly brightly. The next instant, the white light in his hands turned into infinite chains of light that covered the sky! They were like chains of final judgment on sinners, instantly reaching out from all directions of invisibility, firmly locking the sprawling sea of fire! Every part of Arthur''s body was filled with fear, desperately wanting to flee, but found himself utterly immobilized. He could only wait for God''s execution. Among the infinite chains, a white sharp spear emerged, filled with the power to judge all, and the next moment it struck the sinner judged by the gods with the force of splitting the sky! It pierced through Arthur''s body and soul, instantly plunging him into severe pain, and then, bit by bit, his body and soul progressed toward death. "The Meyer family will not give up on revenge so easily, and we''ll definitely obtain that thing..." Arthur''s face twisted and deformed, unable to move, silently enduring the excruciating tearing of both body and soul, until atstpletely shattered, turning into a meaningless void. The vast sea of fire was promptly absorbed by the endless chains, and the spectators from the Fischer family, all Blood Receivers, were able to witness this astonishing miracle! "Great Lord of the Lost, He has shown a miracle!" "Praise the Lord of the Lost! Praise the Lord of the Lost! Hahaha! Praise the great Lord of the Lost!" "A true miracle! We have seen the might of the Lord of the Lost, it is the ultimate power that will change the world!" Those witnessing all these strange transformations were stunned, especially the Daybreakers, whose level of faith significantly increased, bing even more devout in their belief in the great Lord of the Lost. The bright sky gradually dimmed, and the hair of both Lilian and Rishia had turned nearly half white. Irene''s lifespan had entered its final Countdown Timer. The people of the Dawn Church quickly noticed that the Great Priest''s hair had be nearly all white, including Byrne, with every one of them still kneeling on the ground without rising. She knelt calmly on the ground, her eyes brighter than ever, murmuring to herself: "What I am about to perform is Mental Speak." Soul PromationMental Speak. Irene Fischer, through the power of Soul Promation, expanded the range of Mental Speak, so that everyone she had touched would hear her voice from deep within. "The Lord of the Lost came into being before the world, for with His advent, the world was born thereafter, and then He fell asleep, briefly lost..." "He is immeasurably great, His original name indescribable, iprehensible, and not to be thought of, we humble beings can only refer to Him by the name of the Lost..." Her clear voice echoed like flowing water deep within the souls of all those who listened. It was not a mere speech, but a voice that carried power and warmth, creating ripples in the hearts of all her audience. Irene''s tone was gentle, and each syble was clearly discernible, speaking the truth of faith from the depths of her heart. Whether it was simple stories or moreplex concepts, her words were clear and powerful in their delivery. It was as if people''s minds were enveloped by a gentle force, gradually immersing them, leading them to contemte and perceive. "Irene Fischer prayed to the great Lord of the Lost on the East Coast, and thus He showed a miracle on the East Coast, entering into a covenant with Irene Fischer." "It was God''s covenant, the mightiest existence in the world, He promised, Chris Fischer would surely be saved, and the Fischer family would be God''s favored n." "In the grand design of the New World, the importance of the Fischer family has always been unparalleled." "They are God''s most important favored n, the rightful interpreters of all divinemands and words of faith, and they are the only ones with the right to offer sacrifices." "Generation after generation, they will continue, one after another, to spread God''s faith, bringing about the inevitable resurrection of the Lord of the Lost." "And then, all mankind shall be saved!" "The Fischer family established the great Dawn Church, which will overturn the old world and build a new world belonging to God, creating an entirely new future." "The Dawn Church is the first light, and also the light that leads into the future." "God''s favored members, Daybreakers, Proselytes, each has their own duty, they must observe their own rules, maintain their words and deeds, and must notmit the sacrilege of disrespecting God..." She went on to the next section, refuting many texts from other sects. "The gods have long forsaken mortals, they have never regarded them as their ownmbs, but rather looked upon them as mere weeds..." "They fear the great Lord of the Lost; since the Lord awoke, they have all been terrified, daring not to speak, and have conceded the entire ud World." "The Salvation Church''s ''God''s Alternate Doctrine'' Volume Three falsely ims that the false god they worship can save the world, save mankind, and even made up three stories to spread widely, which are utterly incorrect, and their authenticity is full of holes..." "As I walked the world, I saw many destends, people suffering from cold and hunger, subjected to bullying, with bones and despair everywhere." "The Lord of the Lost could not bear it in His heart andmanded me to heal His people on His behalf, this is the first step in creating a new world..." Irene recounted content that spanned thirteen volumes within the depths of everyone''s hearts, totaling tens of thousands of words; she rified all doubts about the faith in the Lord of the Lost from five different parts. Though the content was exceedingly long, Irene could recount it without missing a single point, and Byrne, among many listeners, was able to remember everything through "Profound Memory," never forgetting even a sentence. By this time, tears had already filled his face, yet a smile of stark contrast appeared on his face, knowing that Irene had surelypleted her most important mission in her heart! She would return to the embrace of the Lord of the Lost! "Just as the sun and moon move, mes burn hot, and ice cold, all things are destined, and the great Lord of the Lost is supreme above all." "He will rise again!" Finally, after Irene finished herst sentence, she closed her eyes, smiling, and fell silent. Every member of the Dawn Church was moved and touched by what they had just heard. Irene''s words were not merely a farewell speech, but also a guidance, an enlightenmentscriptures that would be continued by the Dawn Church. It stirred ripples in people''s hearts, awakening the deep-seated desires andtent power in the believers, with each word shining like a bright pearl, illuminating the path forward. The final sermon not only left a deep mark in the hearts of people but also stirred everyone''s soul. Lilian took a deep breath, staring at Aunt Irene not far away, tears uncontrobly streaming down from her eyes. "I understand, Great Priestess Irene, I will take over your beliefs and ideas, to carry on the tradition of the Dawn Church." "One day our great god will rise again, and He will change everything in the world!" Karl calmly watched it all, witnessing her soul leave the body toward himself, and the girl''s face was filled with satisfaction and reverence. He had already noticed what was different about that familiar soul. That sliver of ck light had a strange effect, keeping Irene''s soul, which should have been resting, still filled with vitality. Chapter 199 : 191 Funeral The raging mes hadpletely disappeared, and the world of despair from just moments ago seemed as if it never existed; people felt as though they had just been on a crazy, dream-like journey. In the tranquil night, stars twinkled, and the bright moonlight fell upon the earth, as if enveloping the whole world in a soft, silvery white. Karl had realized that Irene''s soul extended with a certain uniqueness, for that thread of ck light was none other than a splinter of his own soul. Originally, he had voluntarily split his soul and inserted it into Irene''s, causing a fusion effect. As a result, the Fischer family members, because of Irene, had indirectly be his favored n. It was obvious that Irene''s situation waspletely different from everyone else''s. She could even be considered as half an embodiment of himself. Karl discovered that Irene''s soul had not lost its activity and fallen into a deep sleep but was in a state of half-sleep, almost drowsy, and she could even engage in simplemunication with him. "Irene?" "You" He gazed at Irene''s soul, studying such a delicate state, and suddenly a thought crossed his mind. Perhaps, at the right moment, he could attempt to have Irene''s soul reincarnated once more within the Fischer family. Because Karl had long since discovered that many souls entering the bodies of pregnant women at the beginning of life were actually in a simr state to Irene''s current one. They were in a hazy state of half-sleep and would awaken as they were born into reality. However, aside from reincarnation, there were other possibilities, and Karl needed to continue his research. He spoke slowly: "Wait a while, Irene" ---- Gentle rain fell like soft silk onto the streets of Nasir Town, a breeze swept through the treetops, the wet road glistened, and the outlines of distant buildings faded in and out of the mist. People spontaneously took to the streets to see off Madam Irene in the rain. Almost everyone from Nasir Town came out of their homes voluntarily, each of them silently mourning, wearing flowers ording to the traditions of the Cyart people, grieving for Madam Irene. Many who had received her aid even rushed over from other towns, and from Fein City as well, hundreds arrived in Nasir Town in no time. People came from all walks of life, from far and wide, with different social statuses, but they all shared one purpose: to attend the funeral of Madam Irene Fischer. They mourned the messenger sent by the gods. Many were inconsble, kneeling and weeping on the ground, grateful for Madam Irene''s selfless assistance over the years. The children from the orphanage cried the hardest; they would never forget the kindness and teachings of their matron. Every day, she saved lives, and her healing powers had removed diseases and pain, giving hope and rebirth to many who would have otherwise perished. Important members of the Fischer family had all arrived at the cemetery, and it would be Lilian presiding over this funeral. At the same time, she officially became the new priest of the Dawn Church. Finally, Irene wasid to rest. Byrne stood calmly in front of Irene''s grave, but deep inside, he didn''t feel much sorrow. Instead, there was a sense of celebration for Irene. For he knew that Irene had indeed died a deserving death; she had aplished everything she wanted in life, and after passing away, her soul could return to the embrace of the Lord of the Lost. That was the perfect ending Irene had envisaged deep in her heart. If he were to feel sad, it would only be for the family''s loss of her, yet if he looked at it from her perspective, he would rather be happy for her. "Irene, rest well in the Lord''s embrace; I must linger a while longer before I can join you." Byrne paused, his eyes calm, a smile on his face as he continued, "Irene, send my regards to my father! The Fischer family of Nasir Town will keep moving forward!" As time passed, the light rain grew into a downpour, the droplets bing denser, drumming against the pavement and rooftops. Eventually, the sky seemed to open its gates, as a torrential downpour descended, lightning cleaved the skyline, and thunder roared. The curtain of rain made everybody''s vision on the road blurry and unclear. Irene''s funeral was almost as grand as the one for the "Thunderous Monarch," the Tempest Bishop, within the East Coast Province. At the Tempest Bishop''s funeral, many hade, and many hade spontaneously because of his spiritual conduct. Yet, Irene, through her decades of effort, nearly matched the scale of the Tempest Bishop "Thunderous Monarch''s" funeral. Regarding this incident, the Fischer family''s official statement was unified, iming the attacker of Nasir Town was a high-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponent from the Meyer family, although his specific identity was still unknown. He had temporarily elevated his power through some powerful Forbidden rare artifact, simting an attack that seemed near the Monarch Level, which in reality wasn''t as powerful. Irene Fischer was sacrificed to protect everyone, and the powerful attacker also suddenly died due to the huge bacsh from the Forbidden rare artifact. Arthur Meyer, after suffering Divine retribution, didn''t even leave behind a bit of his body, but important things from his person were left behind, including two top-level Treasure-ss rare artifacts among five Mysterious rare artifacts. Among the two top-tier Treasure-ss artifacts, the first was a pitch-ck ring "Rupture," capable of instantly destroying any weapon or armor its wearer touched, and it could even break through certain protective spells and low-level barriers. Although its effect was strong, its effective range was extremely short, requiring close contact to utilize its full potential. The second of the Treasure-ss artifacts was a defensive one, astonishingly a miniature white glove "Pure White Glove." It could automatically extend and increase in size, then directly "catch" remote attacks aimed at the user and "reflect" them back on the same path. It was quite effective against arrows, bullets, and substantial spells. Of course, whether it was "Rupture" or "Pure White Glove," both Treasure-ss Mysterious rare artifacts had limits to their efficacy. One was for attack, and the other for defense, which matched the most popr types of Mysterious rare artifacts. Beyond the two top-level Treasure-ss rare artifacts, Arthur Meyer left behind another important thing, a spell inscription that no one in the Fischer family had ever seen before. Spell inscriptions refer to the spells that spellcasters inscribe in advance onto objects like stones, wooden boards, paper, etc., which can form magic power that temporarily sustains itself. Formalized armies rely on special spell inscriptions for long-distancemunication, and the soldiers and Extraordinary Exponents within those armies can also transfer their power to the Monarch powerful experts through spell inscriptions. The spell inscription Arthur Meyer left behind was a special one carved onto a b of stone, featuring a fiery-red cloud symbol that looked quite strange. "This is the main spell inscription!" Byrne was stunned when he found it, then his face lit up with delight. The main spell inscription within special spell inscriptions was different from the others. They were important items created by Heavenly Enlightenment powerful experts and were incredibly valuable! In theory, as long as they possessed the main spell inscription, the Fischer family could bring a powerful spellcaster to deduce the affiliated spell inscriptions, and then they could master that powerful ability, which is to let individual experts draw the spiritual power and life force of an entire army for their own sustenance! It was well known that once battle intensity reached the Monarch Level, the greatest contribution of mortal armies and lower Extraordinary Exponents was to provide sustenance for the powerful Extraordinary Exponents. "The existence of this item must be kept secret. Normally, apart from the Ten Great Families and the Church, it is rare for other forces to possess them," Byrne realized the importance of it immediately. It absolutely couldn''t be discovered by others, although he wasn''t sure which of the other families might secretly own one. The unspoken rule was that, apart from therge powers, the smaller forces couldn''t use them openly. The main spell inscription was simply too important, theoretically only taking a few high-level Transmutation Extraordinary Exponents, supplemented by the army''s sustenance and barrier suppression, to contend with a Monarch powerful expert for a prolonged time. Not long after Irene''s funeral ended, the Fischer family was about to secretly hold a new ritual. They had to give thanks to the great Lord of the Lost for His protection. But just at that moment, the arrival of one person disrupted the Fischer family''s ns. Byrne was about to head downstairs to check on Lilian''s preparation for the new ritual when he saw a Daybreaker approach with a solemn and respectful expression: "Patriarch, ''Stars Mortal'' Ariel Romann from the Romann family has arrived. Moreover, she came only with a servant and a carriage and seems to not wish for us to tell anyone else of her arrival." Ariel Romann? He was taken aback for a moment, then quickly grasped the significance of the situation. Typically, important individuals from the high-power, well-positioned great families would only call for people from the lesser families, note themselves. But whenever they arrived unexpectedly in private, it definitely involved a significant matter to discuss! Byrne nodded slightly and, judging that there wouldn''t be a dy in the scheduled ritual, spoke in a grave tone to the Daybreaker: "Alright, tell Lilian to continue preparing for the ritual! I now have to entertain the distinguished guest from the Romann family, so I won''t be able to help her!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!